ã€ŠTransformation or Deathã€‹


 Illustrations

Illustrations

 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    <em>Reader¡¯s discretion is advised, this novel contains heavy topics such bullying and suicide.</em>

    Chapter 1

    <b>Save Me</b>

    All happy families are alike; each unhappy family is unhappy in its own way.

    Even more so if that unhappiness leads to an extreme choice like suicide.

    There are those born into affluent families who choose suicide simply because they were abandoned by friends or lovers. On the other hand, there are those who lost their parents at a young age, drifted from ce to ce unemployed, until theirst glimmer of hope faded like a dying candle, finally driving them to jump into a river.

    The degree of unhappiness felt varies from person to person, and it is wrong to condemn an individual¡¯s choice solely on the grounds that they are less unhappy than others¡­

    However, the story changes if there is a crazy person here whomits suicide without feeling unhappy at all.

    ¡°Keck¡­keh, keck!¡±Would you understand if you opened your eyes to find yourself hanging alone in an unfamiliar room? No one would understand that. Of course, neither would I.

    While others choose suicide out of unhappiness, here I have be someone who chose suicide and became unhappy in real-time.

    Like a chandelier caught in the eye of a storm, tossed this way and that, I dropped to the floor with a thud like a doll dropped by a puppeteer.

    Whether the noose was loose or my struggle was too fierce, I don¡¯t know why, but in any case, I was fortunate to have survived.

    ¡°Kuhuk¡­uck¡­ueok¡­¡±

    Grateful for my regained breath, I continued to retch dryly several times.

    Once that finally stopped, my body wentpletely limp. Unable to get up, Iy sprawled on the floor.

    What met my eyes was an unfamiliar ceiling. If it had to be an unfamiliar ceiling, I wish it had at least taken me to another world.

    This ce had a very familiar modern interior structure. It was just a little old.

    Moldy ceiling and yellowed wallpaper. Even the outlets on the wall were discolored. From the interior, it appeared to be some old motel room, not an actual living space.

    ¡°Wow shit¡­ What the hell¡­¡±

    As I calmed down a bit, I slowly lifted my body. Having narrowly escaped death, an exotic experience few people have in life, left me dumbfounded.

    Perhaps that¡¯s why I now realized that my voice was different from usual.

    Not just my voice. My hands too were different. The slender hands I¡¯m oftenplimented on were now rough and calloused.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±

    I ran those hands over my body. While still maintaining the firmness unique to men despite not exercising much, it was not a muscr physique that greeted me.

    I quickly found a mirror and checked my appearance.

    My hair was shaggy and long, apparently fromck of care. My body, as expected, had the stocky frame of a man. My face too had thick features, enough to call me a hunk.

    The kind of face that would make people click their tongues and say what a waste when passing by, or think even with that face, he¡¯d get ¡®girls¡¯, the unlucky bastard.

    The problem was, this was not my face.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±

    Perhaps it was the aftereffects of the suicide attempt that hadn¡¯t worn off yet. I couldn¡¯t ept reality. My mind went nk, unable to keep up.

    No matter how much I examined the mirror, the face didn¡¯t change. It wasn¡¯t a temporary delusion.

    That somewhat familiar male face made me feel that suffocating sensation from earlier again.

    Clutching my throbbing head, I looked around to find a white envelope that seemed to be a suicide note, along with a wallet, lying on the desk.

    Gulp. Swallowing hard, I grabbed the white envelope first.

    Unfolding the suicide note, the first thing that caught my eye was thement of having no hope left to live after being an orphan, a high school graduate, and failing the national exams.

    Having also lost my parents in an ident and lived most of my life as an orphan, it was a rtable life story.

    As I read through the note, however, I couldn¡¯t overlook one particr phrase.

    ¡®To the Magical Girl Blue Sirius¡­¡¯

    Magical Girl?

    The rest was a lengthy justification iming his death wasn¡¯t her fault, just his own choice.

    Blue Sirius. A name I felt I had heard somewhere before. No, more than just heard of.

    She was one of the characters in the webtoon I used to fervently follow, ¡®The Magical Girl Chronicles.¡¯

    Wiping the cold sweat streaming from my anxiety, I picked up the wallet next to it.

    With only 30,000 won in cash and a checkbook whose bnce I didn¡¯t know, that was all the money I had. I¡¯ll think about moneyter. That¡¯s not important right now.

    I searched for the resident registration card and looked at the recorded name.

    The face on it looked younger than the one I had seen in the mirror, but it was definitely the same as my current face.

    And the name is¡­.

    Han Jae-jung.

    That name evoked faint, wistful memories from beyond.

    ¡®As expected.¡¯

    When the name Blue Sirius came up, I had a hunch, and my guess was right.

    Han Jae-jung was the ex-boyfriend of the Magical Girl Blue Sirius, who, after severe cyber-bullying during their rtionship, broke up with her and ultimatelymitted suicide.

    He was the trauma-inducing character who actively contributed to creating the first casualty in the webtoon ¡®The Magical Girl Chronicles.¡¯

    And it seems I have been reincarnated into that very starting point of tragedy.

    ¡­Shit.

    I take back what I said about taking me to another world.

    I¡¯m already here, so where else would I go?

    It looks like I¡¯vee to another world.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    I went to a PC bang (inte cafe) and started surfing the inte. The overall portals and sites were simr, but the trending people and events were starkly different from where I used to live.

    ¨C High expectations for the emergence of the super rookie Magical Girl Red Vega, who defeated a viin¡­

    ¨C Album finally released by the aspiring singer girl ¡®Pink Deneb¡¯.

    ¨C Dramas are now in my hands too¡­ Actress Lee Hye-ju and Magical Girl ck Sadr, an anticipatedbination.

    Whileedians, idols and singers still existed, magical girls were undoubtedly the biggest trend.

    The social pages were abuzz with news of magical girls defeating viins, and the entertainment pages were buzzing about magical girl media appearances.

    It was truly the heyday of magical girls.

    Seeing this removed any lingering doubts I had. The faint hope that this was some prank hidden camera set up to fool me had diedpletely.

    This was definitely the world of ¡®The Magical Girl Chronicles¡¯ webtoon.

    ¡°I¡¯m screwed¡­¡±

    You¡¯re not happy to be dropped into the webtoon you used to obsess over? Of course not.

    If you knew the survival rate and ending of this world, you would never say that.

    Citizens who can¡¯t use magic live in daily fear of being randomly ambushed by viins anywhere.

    And even the magical girls protecting those citizens ultimately all died in the crappy ending of this webtoon.

    Why did I say used to obsess over this webtoon?

    ¡®The Magical Girl Chronicles¡¯ is a work where the author rushed the development due tock of profits, abandoning plot setups and usibility in order to give the worst possible ending.

    Yet despite that awful ending, we fans swallowed our bitter disappointment without a single maliciousment¡­

    Out of all the many viciousments on the final chapter, why did I have to be reincarnated into one of those?

    Fiction is meant to be enjoyed, but bing part of it holds no joy whatsoever.

    It¡¯s a world where a viin suddenly appearing to tear everyone here to shreds would be unsurprising.

    I¡¯m scared to death. Even simple browsing requires constant vignce of my surroundings. Anyone seeing me would think I¡¯m some lunatic searching for things I shouldn¡¯t at a PC bang.

    Ah, my head hurts.

    And another problem has arisen.

    My headache wasn¡¯t simply from the desperate situation.

    ¡°Ugh, ueuk¡­¡±

    A wave of nausea rose up from the depths of my throat under the dizzy headache. I quickly rushed to the bathroom and threw up whatever was inside. Just stomach acid, as I hadn¡¯t eaten anything.

    I thought web surfing would be fine, but I guess not.

    This Han Jae-jung person seems to have severe trauma from past cyber-bullying rted to media exposure and media consumption.

    While my mind is me, my body is undoubtedly Han Jae-jung¡¯s own.

    I thought avoidingment sections would be enough¡­ But my body¡¯s defense mechanism was stronger than I imagined.

    Somehow, he didn¡¯t even have something asmon as a smartphone.

    With that level of traumapounded by sessive failures shattering his self-confidence, his decision tomit suicide makes sense.

    ¡®May you rest in peace¡­¡¯

    After a brief bow towards the Han Jae-jung in the mirror, I left the PC bang.

    The stale city air was strong, but the breeze definitely helped me feel a bit better.

    In any case, the situation was more serious than I imagined.

    This world¡¯s ending is a bad ending.

    All magical girls die, leaving human society doomed to be destroyed by viins.

    The tragedy begins when Blue Sirius, unable to cope with the overwhelming stress, is killed by a viin.

    While Han Jae-jung¡¯s death, which could be seen as the initial cause, has been averted by my reincarnation, many other dangers still remain for the magical girls.

    What should I do from now on¡­?

    Lost in this dilemma, I muttered whatever came to mind. ¡°Status window.¡±

    Isn¡¯t this the norm when reincarnating into something? I tried saying it out loud, just in case.

    Nothing happened.

    ¡°St, status! Tutorial! Skill window! Shop!¡±

    Luckily there was no one around, or I might have been mistaken for a lunatic with that level of raving. Letting out my rising frustration, I shouted louder. ¡°Status window! Status window!! Status windoooow!!!¡±

    ¡°Crook.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    An unlikely voice responding to status window made me turn around.

    From the dark back alley where no one was around, a monster with two legs too difficult to be considered human emerged walking.

    It was a viin.

    ¡°Oh, this isn¡¯t right.¡±

    Even if there are no such things as setup foreshadowing in real life, isn¡¯t this encounter a bit too sudden? I don¡¯t have a smartphone to call for help, and there¡¯s not a single person on this street.

    It¡¯s too far to go back to that PC bang. I¡¯m not even sure if I can properly escape.

    I didn¡¯t properly check the time in my flustered state.

    While wandering around at night wasn¡¯t so dangerous until recently, here, it¡¯s different.

    ¡°Oh shit.¡±

    Judging by its size, at least grade C or B. And its inability to speak indicates ack of higher intelligence.

    The kind a magical girl could deal with in 3 minutes, but a monster far beyond what I can handle.

    ¡°I¡¯m screwed.¡±

    Puck!

    A strong impact struck my abdomen. That viin bastard didn¡¯t give me a moment topose myself before attacking.

    Nearly dying from a noose earlier, now a deadly blow? Seems I have plenty of chances to die.

    Rolling on the deserted road, I vomited stomach acid again. The impact was so strong I couldn¡¯t even breathe properly. The viin snorted loudly.

    ¡°Ugh¡­keck¡­¡±

    With so many chances to die, now I feel I¡¯m going to die an unjust death.

    Since I ended up in the world I was obsessed with, at least let me see an actual magical girl before I die. Encountering a viin and dying less than a day after arriving? Can there be a more tragically absurd death?

    I¡¯d have been less resentful dying in that earlier suicide show without knowing anything.

    I finally had the chance to change the ending of the world I loved, only to die this pathetically.

    Through my blurred vision from being flung so far, I saw the viin approaching.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t even get to see a magical girl¡­damn it¡­¡±

    At that moment, a metal ball came flying in from somewhere, relentlessly pummeling the viining towards me.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Did a magical girl arrive already? But that¡¯s an ability I don¡¯t recall from the original.

    No, don¡¯t jump to conclusions.

    Maybe an unseen magical girl from the original hase to help.

    For now, I¡¯ll beg. ¡°Sa, save me.¡±

    That metal ball zoomed right up to my face and spoke.

    [Transform.]

    ¡­What?

    T/N: Consider reading to chapter 20 before dropping or review this novel, it has a lot of good aspects. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    Chapter 2 ¨C

    <i>The First Transformation</i>

    [Transform.]

    When I just blinked without answering, the metal ball kindly repeated what it had said.

    Even though it saved me without saying anything, I thought it was my savior, but it seems to be the destroyer of my dignity.

    Transformation? Does it mean what magical girls do?

    ¡®You want¡­me to do that?¡¯

    Suddenly?

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a good idea.¡±Where is the demand for that?

    Of course, it¡¯s rude for me to judge like this since it¡¯s not my body.

    Still, my mind doesn¡¯t change. In the end, it¡¯s just a dark male body, isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s so good about putting a fluttering dress on it?

    The metal ball firmly shouted.

    [Transform.]

    Hearing its inorganic voice gave me a creepy feeling.

    [Transform and take care of the viin ahead.]

    I came to my senses at this voice. The viin who had been knocked down by this transformation obsession started to get up again.

    ¡°Krrk¡­¡±

    Its massive body was quite threatening. The shadow that even the night couldn¡¯t swallow gradually cast over my face.

    Just like when my neck was hung, my body violently craved life. Enduring the contracted muscles, blurred vision, and the sharp pain spreading in my abdomen, it started to find a way to somehow survive.

    [The price of nonpliance is.]

    My thumping heart was loud. The inorganic voice of the metal ball and the thumping footsteps of the viin louder than my heartbined to create an indescribable tension.

    [Death.]

    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Iughed dryly like a dazed person. Now I¡¯m even getting death threats from an inanimate object.

    When I first came here, a rope weed me. The first living thing I encountered was a viin, and the first one who spoke to me was a metal ball.

    All of them seemed to want to kill me.

    I realized bitterly that this was not the ¡®reality¡¯ I used to live in.

    A world with monsters and heroes where life-threatening situations are frequent.

    Whether I die by the viin or the metal ball, what¡¯s the difference? The only way to survive I could see was one.

    Yes, to survive, I can sometimes let go of human dignity.

    The viin was approaching me with no dy to crush me, and the metal ball remained silent as if waiting for my response.

    In that strange silence, I took a deep breath and spat out along with the lump of refusal in my heart. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do this silly thing. Transform.¡±

    [Approved.]

    As soon as I spoke, a small crack began to form in the metal ball. A red light seeped out from the crack, and the metal ball turned white.

    The viin raised its fist. A fist more than enough to instantly turn a person into a lump of meat.

    Following the crack, the metal ball unfolded. It was no longer a shape that could be called a ball. Rather than a ball¡­¡­

    A belt buckle.

    Not a fashion belt, but a design you¡¯d see in toys or some sci-fi movie. Exactly that kind of shape.

    The buckle came toward my waist.

    With a clink of metal wrapping around my waist, the metal ballpletely became a belt.

    ¡®Ah, this is probably¡­¡¯

    It seems a bit different from the transformation I expected.

    The moment the belt was fastened, a blueprint rose in my brain. It felt like an instruction manual was directly inserted into my memory.

    A map appeared in my head on what actions to take to use this belt.

    Following the drawn map, I moved my arms and ced my hands on the belt.

    Whish!

    The sound of wind being torn came. It was a signal that the viin had swung its fist.

    The fist had alreadye right in front of my nose, but I felt no sense of crisis at all. Rather, I even felt a slight thrill.

    Taking the sound of my pounding heart as my transformation cry, I muttered, ¡°Transform.¡±

    [ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATION.]

    When the fist covered my entire field of vision. What I saw was not a shadow, but light.

    Astronomical observation.

    As the words from the belt implied, celestial bodies flickered in my eyes.

    Seven distant stars flowed into my two eyes. A constetion suitable for scooping up the northern sea.

    [THE BIG DIPPER.]

    The starlight didn¡¯t twinkle in the sky, but in my hands, and it radiated outward.

    Explosion.

    A small-scale, high-density light burst out like a re had gone off, and the shock that couldn¡¯t be overpowered by that light swept the surroundings.

    The viin was within the range and rolled on the road like I had earlier. In contrast, I stood up and walked toward it.

    Apletely opposite situation from before.

    Dust clouds rose on the road like fog from the aftermath of the explosion.

    Within that fog, light arose. The seven round stars I had observed earlier, the source of my power, they shot up like fireworks and then came back to me like a boomerang, enveloping my body.

    A sweet rush of endorphins and thrill surging up to the top of my head like a runner¡¯s high. A feeling of solid strength and stamina without having to move.

    There was no body feeling weak from not eating.

    ¡®So this is what that transformation was.¡¯

    I was even prepared for the dreadful event of turning into a woman, but fortunately, it doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯ll have to go through that.

    I looked at my reflection in a building¡¯s ss window.

    A giant wearing green armor was inside the ss. No human skin was visible, and a material that looked like spandex covered the gaps between the armor that couldn¡¯t cover my body.

    Exactly like the main character of the transformation hero shows I often watched on TV as a child. Or a transforming robot.

    Of course, judging by the aesthetic sense of this world, it was undoubtedly the appearance of a viin.

    ¡®How childish¡­¡¯

    There were too many decorations made for mere coolness, and it didn¡¯t look efficient when moving. The armor that looked heavy was sufficiently anachronistic for the modern era that pursues lightweight.

    ¡®That¡¯s why it¡¯s cool.¡¯

    And that¡¯s why it was cool. Why is it a romance?

    It transcends practical concerns, that¡¯s why it¡¯s a romance.

    I grinned inside the helmet.

    The outer appearance was much more satisfying than I had worried. I gained enough confidence that I could even go out on the street and get phone numbers right away.

    [Transformation sessful.]

    The metal ball that had be a belt still urged me in its inorganic voice.

    [Guardian, take down the viin. I will provide all assistance.]

    Now there¡¯s no going back.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Han Jae-jung.¡¯

    I ended up rough handling the body you just entered today. But I had no choice, right? No matter how much the body changes, I have to survive. Why did youmit suicide in the first ce?

    A full-fledged battle is starting. A crazy situation I¡¯ve never experienced even in the military.

    I gulped down my saliva. Right after getting involved in a suicidemotion, now I¡¯ve even transformed and will have a deadly battle with that viin.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the absurdity. Come to think of it, I¡¯ve beenughing a lot today. It¡¯s a good thing to be cheerful.

    I clenched my fist tight with the thrill and tension, and the innocence. I fixed my gaze on the viin and didn¡¯t avert it.

    ¡°Krrk¡­¡±

    The viin¡¯s legs swelled as if it had been so humiliated.

    Bang!

    Leavingrge footprints on the road, the viin came running. Its speed was iparable to before. It was barely possible to track with my eyes.

    However, it wasn¡¯t threatening.

    ¡°Krrk!¡±

    I easily avoided it by just taking two steps to the side. The viin continued forward due to its momentum.

    Its back was wide open. This time, I ran toward it and thrust the fist I had clenched earlier into that wriggling leather skin.

    Puak!

    With a crisp impact sound, the viin rolled on the road.

    It would have been better if it had died right there. But the persistent thing got up again and came at me. An inept creature without any special abilities.

    This time, I simply arched my back a little to avoid it, and then used that recoil to kick up its chin.

    Paak!

    The inside of its mouth must have beenpletely crushed as dark blood sttered in all directions.

    Now¡¯s my chance. Without stopping, Inded a roundhouse kick to its side. Even though I hit the leather, it caved in like I had hit cotton. It spat out more blood and flew away.

    ¡®Amazing.¡¯

    I could clearly see what to do next.

    I¡¯m not some legendary martial arts champion, yet I had this muchposure and judgment in this life-or-death situation.

    [That is my assistance. I am analyzing the enemy¡¯s movements in real-time and transmitting the optimal movements to your brain.]

    Another surprising thing was this power.

    ¡®The power of the Big Dipper, indeed?¡¯

    In the magical girls chronicle, the size of one¡¯s power was determined by the brightness and number of stars assigned to each individual.

    All magical girls could wield the power of one star. And they would also decide their transformation name from the name and color of that star¡¯s light.

    Most are derived from actual existing stars, but the power of a magical girl and the actual brightness have nothing to do with each other.

    Regardless of whether it¡¯s a first-magnitude star or not, they can hone their star and increase their power.

    Anyway.

    The number of stars I saw was a total of seven.

    Just from the voice the belt spoke, the power I couldmand was undoubtedly the Big Dipper.

    A simple calction would mean it was the power of seven magical girlsbined. And I might even be able to further increase this powerter.

    ¡®Extravagant.¡¯

    It was too vast a power obtained without any will to acquire it.

    Paak!!!

    By the time the viin¡¯s body was in the air longer than it touched the ground, I strongly kicked up its abdomen.

    On a night when all the streetmps were off and the moon and stars shone brilliantly, a new monster adorned the sky.

    A power I couldn¡¯t even imagine normally. Yet I still had considerable energy left.

    I bent my body, twisted my waist, and adjusted my sights tond a punch on that falling viin anytime.

    I grabbed onto one of the paths the belt had drawn in my brain and followed it.

    One of the many ways to kill the viin.

    The technique for the finale.

    [SET. Reverse Star.]

    A green glow simr to the color of the stars I had seen earlier coiled around my fist.

    Toward the squirming, falling viin, I thrust it in.

    Reverse Star.

    The star that rises in reverse.

    As the name implies, the starlight didn¡¯t flow from the sky to the ground, but from the ground toward the sky.

    Kwaaang!

    The meteor didn¡¯t fall, but rather it shot upward.

    My fist that had straightened upward shattered the viin¡¯s body and caused a small explosion.

    [Reverse Star manifestation sessful. Reenactment rate 50%. Viin neutralized.]

    It¡¯s a bit concerning that I only unleashed half of its power. But in the end, I seeded in neutralizing the viin.

    ¡°Whew¡­¡± I let out a deep sigh as the tension dissipated. With this, I won¡¯t have to be threatened with death for refusing to transform anymore.

    As for you, belt, go out into nature and live freely now.

    No matter how strong the power, I don¡¯t want to do the crazy thing of fighting withoutpensation.

    As I was about to ce my hand on the belt to cancel the transformation,

    [The act of canceling the transformation is not rmended.]

    What?

    [A magical girl is rapidly approaching this location. Do not cancel the transformation. I repeat. Do not cancel the transformation.]

    A magical girl? Then I should cancel the transformation even more. With this appearance, it¡¯s perfect for being misunderstood.

    [New quest updated.]

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The voice of the belt and a woman¡¯s voiceing from the night ovepped.

    When I turned my eyes, I saw a woman flying toward me surrounded by a cluster of light that looked like it was being emitted by a tinkerbell.

    A magical girl.

    [Take down the magical girl in front of you.]

    ¡°Are you, are you a survivor over there?¡±

    My heart started pounding heavily again, even though the battle had ended. Was it because of the joy of meeting the subject of my fandom in reality? Or was it because¡­

    [The price of nonpliance is death.]

    ¡°¡­?! A, a viin?¡±

    Was it simply because my stomach felt uneasy?

    If I continue like this, I¡¯ll be a possessed person. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    Chapter 3 ¨C

    <i>The First Kick</i>

    It¡¯s ufortable.

    I exhaled a long breath and inhaled again. It was a helmet without any air vents, but strangely, there was no problem with breathing. The field of vision was good and there was no difort in moving around.

    I had drifted quite far from my own body by even transforming, but it wasfortable to an odd degree.

    What was ufortable was not my body, but my mind.

    A magical girl. Of course, I wanted to meet one. Since she was a character from a webtoon I used to like, even if it ends stupidly.

    But why now of all times?

    ¡°It must have been a battle between viins¡­ Thankfully, no civilians seem to have gotten involved.¡±She defined me as a viin without hesitation.

    If that¡¯s how it is, then that¡¯s how it is.

    If you showed up at the scene of a terrorism report wearing a bomb vest, it would indeed be freedom of expression and avant-garde fashion.

    With the outfit I¡¯m wearing, what makes her think I¡¯m a civilian to protect?

    I opened and closed my fists a few times in tension. No sweat was dripping, but I felt somewhat damp. Ah, it wasn¡¯t sweat, it was blood. I had just killed a viin.

    ¡®I¡¯m going crazy.¡¯

    The light that took the form of a human.

    That was my first impression when I saw the magical girl.

    My next impression was far simpler and more primal.

    Beautiful.

    A white dress. Red ribbons adorning the fluttering frills as ents. Hair flowing softly in two parts, no less than the ribbons.

    I should have thought it childish, but her appearance and aura were so outstanding that even such an outfit suited herpletely.

    ¡°If there are no civilians, then that¡¯s good for me.¡±

    Her name is Red Vega.

    She hasn¡¯t been a magical girl for very long, but with her unique potential, she has been steadily building aplishments one after another.

    As I had seen in the news article from the PC cafe, she is a rising star full of promise.

    The protagonist of the magical girl golden age.

    ¡°Get ready!¡±

    As she braced herself in abat stance, an invisible fighting spirit and power to match it emanated from her.

    A red starlight. An aura the color of ruby that seemed to manifest the me of the soul rippled around her like waves.

    It was exactly as I had seen it in the webtoon. It should have been a situation worth rejoicing over, but I couldn¡¯t feel any joy at all.

    Her fighting spirit was different from the viin I had just seen.

    Beyond ferocity, there was a reason.

    A distinct fighting spirit, forged neatly.

    It felt like my body was being weighed down. This was a threat that even my transformed body could not easily handle. So this is a magical girl. I can somewhat understand why viins would feel fear.

    I wanted to be on the side of the civilians¡­

    [Ifbat does not begin within 3 minutes, it will be judged as nonpliance with the quest.]

    Dismissing my thoughts lightly, a voice flowed out from my belt.

    [The price will be enforced.]

    Alright, got it. I have to fight. I know I have to fight.

    But still holding out hope, I addressed the magical girl. ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    She seemed surprised that I had spoken to her.

    Surprised? Yeah, I¡¯ve had a lot of surprises today too.

    The first step in getting friendly with someone is establishing rapport. After building that internal intimacy, I spoke again.

    The belt said ¡®incapacitate¡¯, not ¡®kill¡¯. If I just incapacitate her, couldn¡¯t the quest bepleted withoutbat and my life spared?

    It was a persuasion attempt stemming from that idea.

    The content was none other than a rmendation to surrender. ¡°I earnestly ask, could you please surrender? If not, it¡¯ll be a bit troublesome for me¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Confirmingnguage usage.¡±

    I spoke to clear up the misunderstanding but it seems I only deepened the misunderstanding further.

    ¡°Subject ssified as S-grade viin.¡±

    Damn it.

    Bang¡ª!

    She charged at me without hesitation. Following Red Vega¡¯s movement, red threads seemed to be drawn. A straight line.

    Around the fist she gripped, a ring of red light hovered like a halo.

    One path. Sound of fire (Hwaaum).

    The fist cloaked in magic power drew a straight line without the slightest wavering. It was such an intense and swift strike that it seemed like that¡¯s what a roaring me would look like.

    ¡°I will do my best to restrain you!¡±

    Without a moment of hesitation, she thrust her fist with full force.

    Kwaaang!!!

    Amidst a booming sound as if an explosion urred, smoke rose from the friction heat.

    It was the mark of her fist being horizontally blocked by my hand. It did force me to stagger back three steps, but unfortunately, no noticeable damage was inflicted.

    ¡°Im, impossible¡­¡±

    Of course, it was threatening. Momentarily, I even felt the terror of death.

    Butpared to the magnitude of the threat¡­

    ¡°Weak.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    I was surprisingly unable to feel any pain. If I had been more ustomed to such fighting spirit, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have felt any fear at all.

    Red Vega fell back and retrieved her blocked fist from my stomach. That, too, failed to inflict any substantial impact. In my personal judgment, the sensation was simr to yfully shoving a friend.

    It¡¯s unreasonable.

    That¡¯s what I thought as I blocked her strike.

    Theck of damage is unbelievable.

    This was definitely due to the number of stars I possess.

    I have seven stars, while she only has one ¨C Vega.

    No matter how much of a neer she is, she must have umted far more experience and effort than me, who had just transformed. For such a gap to exist solely due to the difference in the number of stars.

    I even felt a sense of guilt.

    However, pity from those in possession is mere hypocrisy.

    The misunderstanding had already gone too far to be resolved.

    To spare her further humiliation, even if just a little, I decided to incapacitate her as quickly as possible.

    There was also the selfish desire to get out of this ufortable situation as soon as possible, but it was negligiblepared to the guilt. Probably.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it as humiliation. It¡¯s only natural.¡±

    How could a neer make up for a six-star difference? If they could, they wouldn¡¯t be a neer, but a god. In the world ofbat, physical differences are a cruel reality.

    After offering words of constion to the still flustered Red Vega, I took my stance.

    The strongest technique that the belt had imprinted in my mind. To recreate it.

    [SET. Bogak (Seven Star Step Kick).]

    I dashed forward, stomping the ground. It would only take one step to reach Red Vega, but I intentionally broke the steps down as I approached.

    Bang!

    An explosive sound rang out with each step.

    That explosive sound rang out seven times.

    With each explosive sound, a ring of sinister green light materialized on my leg.

    Seven such rings manifested on my leg.

    The leg that absorbed seven steps and seven explosions glowed as if about to burst at any moment.

    Lifting that leg scorching hotly like sulfur mes.

    Ppeoreng¡ª!

    I thrust it straight at Red Vega. A true explosion urred, not just an explosive sound.

    Bogak (Seven Star Step Kick).

    Seven steps, seven stars.

    Condensing the power of one star into each step, then unleashing it in a final explosion.

    An ultimate technique, but I had no intention of killing. I never had the means to kill in the first ce.

    [Bogak (Seven Star Step Kick) manifestation sessful. Reenactment rate 20%.]

    When we talk about kicks in superhero transformations, it¡¯s an iconic technique.

    And to think the first time I used such a technique was against a magical girl.

    Come to think of it, there¡¯s been no other such absurdity.

    Glittering fragments of light like fireflies scattered from Red Vega as she was sent flying into the air. It was the process of the magic power that had been protecting her from dissipating.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Thud.

    The powerless Red Vega rolled across the ground and let out a small groan.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Hack, hack¡­¡± With a few coughing sounds, she expelled the air in her lungs, simultaneously releasing the magic power from her body.

    Transformation dispelled.

    To prevent the user from overdoing it, the transformation automatically deactivated.

    [Sessfully incapacitated the magical girl.]

    Stripped of her light, the magical girl became just a girl. A fresh face of a girl around twenty years old. That was the truth of the magical girl.

    That such young girls have to risk their lives protecting others¡­ This is just¡­

    ¡°Pitiful.¡±

    It¡¯s pitiful.

    While such hical childbor is the core and original sin of boyishics.

    As Red Vega slowly closed her eyes, I averted my gaze and fled from that ce.

    Damn it.

    ¡®I survived!¡¯

    At least I survived tonight.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Survive you, damn it.

    [Viin defeated.]

    It wasn¡¯t until after I incapacitated three more viins that the belt finally fell silent.

    ¡°Aaargh¡­¡± Letting out a vacant roar like a zombie, I dispelled my transformation.

    Only then did the refreshing morning air greet me. A distinct watery scent in the morning air.

    That¡¯s right. It¡¯s morning.

    This crazy belt has worked me to exhaustion until morning. I couldn¡¯t sleep a wink.

    ¡°You bastard¡­ At least pay me overtime¡­¡±

    With the transformation dispelled, the belt reverted back to a metal ball. Still, it continued hovering around me instead of flying away.

    ¡°Shoo, shoo! Begone! I¡¯m never transforming again, so please just go away!¡±

    If they¡¯re not even paying, why should I do this?

    [Unable toply.]

    But this belt (I decided to call it that, even in its metal ball form) wouldn¡¯t leave so easily.

    [The contract was enacted by the will of the Guardian. Retraction is impossible.]

    ¡°But I¡¯m saying it wasn¡¯t me¡­¡±

    Han Jae-jung, what on earth did you do before dying? Why did you associate with this brat? You were careful about fraudulent contracts, right? So why am I now being treated like a ve?

    ¡°What do I do now¡­¡±

    If I had only killed viins, there might have been a way to survive, but I went and attacked a magical girl too. Now I¡¯m an unpardonable criminal.

    Fortunately, no one witnessed my transformation, but the moment I¡¯m caught, it¡¯s straight to the mmer.

    And once I¡¯m in the mmer, this damn belt will probably spout nonsense like ¡®Transform!¡¯ and urge me into escaping if I don¡¯t want to die.

    The realization I gained from tonight¡¯s ordeal is that this damn belt will force me to transform whenever viins are detected nearby, without any consideration for my circumstances.

    The future looks bleak. Rather than worry about the future of this world, I need to worry about my own well-being.

    I finally had the chance to meet my beloved characters¡­

    ¡°Is this what possession is really like¡­?¡±

    Strange. The protagonists I saw in web novels were able to make the world revolve around them as they pleased? They attained all sorts of fateful encounters, made a lot of money, built connections, and so on. But why is it not the case for me?

    ¡°Well, at least I¡¯m alive¡­¡±

    Come to think of it, gaining the power to survive against viins could be considered a fateful encounter. I let out a deep sigh and chuckled.

    Stopping my grumbling, I stood up from where I had been sitting.

    After circling around the city, I ended up back near the motel I had started from.

    Cold, hungry, sleepy. With barely any money left. A true beggar. Able to kill viins but unable to resist this capitalist society ¨C feeling skeptical about my predicament, I moved my feet forward.

    For now, I¡¯ll return to the motel room I was staying in. I even have the key. I don¡¯t know if 30,000 won will be enough for amodation, but I can always try to get creditter.

    ¡®Let me just sleep¡­¡¯

    When hungry, the best solution is to not move. Dragging my weary body, I headed back to the starting point.

    And then.

    ¡°You must be Mr. Han Jae-jung, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this ain¡¯t it.¡±

    As soon as I entered the motel, I ended up meeting the police.

    Shit. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    Chapter 4 ¨C

    <i>First Encounter</i>

    Fortunately, the police weren¡¯t looking for me to interrogate about the incident of neutralizing the viin and defeating the magical girl that happened early this morning.

    From the beginning, there was no way I could be caught. There was no evidence like my face, fingerprints, or bloodstains, so how could they have identified and caught me?

    Well, if they investigate my alibi, they may find it suspicious, but such an investigation couldn¡¯t have been done in such a short time.

    In other words, the purpose of the police looking for me wasn¡¯t to catch the one who had just been designated as an S-grade viin yesterday.

    ¡°Um¡­ Sorry, but student¡­ This might be a sensitive question¡­¡±

    It was because of the suicidemotion, not the transformationmotion.

    ¡°You were¡­ Trying tomit suicide¡­?¡±It seems the motel owner discovered the suicide note or rope that I didn¡¯t clean up properly. Thanks to that, the police received a report that there was an attempted suicide case here.

    Dammit.

    I was so flustered that I only took my wallet and didn¡¯t take anything else. At least I should have cleaned up afterwards. I feel sorry for the owner. How shocked they must have been.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Excuse me¡­?¡±

    Perhaps because I was identified as a would-be suicide victim, the police officer was being very careful with me. Well, there¡¯s no point in provoking me unnecessarily.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­ If you don¡¯t mind me asking, what was the reason¡­?¡±

    ¡°Just an ordinary reason. I¡¯m an orphan who dropped out of high school and failed the national exam, so I wanted to throw my life away.¡±

    Those reasons should have been written in the suicide note.

    Didn¡¯t they see the note?

    If not, then that¡¯s fortunate. My previous self had written something about having a connection with Blue Sirius in there.

    It wouldn¡¯t be good if there was a connection between a magical girl and a would-be suicide victim.

    Do I really need to give those who search for gossip every day more food for thought?

    I don¡¯t need to unnecessarily revisit the past love rumors about Blue Sirius again, for my sake and for hers.

    ¡°I understand you weren¡¯t in your roomst night¡­ What were you doing during that time?¡±

    ¡°Well, when I came so close to dying, I suddenly wanted to live again, you know? So I just walked around aimlessly.¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t do any good to add anything else. I told the most usible lie I could and cut the conversation short.

    After receiving the typical follow-up questions and getting me to promise several times that I wouldn¡¯t attempt suicide again, the questioning finally ended.

    ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯

    I felt annoyed. Just because I couldn¡¯t clean up that one thing properly, I haven¡¯t been able to rest until now.

    [Your current heart rate is not good. Calm yourself down.]

    Whose fault is that? I clenched my teeth and held back the curses that were about toe out.

    Judging from the fact that the floating metal ball is talking without anyone around reacting to it, it seems only I can see and hear this thing.

    No, how does it know I¡¯m seeing it? Maybe this is just my hallucination. In fact, everything that happenedst night could just be a fantasy I experienced, like a dream¡­

    [Do not deny reality. What you are experiencing is clearly real.]

    Alright, brat. People sometimes try to escape reality when things get tough.

    This thing can read my thoughts.

    As much as I didn¡¯t want to believe it, it seems to be true.

    This metal ball (disguised as a belt) is my mascot.

    A mascot that magical girlsmonly have.

    It helps with transformations.

    People other than the transformed cannot perceive it.

    We canmunicate through thoughts, not just words.

    Excluding its not-so-cute appearance, it meets all the criteria of a mascot. From transforming with the power of stars to being called a guardian for the mascot¡¯s existence.

    It means my transformation and that of a magical girl are fundamentally the same.

    But what exactly is it guarding? Citizens? Then why did it defeat the magical girl? It¡¯s so confusing¡­

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    As the conversation wasing to an end, the police officer spoke up carefully again. ¡°Sorry, but in cases of attempted suicide, we have to contact a guardian, you see. So could I get that contact information¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°As I mentioned earlier, I¡¯m an orphan. I don¡¯t even know if I have any rtives, and I have no friends or lovers. I don¡¯t even have a cell phone.¡±

    As I answered truthfully, the officer¡¯s expression became serious. He hurriedly took out a business card from his drawer and handed it to me.

    ¡°This is the contact for a suicide counseling center. The viin appearance rate has been quite high recently, you see¡­¡±

    Viins are creatures that grow stronger by feeding on negative human emotions.

    That¡¯s why those suffering from depression like would-be suicide victims are easy prey for viins.

    It¡¯s understandable that the country is paying more attention to potential suicide victims than before viins appeared, for the sake of overall public safety. If a viin is attracted to a would-be suicide victim, it doesn¡¯t just kill that one person and leave.

    I can understand the officer¡¯s reaction.

    But I pushed the business card away, rejecting it. ¡°Sorry, but¡­¡±

    ¡°If you receive counseling, they provide basic financial support.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll gratefully ept it then.¡± I slipped the business card into my pocket.

    This too is unavoidable.

    Money is precious. Especially considering that I may not be able to get a proper job from now on.

    Because of this belt.

    Whenever it detects a viin, it will urge me to quit my job regardless of whether I¡¯m working or not.

    How can I keep a job with random death events happening?

    [Quest triggered.]

    Yeah, like this. After the third time, annoyance came before tension.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work today.¡±

    ¡°Ah, can I give you a ride home?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a home!¡±

    I really don¡¯t.

    ording to the original work, when Blue Sirius went to search for Han Jae-jung¡¯s home, he had already moved out.

    He must have cut off all possessions and rtionships when he decided tomit suicide.

    [A viin has been detected at 7 o¡¯clock from here.]

    I got up hurriedly and asked, just in case, ¡°Oh right. This incident won¡¯t be reported in the news, will it?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh no¡­ A suicide is just amon urrence, so no reporters came.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief then.¡±

    It would be troublesome if it was reported in the news. Not because I¡¯m worried about my identity being exposed, but because of the trauma this body has.

    [Transform.]

    ¡°I¡¯ll do thatter. Oh, I wasn¡¯t talking to you. Alright, I¡¯ll be going now.¡±

    With that, I hurriedly left the police station.

    Ah, I¡¯m so sleepy.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    -A new mysterious S-grade viin has appeared. Is the magical girl going to be okay¡­?

    The news article disyed on the smartphone shone without hidingst night¡¯s crushing defeat at all.

    -It¡¯s really been ominoustely. Even in our neighborhood recently¡­

    -But it¡¯s a relief that our brave Red Vega handled it. Thank goodness there were no casualties.

    In thements section of the article, slightly filteredments were receiving many likes at the top, thanks to the ¡®spread positivity about magical girls¡¯ movement that has been going on for years.

    However, a little further down, the reactions were much rawer, vivid, and fresher. It felt like looking at the guts of a freshly cut fish.

    -Is that all Red Vega¡¯s got this time? Lol???? She¡¯s been acting so unpleasantly, how does it feel to get beaten down?

    -To be honest, I¡¯m not sure if she was that promising of a holy maiden¡­ She was just so-so.

    -The Red VeKa fans were going on about her being a supernova, but this is a nice look ???? Undefeated? Hah¡­ Think before you speak.

    Deliberately misspelling ¡®Red Vega¡¯ to avoid triggering the keyword search and then insulting her. And this is still on the tamer side.

    -Vega! Since you¡¯ve been defeated, why don¡¯t you go to Japan and do AV now? You were useless anyway ????.

    ©¸Crazy bastard ?????

    ©¸Even the Japanese would reject you.

    -Anyone got pics of Vega getting pounded and rolling on the ground? Need it urgently.

    ©¸Oh¡­ Nice.

    ©¸A ¡®pounded¡¯ Vega, what a sight.

    ©¸Hah can¡¯t take it, blood is rushing to my lower body.

    On this side, they don¡¯t bother avoiding keyword searches at all. They¡¯re not worried about getting sued since they wrote it through a VPN, I guess.

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    The magical girl ¡®Red Vega¡¯, real name Baek Ah-hee, threw her smartphone and copsed onto the bed.

    She considered checking the reactions from overseas but gave up. They would be more interested in the newly appeared S-grade viin than Red Vega¡¯s defeat anyway.

    People often ask if being a magical girl isn¡¯t great since you earn money and get a lot of attention.

    They don¡¯t realize that getting attention from the general public also means being targeted by insecure losers.

    Money? It¡¯s all over if you die to a viin.

    There¡¯s a reason magical girls retire faster than figure skaters.

    But what was gnawing at Baek Ah-hee¡¯s heart now wasn¡¯t because of such reactions.

    ¡°Aaaaaahhhh!!!!¡± She screamed as she rolled around on the bed. ¡°I lost!! I freakin¡¯ lost!!!¡±

    It¡¯s been half a year since she became a magical girl. Her record until now was undefeated! Her goal was to stay undefeated until retirement! It¡¯s what she always said in every interview.

    Undefeated.

    An unwavering strength that doesn¡¯t allow even a single loss.

    A legendary achievement that no other magical girl has ever recorded. A dream that every magical girl has at least once. And she could have been the first to aplish it.

    But that dream of being undefeated was shatteredst night.

    ¡°Damn it all!!!¡± Spouting profanities she couldn¡¯t say in her transformation form, she rolled around on the bed.

    If she had at least put up a somewhat equal fight, it wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this.

    A single blow. Without being able tond even a slight hit, she was instantly knocked down like an insect with a single attack.

    It¡¯s unbelievable.

    One Path, Hwaeum (Fire Sound) was supposedly her ultimate technique that she had continuously developed along with herself. That skill symbolizing her growth and journey was blocked by just a single hand.

    A crushing defeat.

    A perfect loss where she couldn¡¯t even get a rebuttal in.

    Her seniors consoled her, saying that¡¯s just how S-grade viins are and that she should be grateful to still be alive. That S-grade viins are like natural disasters.

    Then what¡¯s the point of magical girls existing if they¡¯re meant to deal with such natural disasters?

    Their constion didn¡¯t resonate with Red Vega¡¯s heart at all.

    Even now, the viin¡¯s words fromst night were ringing in her head.

    ¡®Weak.¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t think of it as humiliation. It¡¯s only natural.¡¯

    ¡®Pitiful.¡¯

    Just recalling those words brought a crushing anger that made her heart feel like it was crumpling. They didn¡¯t even have a deep exchange, but his words embedded themselves deep in her heart, trampling on Baek Ah-hee¡¯s dream.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry for being weak! Don¡¯t think of it as humiliation? You¡¯re the one who said I was pitiful for being weak, so what do you mean don¡¯t think of it as humiliation!!!¡¯

    It was only after thrashing around like that that she was able to calm down.

    ¡°Whew¡­.¡±

    [Di, did you calm down?]

    The mascot, a small fluffy cat-like creature floating beside her, asked worriedly.

    ¡°Thanks for worrying, Ribbon.¡±

    Calling her mascot, who bes a ribbon during transformation, by her name Ribbon, Baek Ah-hee sat up.

    Sitting on the bed, she evened out her breathing and reorganized her mind.

    ¡°I have to ept it. I was defeated.¡±

    The reason she deliberately read the rawments and stressed herself out earlier was as a punishment for that defeat.

    The raw reactions serve as a bitter but useful medicine that clears her mind. While a minority, those reactions certainly exist.

    ¡°My dream has ended like this.¡±

    However.

    ¡°Now I¡¯ll have a new dream.¡±

    Red Vega erased the dream of being undefeated and added a new dream on top of it.

    ¡°I will definitely get my revenge¡­!¡±

    A crunching sound of grinding teeth could be heard.

    ¡®I¡¯ll make sure you can never call me weak, say it¡¯s only natural, or say I¡¯m pitiful ever again!¡¯

    After reaffirming her resolve like that, she changed clothes and packed her belongings.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get going now!¡±

    Her mental preparation was done, so it was time to work.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Viins that grow stronger by feeding on human negativity.

    Magical girls are theplete opposite, able to intensify the light of the stars through love and peace.

    While the power of love is quite dangerous and not rmended, peace is different.

    Contributing to maintaining peace can safely increase one¡¯s power without any side effects.

    This is why magical girls often participate inmunity service activities.

    Red Vega, a half-year magical girl veteran, had also done numerousmunity service activities until now.

    This suicide counseling center volunteering was for the same reason.

    ¡°Fufun~¡± Red Vega hummed a tune in her usual transformation form shown in the media.

    This counseling center activity was meticulously nned as a surprise event since advertising it beforehand might have drawn non-suicidal people as well.

    What kind of shocked expressions would the people beyond this door have?

    ¡®Even if I was defeated, the holy maiden Red Vega has arrived!¡¯

    With that confidence-boosting thought, she energetically opened the door.

    ¡°Hello! Shooting across your heart like aet! The crimson star Red Vega is here¡­ Huh?¡±

    Hurrr-

    What greeted her wasn¡¯t shocked screams or gasps of stunned silence.

    An avant-garde artistic expression offort was present there.

    It could almost be mistaken for a one-man performance, it was such an unconventional and unique sight

    A tall man lying on the desk, using a guidance booklet as an eye mask while enjoying a quick nap. His drooping arm and the dangling name tag below the desk.

    The three letters written on it.

    Han Jae-jung.

    The name of today¡¯s first counseling client. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    Chapter 5 ¨C Have You Ever Seen Stars?

    [Wake up.]

    ¡°Ugh¡­ugh!¡±

    At the sound of the belt waking me up, I picked up the guidebook that was covering my face and let the harsh fluorescent light pour directly into my eyes. The piercing brightness of civilization briefly lit up my groggy consciousness.

    ¡°Ow¡­¡±

    The price for that was dizziness. My eyes, unable to adjust to the light, squinted shut and my vision darkened again.

    ¡°Um¡­excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    I turned toward the voice calling out and saw a familiar face.¡°This is the counseling center, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah yes¡­¡± I awkwardly nodded in greeting and scanned the person in front of me through my bobbing vision.

    That shy outfit, it had to be her.

    Red Vega.

    ¡®Why is she here¡­?¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed to see the girl who looked exactly like the one I saw the previous night. It¡¯s true that when people are too surprised, they be silent rather than make a fuss.

    Just like the reaction when facing a viin, I felt breathless and sweat trickled down like morning dew on a summer day. To think I¡¯d encounter her again just a dayter. Should I call this fate or an ill-fated connection?

    When citizens trembled in fear at the sight of viins, I alone trembled at the magical girl.

    ¡°Um¡­ Did youe for counseling¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah yes. I¡¯m Han Jae-jung.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. I¡¯m¡­¡±

    Fortunately amidst the misfortune, that trembling also carried another meaning.

    Joy.

    ¡°I know! Red Vega, right?!¡±

    It was like a fan meeting an idol they had only seen on TV. No, an even greater tion swirled within me. Yesterday, things happened too quickly for me to fully grasp it.

    But thinking back, I realized I had been given the chance to meet in person the very characters I had been a huge fan of from their world.

    What greater joy could there be for an otaku than this?

    ¡®I hope there¡¯s no need to suddenly fight here¡­¡¯

    I nced over at my belt. Fortunately, no quest had appeared. There was no need to transform.

    ¡°¡­! Yes! That¡¯s right!¡±

    Red Vega seemed delighted that I recognized her, beaming as sheposed herself. ¡°Since you couldn¡¯t hear my introduction earlier, let me do it again!¡±

    With a performance of a red star bursting from her fingertips, her grandiose self-introduction began. ¡°Hello there! Streaking across your heart like aet! The crimson star Red Vega has arrived!¡±

    ¡°Wooooow!!¡± I pped loudly, not just a solitary apuse. It was an exaggerated reaction, but there was no pretense in it.

    Magical girls often do public service, so Red Vega must have been temporarily assigned as a counselor for an event.

    Red Vega has a personality with high self-esteem and kindness. A ssic good-natured person who sincerely epts kindness from others and returns it in equal measure.

    By responding so positively, there may be a chance to form a positive rtionship with herter on.

    The climax of the magical girl series ends with the death of all the core magical girls.

    Red Vega, being the protagonist, grows until the final chapter but ultimately dies.

    And so the world meets its demise.

    ¡®I absolutely cannot let that happen.¡¯

    Meeting a magical girl like this must have been fate to prevent that insane ending. It was even better that my belt remained quiet and that she didn¡¯t know my true identity upon our meeting.

    Positive thinking always helps make the world better.

    ¡°Ahaha, I¡¯m d you reacted so happily! Here¡¯s one more star for you!¡±

    ¡°Ah, even fan service¡­! Ah Red Vega, you are truly a magical girl¡­!!¡± Reacting like a hopeless fanboy was the most genuine approach. Isn¡¯t it said that people be foolish when they see something they love? It was sincerely how I felt too.

    Speaking of which¡­

    ¡®So this is Red Vega¡¯s catchphrase. It sounds even cuter hearing it in person.¡¯

    While it may seem like a simple self-promotion, there is indeed a reason why each magical girl has such lines.

    Resonance.

    What my belt had been measuring whenever I used my abilities.

    This criteria undoubtedly applies to magical girls as well.

    In exchange for gaining the power of stars, they are assigned a role.

    The role assigned is their own idealized self that even they were unaware of, and the closer they get to embodying that ideal, the greater power they can wield.

    This is precisely why a magical girl¡¯s power lies in love and peace.

    Their ideals originate from being the heroes who protect love and peace.

    The catchphrases are like self-hypnosis, necessary to further solidify their identity.

    By uttering lines disconnected from daily life, they more definitively associate themselves with being magical girls.

    That¡¯s what those lines are.

    Which is why I didn¡¯t find her catchphrase embarrassing.

    Even though Red Vega is past childhood, yet still wears a frilly mini skirt dress with twintails and says lines that sound like they belong in a children¡¯s program!

    She is a heroine doing her utmost to perfectly act out her ideal self as an actress!

    ¡®Impressive.¡¯

    I could never say such lines with a straight face. Actually, I probably couldn¡¯t even if I wanted to, thanks to this body of mine.

    ¡°Ahaha¡­ I¡¯m relieved you¡¯re so bright. Yes! That strength is most important!¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Ah right, this was a suicide counseling center.

    ¡°Oh right! Why were you sleeping earlier? I was really surprised!¡±

    ¡°I was just sleepy¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­I see!¡±

    That brief silence likely contained thoughts like ¡®what kind of barbarian falls asleep at a desk.¡¯ I understand. But I hope you can understand me too. I was that sleepy, what could I do?

    As an awkward silence fell, I was the first to break it ¡°Um¡­ But what exactly does counseling involve? I¡¯ve never really done this before.¡±

    ¡°Nothing special. I¡¯ll ask you questions, and Han Jae-jung just needs to respond honestly.¡±

    ¡°Honestly?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sometimes, people find their hearts at ease simply by speaking honestly. For today, being honest will be enough!¡±

    Red Vega gave an innocent smile. Just seeing that smile inspired trust that she meant no harm. It felt like the aura of someone who had saved lives in the field.

    ¡®As expected of a magical girl.¡¯

    So this is the smile of a heroine who protects everyone. I spoke with admiration welling up.

    There wasn¡¯t much I could share in detail.

    I didn¡¯t get emotional talking about my struggles.

    Because I¡¯m not actually Han Jae-jung. All I did was give a vague life story pieced together from the backstory in his suicide note and what I knew from the original work.

    The more specific I got, the more likely I¡¯d contradict myself. Han Jae-jung¡¯s life story didn¡¯t even take 5 minutes to summarize.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Despite the grim life story, Red Vega didn¡¯t carelessly pity me. Her demeanor toward a suicidal client wasn¡¯t bad at all. But¡­.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the end.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I finished telling my life story.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I, I see!¡±

    She seemed rather naive. The ¡®girly¡¯ part of this magical girl was definitely evident.

    Another awkward silence fell as Red Vega, maintaining her gentle smile, began flipping through a book she had brought. That was undoubtedly a manual.

    ¡®This friend didn¡¯t even study the manual before meeting a suicidal client?¡¯

    Considering her age seems to be barely a young adult, it wasn¡¯t too surprising. It¡¯s unreasonable to expect a child struggling with her own responsibilities to also take care of others.

    So now what do we actually do?

    sh.

    In that moment, the ribbon adorning Red Vega¡¯s chest area briefly flickers red. It looked like some kind of signal.

    A dispatch order.

    Seeing that signal, Red Vega turned back with a troubled expression.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    [Viin detected.]

    Oh shit. It was probably me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but shall we end today¡¯s counseling here? I have an urgent matter to attend to.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­I see.¡±

    I quickly stood up from my seat, just as I had when leaving the police station before.

    ¡°Um!¡±

    Red Vega was smiling brightly.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. You were considerate of me, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, that¡¯s not it.¡±

    Seriously, it wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But instead¡­ I¡¯ll bring you something delicious next time!¡±

    ¡°Next time?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Next time! Same time next week!¡± Red Vega pointed her finger down, indicating this counseling room. It was an emphatic promise that didn¡¯t consider the possibility of refusal.

    ¡°Yes, same time next week then.¡±

    ¡°¡­! Yes, definitely!!! Next week!!! This time!!!¡±

    What a bright and energetic girl. Her immense spirit is enough to drain my own energy. I wondered if she¡¯d fall into depression after being rejected by me, but fortunately, that didn¡¯t seem to be a concern.

    ¡°Well then! Having streaked across your heart like aet, the crimson star Red Vega shall make her exit first!!¡± Bidding farewell vigorously until the end, Red Vega didn¡¯t leave through the door, but instead leapt out the window. In an instant, something like a fiery moth appeared flitting between the buildings outside.

    Of course, it was Red Vega. Trailing crimson starlight, she flew away magnificently. As I followed her with my eyes, my belt issued anothermand.

    [Transform and terminate the viin. Failure toply will result in death.]

    ¡°Yeah, I know. Don¡¯t rush me.¡±

    Turning away from her, I too shouted out.

    ¡°Transform.¡±

    [ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATION.]

    I couldn¡¯t possibly ept the terrifying fate of being beaten to death by my belt. Havinge to a suicide prevention counseling center, I should struggle as much as I can against death.

    [THE BIG DIPPER.]

    A sinister light shed in the empty room, different from before.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    [MEGREZ.]

    As I turned the buckle of the belt, it recited the name of a single star, not all of them.

    Megrez.

    The name of the star connecting the bowl and handle of the Big Dipper constetion.

    As that name was called out, a ck halo emerged from the belt, enveloping and darkening my green armor to ck.

    Protruding spikes in a noticeable ck-green color jutted out from the shoulder guards, and the leg armor transformed into a sleek shape.

    The darkest of stars.

    Befitting its reputation as a star of promiscuity and drunkenness, it granted me a radical power matching its role and character.

    That power was none other than translocation.

    Stretching both arms out straight, I cupped my hands as starlight gathered within, coalescing into a tangible form.

    What manifested was a motorcycle.

    I naturally mounted it.

    ¡®But I don¡¯t have a license.¡¯

    Well, it¡¯s not like I have a Vanguard activities license either, so what does a simple motorcycle license matter? I¡¯ve concealed my face and fought magical girls and viins ¨C a two-wheeled vehicle is nothing inparison.

    Either way, I already knew how to operate it. Just like how to fight, the operating knowledge was directly imprinted into my brain whether I wanted it or not.

    Besides, this wasn¡¯t a motorcycle meant for roads anyway.

    ¡®Finally getting to ride the kinds of bikes I couldn¡¯t because my life was too precious.¡¯

    Vroom.

    We were on the rooftop. Revving the engine without even considering that going straight would mean falling off, I charged ahead unhesitantly, showing no fear.

    However, I did not fall.

    After one revolution of the wheels, the sky folded.

    After two revolutions, I proceeded through that folded sky.

    It was literally translocation ¨C no, celestial translocation.

    I could cover in seconds what would take others minutes to fly.

    Without even encountering Red Vega, I safely arrived at the quest location.

    This time, it was a group.

    Caterpir-like, bipedal viin mobs were swarming and causing chaos in the city.

    Conveniently, one was extending its ws right beneath me toward a civilian.

    ¡°This guy really¡­¡±

    I cut off the motorcycle¡¯s engine. The bike, previously hovering perfectly in the air, dropped vertically and lightly stomped on the viin¡¯s head.

    SQUISH- SPLORTCH!

    Thepressed head couldn¡¯t properly contain its inky ck blood, spraying it out like an exploding tomato in all directions. The range was so wide it was like a volcanic eruption, indiscriminately spewing evidence that it had once been alive.

    Regrettably, that ck blood sttered onto the face of the person who had narrowly avoided being attacked. That must be rather unpleasant. Especially unfortunate for someone who relies on public transportation.

    They¡¯ll certainly get some odd looks on the way home for a shower.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Unlucky.¡±

    The person with blood drenching their face seemed too stunned to even speak properly.

    ¡°¡­Uh, uh¡­¡±

    ¡°If you just stay dazed here, those guys over there will attack you too, you know? Got time for that?¡±

    I pointed a finger behind them. Swarming like insects befitting their buggy appearance were more of the bug-like appearances.

    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Want to die here?¡±

    ¡°Uwaaaaah!!!¡±

    Go ahead and scream your head off. Best way to relieve stress. The ashen-faced (though it didn¡¯t show through the ck blood) civilian finally fled in a panic.

    With the civilians out of the way, I surveyed the viins now heading toward me.

    At that moment, my belt spoke up again.

    [Speak your entrance line.]

    Ah, did that apply to me too?

    [It will help draw out the power of the stars. I rmend preparing one from now for your future life as a protector.]

    I¡¯ll pass.

    Asking me to just think one up out of nowhere¡­

    ¡®Ah, I do have one in mind.¡¯

    No need for me to make one up. Isn¡¯t imitation the mother of creation? I can just roughly copy an existing cool line someone else came up with.

    -Have you ever seen the stars before?

    The line that came to mind was from when I first encountered this world. The opening line of the Magical Girl Apocalypse prologue.

    As I stretched my body sore from the impact of the fall, I said, ¡°Have any of you ever truly seen the stars?¡±

    With those words, I charged into the mob of viins. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    Chapter 6 ¨C

    <i>Escape in Smoke</i>

    Puak¨C!

    My fist plunged deep into the viin¡¯s sr plexus. Unable to sustain life any longer, the viin exploded. Along with spraying blood and entrails, the small star power the viin possessed was also scattered into the world.

    ¡®It¡¯s endless.¡¯

    There was no time to rest. I immediately pulled my body back and delivered a kick to the chin of the viin charging at me.

    Leaving the staggering and falling one behind, I grabbed the viin in front of it.

    Kwajik!

    The spot where I was standing split apart like ss shards. Gathering strength from the tips of my feet, I threw the viin I had grabbed upwards.Wheeek!

    It was just a bug-like cloud decorating the bright day sky.

    While it was still in the air, I quickly raised my hand to my belt and spun the buckle.

    [DUBHE.]

    A white ring formed on the belt, and without any dy, it enveloped my body.

    The green armor turned pure white, and sharp, rugged bear w-like ws appeared on both my hands.

    Dubhe.

    The alpha star of the Ursa Major constetion and the first star of the Big Dipper.

    Also called the Celestial Pivot, this star is the closest to Pris among the Big Dipper stars.

    Greedy Wolf.

    The foremost among the stars I possess, and the power of this star that governs vitality is, ironically, more specialized than any other star I have in taking away life.

    [SET. White Bear Twin Thunder Strike (Baekungnagdoiguk).]

    A tingling sensation came from the grown ws. A visibly confirmable flow of current began to run through the sharp metal.

    The pale green starlight gathered abundantly in both hands, overflowing, and while the power of this star gathered, countless monsters also approached me.

    Rotating my body with my right foot as the axis, I swung the ws in my hands twice.

    That force alone was enough to overturn the ground and turn rocks into dust. The bodies of nearby viins were torn apart by the shockwave, and even viins too far to be properly hit were momentarily lifted off the ground, unable to keep their footing.

    But it didn¡¯t end there.

    Lightning began to strike where I had swung.

    Kwagwagwagwang¨C!

    The white lightning mercilessly bestowed death upon the viins that had not lost their breath.

    The mixed smells of burnt flesh, blood, and broken buildings permeated the air as a shockwave like throwing a stone into ake rippled across thend.

    A rainless storm blossoming from the ground and a tsunami made of lightning waves.

    Truly, a cmity.

    [White Bear Twin Thunder Strike (Baekungnagdoiguk) manifestation sessful. Replication rate 40%.]

    White Bear Twin Thunder Strike (Baekungnagdoiguk).

    When the white bear raises its ws to swipe, a massive lightning bolt strikes that spot.

    It¡¯s indeed like an electric fly swatter for catching bugs.

    As I quickly nced over the scattered limbs of the worm-like monsters, I raised my hand to the belt buckle again.

    ¡°There¡¯s still one left.¡±

    The viin I had flung up earlier was falling back down, struggling.

    Reverting my appearance back to the original green armor.

    Bending my body.

    Twisting my waist.

    Straightening my line of sight.

    [SET. Reverse Star (Yuksang).]

    A dull green light coiled around my fist.

    The viin fell, and I raised my fist.

    The star that rises in reverse. Along with the skyward soaring starlight, the viin¡®s body exploded.

    [Reverse Star (Yuksang) manifestation sessful. Replication rate 58%.]

    I was slowly getting used tobat.

    It meant I had a feel for when to use which technique.

    For someone who was aplete novice at fighting to be adept in just two days, it wasn¡¯t just the excellence of the belt, Han Jae-jung¡¯s body must have yed a part as well.

    Indeed, it was the same body that had overturned a gang of delinquents back in middle school.

    I felt its tremendous power once again.

    The more I feel this power, the more I think this power is dangerous.

    A sense of crisis washed over me first, sweeping away any hint of superiority like a wave crashing against a rock and dissipating.

    ¡®What was I thinking, trying to wield this power for personal use¡­?¡¯

    It¡¯s far too immense for an individual to use without any restraint.

    Even if they try to control it through the quest system, its binding force is extremely limited. If I were to simply wield this power as I desired when no quests are avable, who could possibly stop me?

    A poor, cold, and hungry youth.

    It seems a distant prospect to resolve those hardships through legal means with this belt¡¯s random quests.

    But if I shift my perspective slightly, there are countless paths of possibility open. Going back to thew of the jungle and reenacting the survival of the fittest would work. There is no shortage of useful prey in modern society where violence would be effective.

    ¡®Of course, I won¡¯t do that.¡¯

    That viin was¡­ Ah, I even hit a magical girl already, so does it really matter if it¡¯s a viin or not?

    But since I still don¡¯t consider myself a viin , it¡¯s fine.

    What matters is the mindset, isn¡¯t it?

    For now, as I¡¯ve been called a guardian, I have no intention ofying my hands on anyone other than the quest targets, whatever it is I¡¯m supposed to protect.

    Why would I go out of my way to seriously sh with the magical girls?

    No, shouldn¡¯t this power have been entrusted to someone with a more righteous belief in power to begin with?

    ¡®What made me think I could handle being a guardian?¡¯

    Not to mention, I¡¯m not even getting paid, which is infuriating.

    I can¡¯t fathom the intentions of this belt at all.

    ¡®Look at it, able to read my thoughts but staying silent¡­¡¯

    Does it want me to figure it out myself? How vexing.

    [All monsters have been defeated.]

    Well, such concerns are luxuries when I¡¯m barely scraping by to survive after killing all those viins.

    Those ancient Greek philosophers could only indulge in pondering about essence and humanity because ves did all their work for them, leaving them with abundant free time and full bellies to spout bourgeois ramblings.

    For now, I¡¯ll just focus on survival. What right do I have to think about protecting anyone when I can barely keep my own nose above water? I¡¯m starving to death.

    Shifting my gaze, I saw the magical girls¡¯ billboard.

    Its beauty seemed to nourish my soul just by looking at it. My appreciation for it had changed somewhat since my time as a devoted fan.

    ¡®At least they must be getting paid¡­¡¯

    Of course, they should be paid for risking their lives, but to me right now, it was an object of envy.

    Wait, no, having them risk their lives at such a young age while receiving this much attention is abuse.

    Moreover, unlike me, they don¡¯t have the help of the belt. Eventually, viins with three stars each will appear as the basic level.

    ¡®Who¡¯s envying who here¡­¡¯

    Augh escaped me.

    Thinking about it again, they were the ones who deserved pity, not envy.

    ¡°How pitiful.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so pitiful?¡±

    What, a hallucination? Am I hearing things from hunger?

    ¡®This is insane¡­¡¯

    Sadly, it wasn¡¯t a hallucination. In my line of sight, magical girls undoubtedly existed, not just the Red Vega I had parted ways with earlier.

    ¡°Quite a few of them.¡±

    Pink Deneb, Golden Aldebaran, White Dubhe, and even¡­

    Blue Sirius.

    They had gathered in a group.

    The sight could be likened to a gorgeous jewel box.

    The characters I had been an ardent fan of lined up in a row. An overwhelming presence. Joy choked my throat, and fear made my hands tremble.

    To me, they were ursed jewels bathed in a dreadful light that I loved and feared endlessly.

    ¡°Since when did you all notice me?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Notice what? When did they even get here? Belt, you should give me a heads up on things like this.

    [Multiple magic signatures detected in the vicinity.]

    Why tell me now?

    Nothing in this world seems to go ording to my will.

    Suppressing the sigh I wanted to let out, I focused again and looked around.

    ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯

    Cameras. More threatening than any starlight, an artificial light source.

    Surely no one is filming this scene right now? Just the thought of it makes me nauseous.

    ¡°I¡¯ll warn you. As an S-grade viin right now¡­¡±

    ¡°Cameras.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Any cameras?¡± Interrupting the words of Blue Sirius, who seemed to speak for them, I insisted on asking about the cameras. I¡¯m sorry, but this is rted to my trauma.

    It¡¯s so frustrating that I¡¯m being so sensitive about something I didn¡¯t even experience directly.

    ¡°Cameras? Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­Obviously!¡±

    Puzzled by Blue Sirius¡¯ question, Red Vega answered. ¡°That viin thinks it¡¯s definitely going to win against us! It wants to broadcast our defeat live on TV!¡±

    Me?

    ¡°Huh? Really? That¡¯s incredibly infuriating!¡±

    ¡°How arrogant¡­ An interesting fellow.¡±

    Why do they all believe that without any doubt? Of course, my outward appearance may look monstrous, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m some pitiful wretch driven by an inferiorityplex who takes pleasure in inflicting violence on others.

    In fact, I had just been contemting how to put an end to this very situation of violence.

    It¡¯s so unfair.

    ¡°Howughable.¡±

    I immediately refuted them. ¡°Why would I indulge in such a petty amusement?¡±

    I wouldn¡¯t have said that if there were cameras around.

    Based on their reactions, it seems this was an emergency gathering without notifying the media, thankfully.

    There are no cameras.

    That¡¯s what I convinced myself of.

    In other words, it meant I didn¡¯t have to experience that deep-rooted panic, the trembling fingers and dizziness I felt at the PC cafe, again. Just imagining it was terrifying.

    However, if I stayed put, those who heard the news woulde slinking over one by one.

    Given the belt¡¯s silence, there were no additional quests either, and I had no reason to face off against these five magical girls here.

    Time to leave swiftly.

    ¡°Listen up, you all.¡±

    ¡°What, what? Come at us already!¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, you weren¡¯t my objective for today.¡± Just like yesterday, I reassured them once more, then raised my hand to my belt.

    ¡°What, what?! Don¡¯t joke around. I¡¯m not scared. Come at me right now and¡­¡±

    ¡°Even pro fighters take 15 days off after a fight. You must have had a rough time flying off yesterday, so instead of burning with passion, it¡¯d be better to take a rest, no?¡±

    Is she insane? Fighting right after yesterday? Even pro fighters don¡¯t fight the day after getting knocked out.

    Klick. The sound of the buckle turning.

    [ALKAID.]

    Alkaid, thest star of the Big Dipper, located farthest to the east.

    One of the interpretations of the Big Dipper¡¯s shape in East Asia was of maidens leading a bier.

    Thus, Alkaid, located at the end, was considered the same as the ¡®guide of the bier¡¯ and regarded as the most ominous star.

    Yes.

    The ominous star, and.

    Yo.

    The star that twinkles the most when viewed with the naked eye.

    Alkaid¡¯s power does not involve any change in appearance.

    It simply disappears stealthily, flickering like a twinkling star.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard.¡± With a polite farewell.

    A hazy mist spread out widely. My body, enveloped in that mist, turned transparent, reappearing and repeating the process. The flickering of a star.

    Blinking like that, I entrusted my body to the mist and concealed my appearance.

    Alkaid.

    The escape form that can only be used immediately afterpleting a quest.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Wow¡­ That was scary.¡±

    Even just looking at one of those magical girls was incredibly intimidating, but having a whole group of them ring at me made my heart shrink. As expected, making a smoky escape is the best!

    Anyway, I managed to survive today as well.

    ¡®Is merely surviving enough for a fulfilling life? How primal.¡¯

    I was given overflowing power, yet the most I think about is mere survival. I scoffed at my own insignificance.

    What is the ideal form I should embody? What should I protect?

    Not knowing anything and unable to decide anything, yet still just celebrating survival in modern society.

    No matter how much I continued that dejected contemtion before, the conclusion was the same.

    No matter how much power I have, such contemtion is indeed a luxury right now. Anguish is always a house to be built upon survival.

    Since I have no regrets from the fight with the viin, now is not the time to anguish.

    ¡®So let me quickly establish a life foundation first.¡¯

    After that, I¡¯ll have a bit of leeway. I cannot be happy like the hungry Socrates, unable to secure meals or a ce to sleep.

    A conclusion reached from the blurred judgment of suffering cannot be normal.

    The ce I moved to is a bank. I don¡¯t know how much money I have, but I came here thinking I might have an ount of some kind.

    ¡®I haven¡¯t been able to go anywhere because of quests up until now.¡¯

    But wait, if it¡¯s a quest, shouldn¡¯t there be a reward when it¡¯s resolved?

    If there is a penalty for not responding, there should naturally be a reward forpleting it as well.

    I¡¯ll have to ask Belt about thatter. For now, I pushed open the door of the bank to check my bnce, but¡­

    Thump.

    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s this?¡±

    It was closed. That can¡¯t be right. Has the time already be thatte? It shouldn¡¯t be closing time yet.

    As I had that thought, I noticed a printed paper posted to the side.

    ¨C Closed early today due to a viin attack nearby.

    ¡°Argh!¡± I cried out as if I had been hit by someone. I¡¯ve already experienced the insufficient card bnce message, and I barely have even 30,000 won left from resolving meals! That¡¯s not enough to even get a motel room!

    Do I have to be homeless tonight?!

    I¡¯ll get to see plenty of stars.

    Since there¡¯s no ceiling, that is! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    Chapter 7 ¨C Groups Are Always at Extremes

    It was a pathetic day.

    Red Vega evaluated today as such.

    Being defeated is being defeated. It¡¯s already an unchangeable past.

    Yet that defeat was stuck in her heart like a thorn, and she couldn¡¯t properly finish the work she had steeled her mind to do.

    Red Vega¡¯s secretly held suicide counseling session.

    Such work is just as important as the work of a magical girl.

    But.

    ¡®I was immature.¡¯She showed an immature response.

    Since an unstable counseling recipient could act strangely, she should have calmly handled it, but she panicked just because the person was asleep. From the very start, she failed to show the proper attitude of a counselor.

    That¡¯s not all. She couldn¡¯t properly apply the manual she had memorized for days due to distracting thoughts, and in the end, she ended up being cared for by the counseling recipient instead.

    She abandoned a counseling recipient who couldn¡¯t even have a positive influence properly and went into action.

    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t make any notable achievements in that action either.

    ¡®I went crazy¡­ I went crazy¡­ Aah, I¡¯m so frustrated!!!¡¯

    For two consecutive days, she made a spectacle of herself.

    They were things that should not happen to Red Vega, who aims to be a perfect magical girl.

    [Hey¡­ Guardian?]

    Ribbon called out, but she didn¡¯t hear it. Her ears were currently blocked by the roar of regret raging inside her. It would have been better if only her dream of being undefeated was shattered, but she showed consecutive failures instead.

    Within the shattered fragments of her dream, the echoing regret broke through another calmness, and echoed again within those fragments. Repetitions of rolling regret, like dominos falling.

    The only thing that grew within that endless regret was self-loathing.

    Hope began to fade from the magical girl who should give hope.

    [Guardian? Are you okay?]

    ¡®I¡¯m not okay¡­ But I have to be okay.¡¯

    Once again, Red Vega pulled herself together amidst that regret and shame.

    ¡®Because I¡¯m a magical girl.¡¯

    She¡¯s an existence that mustn¡¯t lose her light no matter what hardship or failure she faces.

    ¡®If I mess up again, I really will¡­¡¯

    [Guardian?]

    ¡®Really¡­¡¯

    She tried to punish herself from a self-reflecting standpoint, but couldn¡¯t think of any punishments.

    ¡®¡­What should I do?¡¯

    [Um¡­ How about giving one of your collections to the girl you hate the most?]

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± She identally blurted it out loud.

    ¡°Ahi.¡±

    Red Vega quickly covered her mouth and looked around. It was already toote after she had let it out. The past can never be gathered back up. Everyone¡¯s eyes began turning towards her.

    ¡°Ah, hey. What are you doing? Not paying attention?¡±

    ¡°Deneb. Don¡¯t use real names during meetings.¡±

    ¡°Yeees~¡±

    After Blue Sirius warned her, the snarky Pink Deneb shut her mouth.

    ¡°Vega, you too. It¡¯s fine to talk to your mascot but focus during the meeting time.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    This is all because of that freak from yesterday. That freak is the one who made her so exhausted.

    -Even professional fighters take 15 days of rest after a single match. You must have had a tough time flying around yesterday, so wouldn¡¯t it be better to take a rest instead of being so passionate?

    Red Vega suddenly recalled his words from today, but firmly dismissed them.

    ¡®Flying around? He¡¯s mocking me while telling me to rest?¡¯

    He deliberately chose each expression to be grating. It was clearly a sarcastic remark telling her to quit being a magical girl and live an ordinary life. How vile.

    ¡°Haha, you gotpletely beaten!¡±

    ¡°Hey, who taught the brat to say something like that? Was it you, Ahi?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a brat! I¡¯m the cute and lovely White Davi! You say bad words the most!¡±

    ¡°What? You wanna go?¡±

    ¡°Guys, please¡­¡±

    Holding meetings with these colorful personalities is always a pain. As the eldest, Blue Sirius, who inherited the reluctant leader position, pressed her forehead.

    ¡°No! We¡¯re in the middle of a meeting for everyone¡¯s sake!¡±

    ¡°You used the wrong conjugation. Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! I¡¯m going straight home!¡±

    ¡°Everyone quiet. You¡¯re giving big sis a hard time.¡±

    ¡°You were the first one to start yapping¡­¡±

    Thankfully, themotion didn¡¯t persist further, and silence arrived. A brilliantly blue silence, like the sky after a storm passes.

    ¡®They¡¯re good kids at heart¡­¡¯

    People do end up ruining their personalities if they fight for too long.

    Ahem. Clearing her throat, Blue Sirius looked at Red Vega with her signature chilly blue eyes. ¡°¡­Then, shall webine the information we have on that freak to review the situation?¡±

    Her long, slender fingers pointed to the screen behind her.

    It showed a photo of the S-grade freak that wasn¡¯t released to the media, taken during today¡¯s emergency dispatch.

    A giant in ck leather skin without any human skin showing, d in an armor with many green ornaments.

    Apart from the uniquely designed belt around its waist, its appearance was simr to most other S-grade viins.

    ¡°It arrived at the site you were supposed to go to beforehand and massacred the viin there.¡±

    When the news came that it had arrived at the scene Red Vega was supposed to handle, all magical girls were ordered to observe it instead of their original dispatch. Red Vega was one of them.

    She had to watch it skillfully dispose of the viins far more adeptly than she could, sweeping them away like falling leaves in the wind.

    ¡°It was crazy strong¡­ That thing wasn¡¯t just wielding one ster power.¡±

    ¡°Multiple magic! Constetion-level!¡±

    Originally, only one type of magic is permitted per star.

    Like how Red Vega wields fire magic, and Blue Sirius wields ice magic. Until now, every magical girl had one star, one magic.

    And they had a few ultimate techniques created by training that magic to the extreme.

    ¡°It even had techniques¡­ At least three confirmed ones.¡±

    Since every magical girl¡¯s magic is different, direct assistance in creating ultimate techniques is impossible.

    That¡¯s why every magical girl has to build the tower called an ultimate technique from scratch on apletely barren field with no foundation.

    Must Kill.

    With the mind to absolutely kill, with the constant readiness to die.

    Ultimate techniques are forged by imbibing blood with the hearts of moths drawn to mes and of those ready to kill.

    ¡°Each one was powerful¡­ And there were three of those. No, there are definitely more.¡±

    An extraordinary level of power.

    There¡¯s already a huge gap just from the raw ster power, and it also possesses techniques that maximize that power.

    A solemn atmosphere dominated the room.

    ¡°Oh right! It also seemed to have good sensing abilities! Even though Senior Aldebaran used her magic to conceal all of us, it noticed Vega!¡±

    ¡°¡­Davi. Saying things like that will only demoralize us.¡±

    Aldebaran sank the bright-voiced Davi¡¯s remark, and the solemn atmosphere returned to the room.

    ¡°Ahi. You were the first witness, right? Don¡¯t you have any good intel?¡±

    ¡°Intel¡­?¡±

    ¡°Deneb, I¡­ Ah, nevermind.¡±

    After Blue Sirius¡¯ sigh, Red Vega began pondering. As the one who conversed with it the most here, it was a natural question.

    ¡°From our conversation, it seemed incredibly arrogant¡­¡±

    ¡°We all confirmed that too today. It was so casual, like it couldn¡¯t even sense a threat from us. With that much power, it¡¯s only natural I suppose. Anything other than that? Maybe a clue on how to beat it?¡±

    Red Vega ced her hand on her chin and recalled her conversation with it. Most of it was just grating arrogance, but there were a few things that stood out.

    -I earnestly ask that you surrender. If you don¡¯t, it might get a bit troublesome, you see¡­

    -¡­Wouldn¡¯t it be better to take a rest instead of being so passionate?

    ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯

    Red Vega¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That viin¡­ We might not even need to beat it.¡±

    ¡°What? Did you get hit in the head?¡± Pink Deneb reacted sharply.

    ¡°Of course not. Even if I did, it would just leave a bump. Ah, that¡¯s not what I mean¡­ That viin. It doesn¡¯t seem to have hostile intentions towards us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Aldebaran looked at her sternly and questioned. ¡°Is it because that viin was created based on a human?¡±

    The breaths in the room seemed to pause momentarily. It was that serious of a matter.

    Human viinization.

    When a person is exposed to ster powers for a long time, they can be reborn as a viin by also absorbing negative emotions.

    A person turned into a freak loses all memories of their previous life and lives ording to the viin¡¯s instincts.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure about that.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ There are a lot of clues, like how it was well-versed in human culture with things like cameras and professional fighters. If it had been lurking in human society for years or was originally human¡­ There¡¯s no way it would know those things.¡±

    Viinized humans are invariably powerful.

    With very few samples, there may be errors in the average, but based on the statistics so far, they are outputting at least A-grade levels of power.

    Such viins are a major enemy of magical girls. Of course, the aforementioned power was one of the reasons.

    But the biggest issue was the origin material of those viins. Viinised humans failed to protect the very existence they were supposed to protect.

    It meant they had to kill what they were supposed to protect.

    ¡°Ah, no. It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s based on my conversation with it. Right when it met me, it suggested I surrender, and even in our confrontation today, it showed no intentions to fight and chose to flee instead¡­¡±

    ¡°Trying to understand a viin¡¯s thoughts! Your head must be a flower bed!¡±

    ¡°Hey, who taught the brat to say stuff like that.¡±

    Although her words were harsh, no one denied what she said.

    ¡°Vega, you¡¯re new, so you might not know this well¡­ But there have been viins like that before. Ones that don¡¯tmit unnecessary killings if it doesn¡¯t align with their goals. However, if it does match their goals¡­¡±

    Blue Sirius clenched her teeth tightly. ¡°They mercilessly kill anyone, regardless of who the target is.¡±

    Pink Deneb nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s right. And there¡¯s even an organization made up of just those kinds of viins.¡±

    ¡°Huh? There¡¯s something like that?¡±

    ¡°You can assume all the unsubdued S-grade viins so far belong to that. The organization has been keeping a low profile for years and operates in extreme secrecy, so it¡¯s understandable you don¡¯t know. What was its name again¡­¡±

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Dilemma.¡±

    If it was a ster side group, they would stubbornly name it something like the Twelve Constetions of the Ecliptic. Dilemma, what kind of name is that? Clicking my tongue, I surveyed the faces gathered around me.

    ¡°Oh, so you knew about us? I¡¯m pleased.¡±

    ¡°Impressive. I wonder where you got your information from?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. You probably just guessed right.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! You always speak so unintelligently, don¡¯t you? I kindly ask that you don¡¯t open your mouth, lest my own intelligence drops.¡±

    I¡¯ll snap.

    I was just walking down the street when it suddenly went dark around me. When I came to, I was in the midst of an enemy organization.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind those two imbeciles¡¯ conversation. Personally, I prefer enjoying leisure time. But since you might find it vexing, let me get straight to the point.¡±

    ¡°Belt.¡±

    Dilemma.

    A gathering of S-ss viins.

    There is no particr leader, nor is there a goal.

    That¡¯s not to say each individualcks a goal, just that the group itself has none.

    If one had to define the group¡¯s purpose, perhaps it would be a temporary cooperation to more easily achieve their individual goals.

    In any case, there is no cohesion whatsoever.

    So what¡¯s the problem with such a group?

    ¡°Prepare to transform.¡±

    The problem is that these bastards are the culprits behind killing all magical girls and destroying the world.

    ck. The metal ball bearings floating around me attached to my waist, forming a belt.

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re quite fast. Anyway, let me get to the point¡­¡±

    ¡°Belt, what are the chances of me taking all of them down here?¡±

    A voice came from the belt attached to my waist.

    [0.2%]

    ¡°How fortunate.¡±

    That¡¯s good enough for me. I immediately ced my hand on the belt.

    [However, the survival rate is 0%.]

    ¡°¡­What is your goal?¡±

    The fallen magical girl on the right shouted. ¡°World destruction!¡±

    ¡°Transform.¡±

    [ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATION.]

    Whether I die from destruction or from fighting here, what¡¯s the difference?

    ¡®They still won¡¯t give me the quest to the end¡­¡¯

    No more excuses to make.

    Grumbling, I charged at them. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    Chapter 8 ¨C It Was Too Much Money to Refuse

    [SET. Seven Stars Step Kick Bogak.]

    I can¡¯t afford even a bit of leeway. They are all seniors who own constetions, far more experienced than me.

    They possess the same or greater physical abilities as me, and their level of mastery is also on a different level than mine.

    ¡®The belt¡¯s assistance alone won¡¯t be enough.¡¯

    No matter how much the belt shows me the actions I need to take and the actions the enemy will take, in the end it¡¯s me performing them.

    Just having a map doesn¡¯t mean everyone avoids getting lost. Paying attention to the intricate details the map can¡¯t show is a matter of the individual¡¯s skill in interpreting that map.

    I¡¯m still unskilled.

    I know that, but.¡®Damn, I can¡¯t just leave her be either.¡¯

    Strangely, I didn¡¯t feel the same fear as when I faced the magical girl. I had no pity for them either. No grand sense of duty.

    All I had was anger and killing intent.

    My first step contained anger.

    My second step contained killing intent.

    The subsequent steps repeated these.

    As my anger and killing intent gradually intensified, starlight coiled around my raised leg.

    My target was the most harmless-looking fallen magical girl, Virgo, for starters.

    If I had to find another reason beyond her seeming harmless, it¡¯s because she was the one who killed Blue Sirius, the former lover of this body¡¯s owner, Han Jae-jung, in the original work. Though that didn¡¯t happen here.

    ¡°You.¡±

    Kwakkeuredeudeuk! The final step. The ground I was standing on caved in deeply.

    The earth split in the shape of the Big Dipper, and a sinister green starlight gushed out like a re.

    That luminous mass resembling an aurora clung to my legs like chains, not missing a single spot.

    When I took another step, my legsshed at the sky. So it couldn¡¯t be considered a step. I even used the gravity trying to bring my legs down as a weapon.

    ¡°Have you ever seen the stars?¡±

    I dropped them straight towards Virgo¡¯s head.

    A drop kick using just my legs.

    Kwagwagwagwang¨C!

    An overwhelming boom, tremor and gust of wind erupted from the immense mass.

    [Seven Star Step Kick (bogak) manifestation sessful. Reenactment rate 30%]

    Even with this much power, it¡¯s only a 30% discount. The technique itself was sessful.

    However.

    ¡°Haha, you certainly have a fiery temper.¡±

    No demonic voice followed saying I defeated the viin.

    ¡°¡­Paradox.¡±

    ¡°Did you even know my name? I¡¯m honored.¡±

    He rose from the exact opposite point and countered my Seven Stars Step Kick with a kick of precisely equal force.

    This is why I didn¡¯t attack this guy first.

    The viinous Paradox who uses a shielding technique.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t just call me by my constetion Sculptor, but said my name directly. I¡¯m touched.¡±

    Inded back on the ground and dusted off the dirt on my body.

    Damn, my legs are wobbling.

    I guess having an attack of that level directly reflected back at me is quite a burden, even for me.

    ¡°Manners are important. Calling someone by their proper name is basic mutual respect.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this crap about bnced sexuality?¡±

    ¡°This person is providing an example right now. An example of a counter-lesson, that is. No reward for saving them, I guess.¡±

    I turned my gaze to his legs.

    ¡°Hm? Ah¡­ this is¡­ Yes, this is¡­ Haha, embarrassing. You got me good. Your power matches your temper, it seems.¡± He stammered and chuckled awkwardly.

    They were just like mine. Legs wobble, unable to keep their bnce properly.

    As expected, my power works against these guys too.

    The problem is, it just works.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fix it right away since it must be unpleasant to look at.¡± As he said that, his legs healed.

    ¡°Well, copying defensive abilities isn¡¯t very efficient it seems. Don¡¯t worry. This was just a performance to show my ability. If we ever have to fight properlyter, I¡¯ll just copy the power of your starlight alone.¡±

    Paradox.

    If the strongest shield and strongest spear sh, which will win?

    If two essentially identical strongest forces collide, who will be the victor?

    Resolving that question is his goal.

    His goal is his name, his everything.

    Suitably, his ability is extremely simple.

    ¡°Haha, of course I hope we don¡¯t have to fight. Human affairs are unpredictable, after all.¡±

    To copy the power of the one he deems his opponent and take it on.

    ¡°It seems I caused a misunderstanding with that dimwit, so let me restate our goal.¡±

    The shaded viin behind spoke up.

    ¡°My goal isn¡¯t something like world destruction. Of course not that idiot either.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all gonna die anyway!!!¡±

    ¡°I wish you¡¯d just shut up already. Anyway.¡±

    He reached his hand out from the darkness.

    ¡°What we want from you is nothing major. Not to kill anyone, nor to bring chaos to the world. We simply want a small portion. A very small portion of the star shards you¡¯ve been collecting.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Haha, ying dumb? We already know you have the ability to absorb starlight from the viins you defeat.¡±

    That I¡¯ve been collecting star shards? What is that¡­

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    The star shards that scattered whenever I defeated a viin. Did they not simply disperse into the air?

    A quest.

    If there is a cost, then naturally there must be a reward in return.

    Could it be that those were the star shards produced from the viins I defeated?

    ¡®An increase in power? Simple, I like it.¡¯

    But I can¡¯t even fully control my original Seven Stars power yet, so when would I use all that?

    ¡°Our proposal is extremely simple. A deal.¡±

    A set of scales bloomed from the hand outstretched from the darkness.

    ¡°Hand over those star shards. In return, we¡¯ll give you money.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯ll submit to something like that?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll give you 700 million won.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh.¡± If I wasn¡¯t shaken for a moment, that would be a lie. It was the most needed value for me right now, and an amount that would tempt any human.

    ¡°Too small. Did you shove all the money you¡¯ve made so far up your own ass?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! What does a measly amount like that mean?¡±

    ¡°Surely that¡¯s plenty¡­¡±

    ¡°Who wouldpromise their beliefs for 700 million won?¡±

    Are they targeting me or something? Unsettled, I looked at Paradox. He waved his hands as if to say not to worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have no intention of buying your efforts with just that petty cash.¡±

    ¡°These punks have no concept of money since they¡¯ve never earned any¡­¡±

    ¡°Keep your mouth shut and add another zero.¡±

    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±

    Numerous gold nuggets were ced on the golden scales in his hand.

    ¡°7 billion.¡±

    An amount I never thought I¡¯d be offered in my life was thrust before my eyes. It was too much money to refuse.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I also think this amount is a reasonable sacrifice for greater gains. A necessary sacrifice.¡±

    My body trembled. With that kind of money, I could livefortably without worry for the rest of my life.

    To me, there is no sacrifice. I never had it and couldn¡¯t use it properly ¨C just a worthless piece of a star.

    I just have to give that.

    ¡°¡­Let me ask again.¡±

    Power of this level can¡¯t even strengthen their forces. Just C-grade, B-grade viin level power.

    I¡¯m aware of that.

    I¡¯m also aware of their dispositions.

    I know the consequences they¡¯ve brought about to achieve their goals.

    What they offered me was too much money to refuse.

    ¡°Even if your goal isn¡¯t destruction, what if destruction urs in the process of achieving it? Will you stop?¡±

    But I seeded in refusing! An achievement attained by reminding myself of their evil deeds over and over again.

    The hand reaching out from the darkness must have known my answer, as it withdrew the scales.

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    After withdrawing the scales, a viin over 3 meters tall in a golden armor emerged from the darkness.

    The Scaler, Libra.

    A viin seeking the answer to whether the sacrifice of the minority can be justified for the happiness of the vast majority.

    I know their goal isn¡¯t mere world destruction.

    Their goal is to resolve their own dilemma.

    And for that, they can use world destruction as just a means.

    ¡°If destruction is a necessary sacrifice, so be it.¡±

    ¡°If the strongest sword and shield must sh, then embrace destruction, however regrettable.¡±

    ¡°What does it matter if destruction ising anyway?¡±

    Therefore, if I handed over this small piece of a star, I don¡¯t know what butterfly effect it may cause.

    I cannot take their hand. ¡°Everything you said is the reason, the answer as to why I cannot cooperate with you at all.¡±

    Paradox asked, ¡°Why? You are currently poor. You can barely afford a decent meal. Unlike those feeble magical girls or other petty viins, we do not bear you any ill will. As you said, even if human society is destroyed, it would pose no real threat to you, would it?¡±

    There was no hint of mockery. Like an S-grade viin whose self-actualization takes precedence over everything.

    ¡°Why? Why are you hostile towards us?¡± He was genuinely curious about my intentions.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m human, not a viin.¡± So I answered him sincerely as well. ¡°Because I know how much of a menace you are to humans. Your goal is a pure question and your very self. To achieve that, you¡¯ll endlessly experiment on humans. Then the magical girls will try to stop you, so if they get in the way, you¡¯ll kill them. If they¡¯re useful, you¡¯ll experiment on them until they die.¡±

    ¡®Are you insane? I know full well you n to kill all the magical girls and wreak havoc on the world. Why would I ever help you?¡¯

    ¡°Have you ever seen the stars? Have you seen the light emitted by magical girls? How can I ever support you when that beauty is bound to disappear?¡± I phrased it in quite a roundabout way implying ¡®Why would I ever like you scumbags who n to kill those beautiful magical girls?¡¯

    Paradox finally seemed to understand and nodded his head. ¡°Indeed. I see. You are neither human nor viin, let alone a magical girl. It is up to you alone to establish your identity. You have chosen the path of humanity. Very well. I will respect your will.¡±

    No sooner had Paradox finished speaking than the fallen magical girl Virgo¡¯s eyes were enveloped in a dark starlight.

    ¡°So what? Should I kill him? He even kicked me. The negotiation has failed, so I should kill him, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that would be the proper course.¡±

    ¡°But we ask that you respect our will as yours is respected. Since you have expressed intent to actively obstruct us, we cannot leave you be.¡±

    A starlight red up. Thick and dreadful starlight. Different from that of a magical girl. Different from any viin I¡¯d faced before.

    An overwhelming, abyssal mass of starlight.

    A sense of oppression. Beyond that, fear.

    A fear I had never felt in my life before.

    The dread of facing death.

    The adrenaline rush of anger and murderous intent subsided, only for fear to fill the void. I suddenly realized just how insane my actions had been.

    I instinctively took a few steps back. My instincts made me do it.

    ¡®Shit¡­¡¯

    With the feeling of eating bitter persimmons, I readjusted my stance. Clenching my fists, I held my arms out at an angle, ready tosh out at any moment.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ But this would throw things off bnce.¡±  Then Paradox, looking around both sides, started walking towards me.

    Without hesitation, he stood by my right side and transformed the shield he was holding into a sword.¡±Good. Now it will be an even fight. May we go first?¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not out of consideration.¡±

    A chill ran down my spine.

    I felt a different kind of fear than before. This was the fear of the unknown.

    ¡°It¡¯s for my own satisfaction. An uneven fight is just so unpleasant, you see. No fun at all. Isn¡¯t it an intriguing conundrum to wonder who will prevail when two equal forces sh? Just thinking about it excites me!¡±

    This guy is insane.

    It perfectly fits the saying that one feels a primal fear towards those they cannot understand.

    How those blue, pupil-less lenses were glinting so brightly.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s fight vigorously!¡±

    ¡°This madman is really killing the vibe.¡±

    ¡°For once, I agree. Let¡¯s get this bastard out of here.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Why? An even battle is the true battle, the manifestation of my very self and will¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Libra waved his huge hand, dispelling the dark space. A motion opposite to the darkness when I was summoned here. The dim space receded behind me. The insane viins there also faded from my sight.

    ¡°Oh, it seems today is not the opportune time to fight.¡±

    Even as he grew distant from my view, Paradox closest to me kept talking until the end. He looked at me and said, ¡°I respect that you¡¯ve chosen the path of humanity. But being human doesn¡¯t mean youck purpose. What is the purpose of your power? What do you wish to use that power for? Mere self-defense for survival? Hmm¡­that seems too hollow. Too indulgent, even.¡±

    The bastard fixed those blue lenses on me until the end.

    ¡°I await the revtion of your purpose.¡±

    As all the darkness faded from my sight, all that remained were the night, the road, and the stars. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    <em></em>

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    The path back was a bridge built over the river. The tense thread snapped and my legs also lost strength. My legs, which already had aftereffects, became as unsteady as a candle in the wind when the strength left them.

    I barely grabbed the railing and leaned against it to catch my breath.

    Of course, I had canceled the transformation.

    ¡°I almost died¡­¡±

    Die, die. I¡¯ve heard it too much recently. It didn¡¯t feel real.

    Now I know for sure.

    Death is truly terrifying. The top priority for a living being is survival. For that, they have evolved, formed societies, and developed.So what I just did was denying the history of life built up so far.

    To put it crudely, it was a suicidal act.

    Thinking about it dispassionately, there was no act of madness greater than this.

    In a state where I still couldn¡¯t properly use my powers, I charged at the constetion-level viins.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that bastard, I would have died.¡±

    I should be grateful to that crazy bastard, the Guardian of Bnce and a masochist. If I actually fought with him there, I might have had an unexpectedly good chance of winning. The problem is, even if I beat them both, in a one-on-one situation I would be killed by Paradox.

    I survived thanks to the whim of the Dilemma.

    It was shameful but not too regretful.

    Still, it remained the best judgment I could make at the time.

    I left no room for cooperation.

    ¡®Those crazy bastards probably won¡¯t invite me suddenly now.¡¯

    Instead, it¡¯s a confirmed fight the moment we run into each other on the street, but well, they were enemies anyway.

    ¡°70 billion¡­¡±

    What I regretted more was that amount.

    ¡°I should have taken it and run¡­ ah shit¡­ 70 billion¡­¡±

    I was regretting it madly.

    I should have just taken it, activated Megrez, and sped off on my bike.

    Of course, if I had done that, that Libra bastard who prefers fairpensation wouldn¡¯t have let me off.

    But how often in my life would I get to handle that much money?

    It would be no easy feat even for a magical girl who appears in the media all the time with ads and whatnot.

    Putting it bluntly, before I was possessed¡­

    I¡­

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    What was I doing for a living?

    Oh right. I was working part-time jobs and preparing for civil service exams.

    At that age, working in dimly lit ces like kitchens because I didn¡¯t want to show my face in public, studying for the exams in my spare time.

    Come to think of it, those are pathetic memories.

    I shook my head to brush off those memories.

    Now that I think about it, my life wasn¡¯t too different from Han Jae-jung¡¯s. I feel a sense of kinship.

    Is that why I was possessed?

    Anyway.

    Mulling over the regret of making 70 billion won disappear into thin air, I called out to my belt.

    ¡°Hey Belt.¡±

    The smooth metal ball that had been flying over the river immediately came right up to my face at my call.

    [What can I do for you?]

    ¡°Quest reward. Was that a piece of a star?¡±

    The belt answered in its still mechanical voice.

    [That¡¯s correct. You can collect pieces of stars from the viins you defeat and ultimatelyplete a star.]

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me until now?¡±

    This belt had deceived me.

    While that assumption existed, another assumption dominated my mind.

    [It would be too burdensome for the current Guardian.]

    I¡¯m not up to that level yet.

    ¡®As expected.¡¯

    I nodded at the expected answer. It left a bitter taste.

    My Seven Stars Step Kick, infused with all my rage and unleashed at full power, only had a 30% manifestation rate. The manifestation rate of Reverse Star, which I¡¯m most familiar with, peaked at 58%.

    Dire numbers.

    What good is being at the Seven Star level? The person manifesting that power can¡¯t even handle half of it.

    What was I meant to manifest in the first ce?

    What guardian?

    I¡¯m the one who needs guarding right now, or else I¡¯ll die.

    I¡¯m branded a viin by the magical girls, an outcast to the Dilemmas.

    I don¡¯t even know who I¡¯m supposed to be guarding. I wish someone would guard me first.

    Oh poor me.

    Save me.

    ¡°Ah, no!¡±

    Just as I was having those thoughts, someone grabbed me from behind and mmed me to the ground. An assassination attempt?

    I snapped to attention and looked up to see a somewhat familiar face there.

    ¡°¡­Vega?¡±

    ¡°No, you mustn¡¯tmit suicide!¡± With her transformation undone, there were no inhuman fantastical red hair and conspicuous dress, but I could still recognize her. With ordinary ck hair whipping around, she told me firmly, ¡°Mr. Han Jae-jung. No matter how hard things get, you can¡¯t try to die!¡±

    It seems she mistook me staring nkly at the river while muttering for attempting suicide.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie! Because of my inept counseling, you weren¡¯t able to heal your emotional scars at all and wandered the night streets only to impulsively try throwing yourself into the river!¡±

    ¡°Your imagination is quite specific. I really wasn¡¯t¡­¡±

    I was just talking to my Belt. Before that, I had a confrontation with a viin and waspletely drained of strength.

    ¡®If I say that, I sound like a lunatic.¡¯

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m advertising the viin I encountered today either.

    I quickly chose my words carefully. ¡°This river¡­ it¡¯s just so beautiful¡­ so I was admiring it for a bit¡­¡±

    A poor lie. I realized it as I uttered it.

    ¡®I wonder if she¡¯ll believe it¡­?¡¯

    With a glimmer of hope, I looked at Red Vega. For a moment she seemed skeptical, blinking her eyes and meeting my gaze. Finding it burdensome, I averted my gaze, only for her to shed chicken-dropping-sized tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t liieee¡­¡±

    Dammit. As expected, she doesn¡¯t believe me.

    Ovee with self-loathing or shock, she clung tightly to my sleeve, not letting go, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°I really mean it though¡­¡±

    ¡°Death is really scary¡­ So, so scary¡­ You can¡¯t die¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t die, I won¡¯t.¡±

    As long as you all don¡¯t attack me, that is. Holding back the rest, I tried to console her.

    ¡°Look. I¡¯m really okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really a pitiful person!! I couldn¡¯t even save one person so I¡¯m disqualified as a magical girl! From now on I¡¯m sure to only fail!!!¡±

    ¡°No, look here.¡±

    This will drive me crazy. What do I do about this?

    A guy in his mid-20s making a high school girl cryte at night. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s not a good picture. I looked around considering my options.

    ¡°Ah, over there!¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°Food! I promised to treat you to something delicious next week, right!¡± Damn tongue. Flowing much more smoothly than when I was lying earlier. Grumblingints at my bodily organ, I shouted out. ¡°I will treat you to that right now!¡±

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Hurrr

    ¡°¡­Is it delicious?¡±

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s amazing.¡± She sluggishly finished off the cup ramen and gave me a thumbs up.

    Red Vega didn¡¯t seem too pleased for some reason.

    ¡°I could have bought you something better¡­¡±

    ¡°What restaurant is open thiste? Even if one is, it would just be a bar, which is a bit awkward to go to.¡±

    ¡°B-But still! I make good money!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you do, since you¡¯re a magical girl.¡±

    I saw your face on so many posters and billboards today.

    Thanks to that, my sense of familiarity with you has built up well.

    It took so much effort to settle on the convenience store after Vega insisted on taking me to a restaurant. After all, an adult can¡¯t take advantage of a child like that.

    The bickering seemed to have calmed her down considerablypared to before.

    ¡°Mr. Han Jae-jung. You think I¡¯m just a kid, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Legally, you¡¯re not an adult, are you?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m a magical girl! I take down viins! I protect people! You don¡¯t need to show me any consideration, Mr. Han!¡±

    ¡°Well, we should still be considerate of each other.¡±

    ¡°I mean you don¡¯t need to amodate me!¡±

    I just gave an awkwardugh in response to Vega¡¯s words. I¡¯m not disabled or anything, I can get by just fine.

    ¡°Ah, you still don¡¯t believe me? Okay, I¡¯ll show you! I¡¯ll show you right here and now just how perfect a magical girl I am¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t transform. It¡¯ll draw people¡¯s attention.¡±

    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±

    As red starlight gathered around her hands like a meteor shower, I quickly objected. Look how bright that is. It¡¯s a light that would suck in camera lenses like a gravitational field.

    In situations like this, I can¡¯t help but be considerate.

    ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t really handle that kind of public attention.¡±

    And being the subject of gossip.

    It¡¯s an awkward existence, whenever I think about it.

    I¡¯m theplete opposite of them shining their light wherever they go. I should avoid getting too entangled with them in my private life.

    But then how do I provide care for the magical girls so they don¡¯t die?

    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t know. I guess I¡¯ll just help by fighting.¡¯

    If my primary goal is survival and my secondary goal is to fully master this power, then my ultimate goal is to change the conclusion of this world.

    I have to eliminate any variable that interferes with my survival.

    To do that, I¡¯ll have to kill all the dilemma viins.

    With the power of the Big Dipper, it¡¯s possible. I clenched my fist tightly under the table.

    ¡°S-Sorry.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. You didn¡¯t know. I¡¯ll appreciate it if you show consideration from now on.¡±

    Silence fell along with the chilly night breeze.

    The scene from today¡¯s counseling session ovepped in my mind. Unlike the original, Red Vega seemed more gloomy than passionate.

    It was probably because of the defeat I handed her for the first time.

    I felt guilty.

    ¡°Um, Vega¡­¡±

    If there¡¯s onemon trait among all magical girls, it¡¯s that they feel happiness in helping others.

    This altruism is the key to making their starlight shine more beautifully, and what allows them to differ from viins.

    ¡°You were really amazing today. To be honest, I hesitated a bit on the bridge. Thanks to you, I realized how terrifying death is. I won¡¯t try anything like that again.¡±

    ¡°¡­! Really?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for saving me today. You were right. I definitely feel better after talking to someone.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, really! Well of course! Any magical girl would do the same!¡±

    In other words, just knowing that their actions helped someone is enough to restore their self-esteem.

    The part about attempting suicide was a lie, but from her perspective it was the truth, so if I, the one she saved, show remorse and gratitude, it would bring her considerable joy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do it again, okay? Oh right! Want to exchange contact info? If you ever have troubles again, I can counsel you anytime¡­¡±

    As expected, Red Vega¡¯s expression brightened considerably. I deliberately ignored thetter part and continued praising her. ¡°Just looking down from that bridge was so terrifying for me, you must be really amazing to fight viins that are scary every day, even with that fear.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no.¡±

    Red Vega scratched her head shyly, like a character in aic.

    ¡°Viins aren¡¯t scary! And neither is death!¡±

    ¡°¡­Even death?¡± I inadvertently asked again in earnest, surprised.

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m a magical girl! I can¡¯t hesitate when ites to protecting people! Don¡¯t worry Mr. Han, if you¡¯re ever attacked by a viin, I¡¯ll dlyy down my life to protect you!¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­you¡¯re really brave¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, right? Right!¡±

    I pped as she proudly struck poses, thinking to myself.

    ¡®She¡¯s insane.¡¯

    Ever since watching the original, I felt that all heroes are basically mentally ill to some degree.

    To choose protecting others over the self-preservation instinct that any living being should prioritize, that¡¯s just pure benevolent madness.

    I respected Vega¡¯s willingness to protect people without a care for her own life, but I also pitied her in a way.

    What an unfortunate existence.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Of course, I¡¯m in no position to pity anyone.

    Since it waste, I declined Vega¡¯s offer to walk me home and headed into an abandoned factory instead.

    [Multiple starforce signatures detected.]

    As expected, a major viin hotspot.

    Following Belt¡¯s guidance, I arrived to find a swarm of C-grade viins.

    I gave up on sleeping tonight. I¡¯ll go to the bank first thing tomorrow to check my bnce, then sprawl out on a park bench to sleep.

    Instead of sleep, I chose to spend that time experimenting.

    Noticing my presence, a bug-like viin started charging at me.

    ¡°Transform.¡±

    [ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATION.]

    Seven colorful stars burst forth from the belt, swimming through the air. Those stars rushed at the approaching viin, knocking it back.

    Boom!

    Emitting sparks and mes, the viin tumbled across the floor. But it didn¡¯t seem too injured on the surface.

    ¡®As expected, the transformation of defensive attacks alone can¡¯t defeat viins.¡¯

    The stars that knocked back the viin returned to envelop my body.

    I was starting to get used to the green armor and ck skin, the red lenses blinking as they scanned them.

    [THE BIG DIPPER.]

    ¡°Have any of you ever seen the stars?¡±

    I stretched out my finger to point at them. I couldn¡¯t pinpoint a specific target, there were too many. I liked that even more.

    Just how much could I utilize this power now, and what was its full might?

    Such an intriguing topic of inquiry.

    ¡°Allow me to turn you into stars.¡±

    With a smirk hidden behind my mask, I illuminated the abandoned factory with starlight.

    Who knows how many hours passed.

    The factory that had been teeming with viins was now full of ashes, pockmarked with dents and bent steel beams everywhere.

    Sunlight poured in through a rusted venttion shaft.

    I had stayed transformed until morning for the second day in a row.

    ¡°Whew¡­I¡¯m tired.¡±

    I feigned wiping away non-existent sweat and let out a grunt. My physical stamina remained, but the mental fatigue was considerable.

    With the experiments now over, I tried to release my transformation, but.

    Thunk.

    The crisp sound of shoes against the ground shattered the morning twilight, making me quickly withdraw my hand from the belt.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°Someone you ignored yesterday.¡±

    From those shoes emanated a chilling aura that made my body shudder.

    Frost was actually spreading thickly around them.

    ¡°It seems our junior was in your debt. That¡¯s been weighing on my mind.¡±

    A chill ran down my spine, not from the cold, but from the difort.

    ¡°I even tried talking to you just the other day, but was ignored. Such a sad thing.¡±

    I tried to use Alkaid, turning the buckle, but it wouldn¡¯t activate.

    [Quest triggered. ALKAID usage is temporarily restricted.]

    ¡®Oh shit.¡¯

    A pristine white dress. A blue sapphire adorning its center. Pale skin with silver nes and earrings. Blue ribbons let down long instead of tied up, exuding an elegant aura. Hair and eyes the color of the arctic ocean.

    Blue Sirius.

    ¡°The azure giant star, Blue Sirius.¡±

    She dered, raising her main weapon, the rapier.

    [Flee from Blue Sirius.]

    ¡°In the name of the stars, I will defeat you.¡±

    The difort was maddening. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    Chapter 10 ¨C The Sky Where the Stars are Hidden

    Blue Sirius and Han Jae-jung were lovers.

    As much as it¡¯s in the past tense, they are not now.

    It wasn¡¯t just the two of them a few years ago, it was news of a romance that anyone who used the inte knew about.

    Their romance could be said to have caused a huge ripple that led the public to actively intervene in the love life of a magical girl.

    There were two main reasons why their romance was seen as a problem.

    One was Han Jae-jung¡¯s past.

    The fact that he was a troubled kid who caused quite a big violent incident in middle school.

    In reality, it wasn¡¯t that he bullied someone, but that he privately disciplined someone who was bullying others, but the public wasn¡¯t interested in that truth.However, only some overly concerned hardcore magical girl fans took issue with this.

    This past could have been quietly buried as an incident to only magical girl fans, and those who knew about it.

    But this past was rediscovered due to a certain incident and yed a big role in ostracizing him from society.

    That incident was the fundamental reason their romance ran into problems.

    It was the reason a magical girl¡¯s romance was taboo.

    An overview of the incident is simple.

    When a viin attacked the school the two attended, the camera happened to catch Blue Sirius prioritizing rescuing Han Jae-jung over other citizens.

    A hero who should treat everyone equally leaving other victims behind and prioritizing rescuing their far-away lover¡­

    This became a major social issue.

    Heroes are human too, so they may prioritize rescuing someone they care about.

    Didn¡¯t Confucius say to take care of those close to you first? It was ridiculous that such a thing caused controversy in a Confucian country, but at the time it was quite the controversy.

    Vition of equality.

    That theme was enough to enrage the public.

    Naturally, with the controversy over Blue Sirius¡¯ biased rescue, the spotlight also turned to her lover Han Jae-jung.

    That¡¯s how Han Jae-jung¡¯s violent incident became known to everyone.

    Inte vigntes dug up his past, heavily publicizing how vicious he was in middle school, and used that as an excuse to instigate that Blue Sirius, who became lovers with such a person, must not have good character either.

    Some did it just for fun, while others had the sordid intent of putting down another magical girl fan. The heated public opinion soon reached the masses, and those unfamiliar joined in hurling insults following the heated atmosphere.

    Thepletion of the notorious delinquent Han Jae-jung and Blue Sirius who hangs out with such a delinquent.

    If they didn¡¯t cover their faces when going out, they¡¯d get their pictures taken and mocked, sometimes people they didn¡¯t know woulde to the school and hurl insults, asionally even getting hit by eggs.

    Scum like you are ruining magical girls.

    That was reality, not to mention the inte.

    Eventually unable to endure this national ostracization, Han Jae-jung dered his breakup to Blue Sirius.

    Along with that, Blue Sirius issued a false statement that he had ckmailed her so she could properly return to magical girl activities.

    It was quite resilient for notmitting suicide then.

    Of course, if I hadmitted suicide, Blue Sirius would have truly had her mind shattered from guilt, but I couldn¡¯t do it because of that guilt.

    With that history, I find Blue Sirius, that person, very ufortable.

    Just looking at her face gives me a headache.

    The guilt ingrained deep within me and the aversion acquired afterwards.

    Even without a quest, I would have tried to get away from her presence as soon as possible.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have no desire to associate with you.¡±

    [MEGREZ]

    If Alkaid is blocked, I have Megrez. My green armor transformed to look like a 90sic gang with ck spiked gloves and shoulder spikes dangling.

    The blue-green starlight gathered to form a motorcycle. I got on without hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been up all night, so I¡¯m quite sleepy.¡±

    As I tried to start it and take off into the sky.

    Crack

    Ice bloomed on the motorcycle¡¯s wheels and ignition, preventing it from operating. I quickly pulled my hand away before it froze too.

    ¡°Oh no.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but why do I have to associate with you? I¡¯ve been up all night too, looking for you.¡±

    Creak creak

    A huge ice wall formed behind me. The ice wall, looking harder than any steel, was enough to temporarily restrict my movements.

    I could smash it with force if I wanted to, but¡­

    ¡°Escape is difficult.¡±

    With that friend interfering, even that isn¡¯t easy.

    Slish. With a chilling metallic sound, a frost-covered crater formed where I was standing. Wherever that crater passed, a new white fog arose, easily freezing even the water vapor in the air.

    The white smoke-like breath soon began to take shape. Gradually forming arms, legs, a body, and finally a face. It wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar face, it was exactly the same as the person now running towards me.

    A figure made of shining blue-white threads, like Blue Sirius herself, appeared holding a silver rapier like her physical form. A beam that could freeze anything in its path shot from the tip of that sword towards me.

    Sirius appears as a single star, but is actually a binary star system.

    One characteristic of binary stars is dual magic. The ability to use two types of magic simultaneously from two locations.

    Blue Sirius¡¯ unique technique using this principle.

    Genhyosoken (PhantomSword).

    A seamless sword technique using illusion and ice magic. Including her signature white frost fog, she can gain an overwhelming visual advantage over her opponent.

    kwagagagak! The sound was closer to something being ripped apart than the crater¡¯s impact. That was essentially what was happening, everything in that path was freezing from the frost wind and being torn to shreds.

    It¡¯s obvious getting hit by that wouldn¡¯t be good for this body either. I quickly evaded to the left, the Megrez form boasts my fastest eleration even without the motorcycle, so an attack like that is easy to dodge.

    At that moment, my foot slipped.

    ¡®¡­Ice?¡¯

    Instead of the construction site¡¯s parched ground, there was something like an ice rink where I stepped. No, not just there ¨C most of the ground had already been turned to ice.

    Blue Sirius had formed des of ice on the soles of her shoes like skates, allowing her to move fluidly on the ice rink she created.

    She often went to practice at the ice rink in high school. It seems she seeded, I smirked, reading Han Jae-jung¡¯s memories.

    ¡°Impressive.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the praise.¡±

    kwajik! Smoothly gliding across that ice rink, I blocked her rapier strike with my arm.

    It seems I can¡¯tpletely avoid shing. The sparkling star particles swirling around her were so beautiful it was almost blinding.

    Befitting someone said to emit the strongest starlight of any current magical girl. Even as a binary star, she¡¯s clearly treated as a single star. Judging by the size of that starlight¡­ it¡¯s definitely not just one. The force I¡¯m feeling now¡­

    [Based on the size of the starlight, it¡¯s estimated she can exert at least the force of a triple star system. Her full power may even surpass that.]

    Got it, brat.

    I could feel the sensation slowly leaving my arm. The area the rapier struck was gradually turning a bluish ice color.

    ¡°Hey, let me ask you one thing.¡± I looked her straight in the eye. ¡°Have you ever seen the stars?¡±

    Blue Sirius chuckled and answered, ¡°How can I when you all are darkening the sky?¡±

    The freezing area was creeping up from my arm to my shoulder.

    ¡°You all are erasing the stars, blocking the light. You¡¯re the ones killing us magical girls.¡± A cold rage traveled up my arm. As she said that, countless blue starlight particles swirled in her eyes. Starlight she couldn¡¯t see herself since it was in her pupils.

    Blue Sirius was angry at me now. Precisely, at the viins I represent, the viins stirring up this society.

    This terrifying reality where someone¡¯s starlight could be instantly swallowed by the darkness.

    ¡°¡­Yeah, that¡¯s fair rage.¡±

    If we kept standing off like this, my entire body would just freeze, so I kicked her stomach to break off the sh. Blue Sirius stumbled back from the sudden pain.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡°But your rage is misdirected. I have no intention of blocking your light.¡± I wasn¡¯t too keen on continuing the banter either.

    I ced my hand on my belt buckle and turned it. ¡°And now I have nothing more to say to you.¡±

    [ALIOTH]

    Alioth.

    The fifth star of the Big Dipper, governing the Aries constetion symbolizing the insane, deceivers, and violent warriors.

    Integrity and the mes of integrity.

    The star magic granted to me is the mes of nails.

    My body heated up and my armor turned red.

    This extreme heat steamed away the ice on my arm.

    What appeared in my right hand was a rapier with a red hilt matching my armor and a ck de resembling a nail.

    ¡°I said everything I wanted to say long ago. Move aside. I have no business with you.¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re gone, I¡¯ll still be here¡­!¡±

    Blue Sirius dashed across the ice rink as I melted the ice rink she created, both of us charging at each other.

    [SET. Seiengakuro (Falling Path of zing Stars).]

    Rings of our respective starlights formed around our sword tips, rotating and scattering star particles, igniting starlights that wouldn¡¯t die even in the morning sun.

    The razor-thin sword tips, smaller than a fist, precisely stabbed at each other¡¯s de tips without the slightest deviation.

    Sekkaeichiro (Single Path of Shining Snow).

    Seienngakuro (Falling Path of zing Stars).

    Her path and my path collided.

    KWAAANG!

    The meeting of extreme cold and extreme heat created a tremendous noise as the dense magical powers shed, the ice melting from the heat to create a hazy fog like dry ice smoke.

    The fog was as massive as the shing powers.

    [Seiengakuro manifestation sessful. 40% replication rate.]

    There was no winner or loser.

    I didn¡¯t want to intentionally lose, but I also didn¡¯t want to injure her body.

    Both of us were simultaneously engulfed in the white haze. We finally had equal vision, though the result was that we both lost our vision.

    It was an appropriately equal oue.

    As the haze cleared, Blue Sirius looked around. I had disappeared from in front of her.

    ¡°Where¡­¡±

    ¡°Right here.¡±

    Like a stonemason, I tapped the wall with my nail-like rapier, causing cracks. The mes of integrity melting the ice wall. Once a path opened, I got on my motorcycle and waved.

    ¡°Take care. Let¡¯s never meet again.¡±

    Blue Sirius ran to stop me but I ignored her and started the engine.

    How could she catch up to my Skywalker motorcycle that rides the sky? Unless she also had Skywalker abilities.

    The engine-started motorcycle took off like a wisp, soaring into the sky.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Was mentioning the same Skywalker ability foreshadowing? No, since there was no quest sess notification, it may have been part of the intended sequence.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Here we go again.

    The petite pink magical girl casually flying beside my motorcycle ¨C Pink Deneb.

    On her back were wings resembling a swan¡¯s, butrger than her own height.

    Unlike a swan¡¯s wings, hers were not made of feathers but of tiny crows, each one. And those crows had ck bodies but pink feathers.

    ¡°More of a mingo look than a swan.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I like that, much hipper!¡±

    That she could converse so casually beside my sky-riding motorcycle¡­ Truly an impressive eleration. I thought I could casually escape, but encountered an unexpected obstacle.

    I felt like wiping away cold sweat that wasn¡¯t even there.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the one who brought Blue Sirius before me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You have no idea how hard it was for me to locate a specific viin in this huge city using only my starlight detection ability.¡±

    The red-winged crowsprising her wings can detect star energy.

    It was inevitable she¡¯d be drawn to me demonstrating techniques to the morning viins.

    Why did she happen to go out detecting on the day I was experimenting with the viins?

    Well, it¡¯s natural to try detecting the recently discovered S-grade viin, I suppose.

    ¡°Thanks to you, I was up all night. Yet you get to leisurely joyride in the air? What a fucking joke.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not leisurely at all.¡±

    ¡°Looks that way to me?¡±

    Deneb.

    The star symbolizes the bridge across the Milky Way connecting the weaver star Vega and the cowherd star Altair.

    Of course, the cowherd star isn¡¯t Altair but Davi, but Deneb¡¯s solidified symbolism doesn¡¯t change easily.

    Therefore, Pink Deneb¡¯s ability is¡­

    ¡°The sky¡¯s the domain of us magical girls, you damn viin!¡±

    The bridge connecting magical girls to each other magical girls.

    A flock of birds blocked the motorcycle¡¯s path, and a bridge made of stars spread around it.

    Beyond that bridge, starlights that wouldn¡¯t die even directly below the sun welled up.

    Red and blue starlights.

    ¡°Like a redet streaking across your heart!!¡±

    ¡°Thought I¡¯d missed it?¡±

    Ah, goddammit.

    ¡°Red Vega, enter!¡±

    ¡°I still have much to say to you.¡±

    Using their pink feather trails, two more magical girls appeared.

    Both of them were people I¡¯d seen recently, so I wasn¡¯t too thrilled. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    Chapter 11 ¨C

    <b><i>I¡¯m Sorry, the Camera is a Little¡­</i></b>

    The sky is the domain of magical girls. That¡¯s not an incorrect statement.

    Unless they have special abilities, viins cannot fly in the sky.

    Even I, I am relying on a tool called a motorcycle for flight.

    The sky is a vulnerability for viins.

    However, if there is a reason magical girls fight on the ground, one is that even for them, simultaneously flying and fighting is an unexpectedly difficult motion that drains their magical power like a greedy horse.

    And another is that in order to defeat the viins operating on the ground, they have no choice but to descend.

    If a viin disregards fighting a magical girl and attacks civilians just to aplish their own goal, what else can they do? They have to go down and fight. Attacking from the air at long range isn¡¯t very magically efficient.However, despite this background, the fact is the sky is a much more advantageous condition for magical girls.

    Unlike magical girls whose limbs are free, I can¡¯t separate from my motorcycle.

    My current self is truly no different from a rat trapped in a jar.

    ¡°Well then, how should we take care of that viin brat?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky, big sis Deneb. That viin is extremely strong!¡±

    ¡°Having confidence is important when fighting. Vega, it¡¯s okay to be confident now.¡±

    While watching the three magical girls ponder how to take me down, I opened my mouth. ¡°You girls are under one misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Red Vega responded to the conversation. Fortunately, it seemed I could buy some time.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a viin.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you?¡±

    The answer was obviously one thing. ¡°A human.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Didn¡¯t you think that didn¡¯t make sense as you said it?¡± Red Vega seemed to understand for a moment before immediately refuting it.

    That¡¯s right. Even I think it doesn¡¯t make sense.

    Riding a flying motorcycle, my outward appearance is the very epitome of an S-grade viin¡¯s dreadful armor, and the power I use is of the constetion-ss.

    To people unfamiliar with things like transforming heroes, my fearsome appearance would make anyone think I¡¯m a viin.

    Who would believe I¡¯m human?

    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you say earlier you didn¡¯t want to talk?¡±

    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t want to talk to you, Blue Sirius. It¡¯s unpleasant, so I wish you wouldn¡¯t talk to me.¡±

    If it¡¯s Deneb and Vega, of course Altair shoulde and form the Summer Triangle, so why is Sirius butting in shamelessly?

    ¡°Ahahaha! The senior got burned!¡±

    ¡°¡­Deneb. Shut up.¡±

    Deneb seemed to find it quite funny andughed without any tension. ¡°Ah¡­ That was fun. Okay, you¡¯re human? Then you have to show us proof.¡±

    Then, as if nothing had happened, she changed and snapped her fingers. Her mischievous attitude is like a brat¡¯s, but I know she¡¯s a good person at heart. That¡¯s why she¡¯s able to do things like be a magical girl.

    Proof.

    Distrustful, she told me to present a harbor to anchor her trust.

    That distrust is understandable in a way. It¡¯s not simply because of my appearance and the way I defeated Red Vega from the very first day.

    The history between viins and magical girls that has existed here.

    A history of trust and betrayal is supporting it.

    In the past, not all magical girls were antagonistic towards viins.

    Some magical girls advocated integration between viins and humans and tried to form friendships with viins.

    The targets were of course S-grade viins capable of usingnguage and thus closer to being human.

    For about a month, they only caused problems like theft and property damage without any loss of life, showing the possibility of rehabilitation.

    However, as soon as they realized they had be friendly with the magical girl looking after them, they went out on the street and killed 300 people.

    Their goal was to see how tolerant humans could be towards those they loved.

    This wasn¡¯t the only case of magical girls trying for peace with viins only to be betrayed.

    Afterwards, friendship between magical girls and viins became almost taboo.

    No matter how much friendly feeling towards humans a viin seemed to have, a viin¡¯s friendly attitude stemmed from the utilitarian idea that a human could be helpful for their own exploration.

    They can kill or destroy without feeling much regret.

    Fundamentally, they are different beings.

    Although beings originating from humans do exist, viins are severelycking in something.

    That distrust is understandable.

    It¡¯s only natural they can¡¯t believe mere words.

    I exhaled deeply. My heart, weary with fatigue, throbbed heavily.

    There is a very simple way for me to gain their trust.

    I just need to put my hand on my belt and release my transformation.

    Take off my mask here and show my bare face that is no different from yours.

    Of course, even showing an outward appearance identical to a human¡¯s may notpletely dispel suspicion.

    But people tend to be gentler towards those they feel kinship with, so at least leading to a conversation would be possible.

    If there is a problem¡­.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    My hands are trembling so I can¡¯t release the transformation.

    Due to the coercive nature of the quest, I absolutely must defeat the viin.

    However, to do this legally, I need to obtain a license like the magical girls.

    The rule for heroes in this world is they must disclose all personal information.

    No one will entrust their lives and pay taxes to someone whose face and identity they don¡¯t even know. Private enforcement is prohibited because an uncontrolled individual could go rogue.

    But that¡¯s not the only problem.

    Blue Sirius is here. Would you reveal to her that the person you were just fighting is actually your unpleasantly ex-boyfriend? That¡¯s insane.

    Furthermore, Blue Sirius was previously embroiled in a favoritism controversy. If my bare face is revealed, she¡¯ll defend me unconditionally, and unless you want to make her a public torch again, you have to be cautious.

    ¡®What do I do¡­¡¯

    The biggest problem is that I can¡¯t bear this body.

    Just imagining it is provoking such a strong aversion reaction, if I actually did it? I might panic and start rampaging like a viin.

    [The distance to Blue Sirius is close. Warning. There is a risk of being judged as showing an uncooperative attitude towards the quest.]

    Yeah, there¡¯s also the quest.

    My current quest does not really lend itself well to having a friendly chat with someone.

    ¡®Looks like I have to bolt first.¡¯

    Otherwise it¡¯s just death. I took my hand off the release button on my belt that I had put there in warning, ced it on my motorcycle¡¯s handlebar, and turned the direction. Where my head was pointing was down. I plunged straight down, piercing through the clouds.

    ¡°Whoa! That bastard is fleeing!¡±

    ¡°I believed him a little! Was it a lie after all?¡±

    ¡°He may have fallen into confusion reminiscing about his human days. Let¡¯s chase him for now!¡±

    If the front and both sides are blocked, you just have to break through the bottom. This is a fight on a three-dimensional ne, not a t surface.

    The windes right up to my face like a wall, obstructing my breathing. I dared not recklessly use my air-cutting technique, as I might end up crashing straight into the ground, so I just sped forward at my bike¡¯s maximum eleration.

    Of course, it only took a moment for them to catch up to me.

    As Red Vega¡¯s kick came flying from the side, I momentarily stopped my vehicle to rise above them.

    Shuck!

    A ring of mes encircled the leg that passed through the spot I had been in.

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    ¡°Have you lost your mind?! If I crash here, I¡¯ll fall straight into the city! The civilians will get caught up in this, what are you doing?!¡±

    At those words, Pink Deneb snorted derisively. ¡°Huh?! A threat?! But it¡¯s useless! I¡¯ve unleashed my Redbirds right below here. I¡¯m sure the civilians evacuated once they saw them. It means there¡¯s no one where you might fall!¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a threat¡­ But I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±

    Blue Sirius responded to my words. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re the lucky ones.¡±

    Right behind us.

    I sensed an overwhelming mass of magic gathering. The temperature was unusually low only behind us. Extreme heat radiated from the right, while the sound of pping wings came sharply from the left.

    ¡°Less to worry about if we let you fall freely!¡±

    ¡°Wow, abined technique!!! I¡¯ve wanted to try that!¡±

    ¡°Haha piece of cake! This is exciting!¡±

    By the time I tried to turn my bike¡¯s head elsewhere, it was already toote.

    ¡°Freeze to death.¡±

    ¡°Are you ready to turn to ash?¡±

    ¡°Like dance and drunkenness?¡±

    Snow Flower Path.

    Path. me Sound.

    Twilight Raven Dance.

    A strike that freezes everything in its path.

    A fist of intensity and unpredictable violence like the roar of mes.

    Raven shadows dyed crimson like they were pressed against the glow of sunset, spreading their wings in perfect unison like a dance troupe, flying straight at me.

    There was no way to evade, so I just had to take it head on.

    KWAAAAAANG¡ª!

    A horrific sound that could probably be heard from the ground below rang out. The surrounding clouds scattered and drifted away. Bursts of multicolored starlight beautifully adorned the sky like fireworks.

    And amidst that ster festival was one body unable to join, falling far below like a meteor.

    That was me.

    BANG!

    Inded, leaving a craterrger than an adult male in the ground. I didn¡¯tnd on my back at least. It was the ssic moviending pose, one knee bent and the other raised.

    ¡®Wow, heronding.¡¯

    I barely managed to regain my bnce right before hitting the ground to pull that off. Otherwise, I might have fallen head-first and snapped my cervical vertebrae.

    Well, I was wearing armor, so at worst I¡¯d have just reverted from my transformed state.

    Thankfully, as Deneb said, there didn¡¯t seem to be any civilians around, no blood or body parts scattered about. Just those same pinkish raven familiars from Deneb¡¯s wings circling the area.

    As I staggered back to my feet, the first thing I saw was a towering skyscraper. On the electronic billboard hanging there, a news bulletin was scrolling by, shot from a high angle looking down.

    And what was clearly disyed there was none other than¡­

    ¡®Oh shit.¡¯

    My breath caught in my throat. My hands trembled uncontrobly and my head spun, addled by the impact. Pain and dizziness. My vision narrowed and swam. A crushing sense of vertigo weighed me down, like I was aboard a spacecraft.

    That was undoubtedly me up there on that billboard. Obviously being filmed from a news helicopter.

    The veil of pink ravens slowly dispersed, like the curtain lifting on a y I was utterly unprepared to perform in as the actor.

    What greeted my eyes were the densely packed gazes of people, like swarming insects. Office workers and students on theirmutes, stopping in their tracks to turn their eyes this way. What!

    Do they have nothing better to do than gawk at others¡¯ battles?

    Among those stares, one figure in particr caught my eye.

    ¡°You seem to be having quite the ordeal. A rough morning¡¯s work, I see.¡±

    He was clearly addressing me. His appearance was not that of an ordinary person. His features were nowhere to be seen naturally, as his head was a potted cactus, its symmetric form resting atop his shoulders.

    He was dressed in a crisp suit evenly split down the middle, one pure white half and one jet ck half in a peculiar design.

    ¡°You do appear to be in quite the predicament. An individual opposing a group is inevitably at a disadvantage, an imbnce if you will.¡±

    That distinctive manner of speech. It had to be.

    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re Paradox!¡±

    ¡°Haha, correct! This distinctive appearance is not so easily forgotten, is it?¡±

    The people around him didn¡¯t seem to notice his presence at all. The people to either side of him held up their smartphones, aimed at me. I felt nauseous. I shouted at both the student and Paradox simultaneously.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    I had to get them to stop pointing cameras at me before Ipletely lost myposure.

    I rushed over to the student, snatching the smartphone pointed my way out of their hand.

    ¡°Kyaa!¡±

    Then I snapped it in half and threw it to the ground.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to end up like this, all of you get lost! Every single one of you, get lost! If you don¡¯t want to die, then get out of my way!¡±

    Trying to reason with a lot of them was pointless. But this emphatic performance should get the message across even to the deafest person.

    ¡°Uwaaah!¡±

    ¡°S-Save me!!¡±

    ¨C S-grade viin begins rampaging in the city center¡­

    I ripped a signpost out of the ground and hurled it at the billboard broadcasting that news report, embedding it in the center of the screen like an axe.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Damn, I need to find the source of that helicopter noise and shut it down. But the ringing in my ears mixed with the surrounding screams made it impossible to pinpoint.

    ¡°That¡¯s far enough!¡±

    Then a magical girl descended from the sky.

    ¡°Well, I mean. I was kinda hoping that¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow, hardcore! Nice going smashing that billboard!¡±

    At that moment, the ringing stopped. Not because of her voice. Just the realization of how dangerous this situation was with that other viin here besides me.

    No, if they¡¯re here then I can¡¯t¡­

    ¡°Hmm, a sh of majority and minority, is it? Clearly an imbnce.¡±

    Even as people scattered in chaos, he remained unmoving from that same spot, refusing to budge.

    Damn pest.

    ¡°You get lost!¡±

    ¡°My apologies, but I cannot abide by your demand. At present, putting my difort first is the true way to respect myself. Should one not respect the self before considering others?¡±

    This madman.

    ¡°Materialize.¡±

    [Reveal the truth.]

    Darker than the voice from my belt, that transformation call rang out as his form began to waver in shades of blue and red.

    A suit of blue lenses and crimson tes split precisely down the middle left and right. The sharp protruding portions bore white ents, the only exposed skin being ck leather undersuit.

    ¡°Now I shall take your side! For I champion equality!¡±  He extended his arms to reveal himself to the magical girl.

    ¡°Who should die first, that this battle might be more righteous and enjoyable? Is it not a fascinating conundrum?¡±

    I had to stop this lunatic.

    That single minded thought filled my head. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    Chapter 12 ¨C

    <b><i>Even at a Loss, It Must Be Done</i></b>

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s that?¡± Red Vega asked with a puzzled voice. She hadn¡¯t grasped it properly while simultaneously watching the movement of the citizens and the viin they were chasing.

    In fact, the person next to him seemed to be a viin as well.

    ¡°S-grade viin¡­. Scutum.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m unlucky or lucky today. I get to see two very rarely seen fellows in a year.¡±

    Unlike the junior, the two seniors knew of his existence. A viin who killed one magical girl in the past but caused no further casualties before disappearing.

    Scutum, the Shield Bearer.¡°No! My name is not Scutum, it¡¯s Paradox. Paradox. Just because you all name yourselves after constetions doesn¡¯t mean you can treat me the same way. Shouldn¡¯t diversity be respected?¡±

    Paradox corrected his name as he cut into their conversation. It was a nonsensical remark that drew a wry smile, but no one wasughing.

    ¡°Why should we respect a dilemma like you?¡±

    ¡°How cruel.¡± Paradox chuckled. To Han Jae-jung, each of his actions felt unpleasant.

    ¡°Then, that viin too¡­ Is with Dilemma¡­?¡±

    Red Vega said something absurd, so Han Jae-jung hurriedly corrected her.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean no? Just looking at them walking together proves it. You deny everything, you madman.¡±

    He is indeed mad, but Han Jae-jung couldn¡¯t stand the idea of him being on the same side.

    Han Jae-jung was about to raise his voice but held back because his head hurt.

    Right now, such exnations weren¡¯t the issue.

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right. I tried to persuade him to join the Dilemma, but failed. For now, it¡¯s merely a temporary cooperative rtionship.¡± Paradox moved the shield from his right arm to his left.

    Then the shield split open, and a handle sprouted out, extending into a long shaft. The split shield merged back together in the opposite direction, forming not a shield but a de.

    Despite being in the shape of a shield, it functioned as a spear.

    A paradoxical weapon.

    Han Jae-jung thought to himself what a ridiculous weapon he was wielding.

    ¡°So, I n to cooperate with him to kill all of you first, and then fight him after.¡±

    His deration was arrogant, but it couldn¡¯t be dismissed as mere bluster.

    For someone with the power to realize his words and the resolve to not hesitate in acting, even an arrogant statement no longer functions as arrogance.

    Rather, it should be seen as a confident statement.

    Paradox. The final boss of the magical girls¡¯ heyday.

    Though the Shield Bearer viin belongs to one of the smaller constetions in terms of star count, he is stronger than anyone else.

    This is based on his ability.

    Paradox Principle.

    His sole ability, and also every ability.

    To copy and use in the same way the starlight of anyone he designates as an enemy.

    There is no limit to this restriction, nor any limit to the number or time.

    The stronger the opponent bes, the stronger he bes endlessly, an entric being.

    ¡®So he had to remain hidden until the very, very end¡­¡­¡¯

    The viin who only revealed himself when the growth of magical girls reached its end.

    The strongest shield that created the strongest spear.

    Their sh caused ripples that copsed the world and ultimately brought ruin.

    Among viins, he is particrly finite against magical girls.

    Unlike viins whose growth ends, the light of magical girls has the potential for endless development.

    ¡®But for such a guy to want to kill magical girls?¡¯

    It¡¯s strange. Too strange.

    Thinking about Paradox¡¯s purpose, the situation is iprehensible.

    Here, Han Jae-jung came to one conclusion.

    ¡®Is it because the variable ¡®me¡¯ appeared¡­?¡¯

    This was the only way he could think about it.

    Then what kind of change did Paradox undergo with the existence of Han Jae-jung? How did his heart change?

    There was only one possibility.

    Paradox chose Han Jae-jung instead of magical girls.

    ¡®The strongest shield chose me instead of magical girls.¡¯

    Madman.

    Han Jae-jung muttered inwardly.

    He felt extremely unpleasant, as if he had caught a glimpse of the edge of madness.

    ¡°Temporary? What, did you viins suddenly sprout camaraderie?¡±

    ¡°Haha, of course not. It¡¯s for a simple reason. Because it¡¯s not an equal fight.¡±

    ¡°Well, we were chasing him just now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. You were the majority and he was alone, wasn¡¯t he? So it¡¯s not equal.¡±

    Being close by, he could feel it even better.

    The ster energy this guy emits, just being near makes it feel like I¡¯ll be crushed to death.

    It wasn¡¯t just Han Jae-jung who felt that way.

    The magical girls also felt the immense pressure and broke out in cold sweat. The screams of people were loud, and the sound of a helicopter somewhere sounded as fast as a heartbeat.

    Paradox gripped his spear. One side of the lens that had only glowed blue was now stained red.

    He had fully enteredbat mode, a sign that he had absorbed the power of all the magical girls present here.

    Paradox was resolute in his intention to kill all the magical girls here now.

    This may be an impulsive idea, but it will be as firm as a deeply thought-out conclusion.

    The reason is that the individual Han Jae-jung is causing trouble for the majority of magical girls. Not because he was losing. This guy simply participated because the battle went against his whims.

    ¡°So, I will bnce it out. O shield protecting the citizens, are you prepared to be impaled by my spear?¡±

    Han Jae-jung thought to stop this.

    Now what should I do?

    What should I protect, where should I step forward?

    The North that I and the Big Dipper should go to, what is the right direction?

    ¡®I was told to kill the magical girls, and I was told to fight.¡¯

    Paradox does not intend to kill me now.

    What he wants now is to confirm my power. Resolving the curiosity of how far this starlight can reach.

    What he prioritizes now is to bnce the unbnced battle.

    Thereby gaining justification to participate in battle and as a result wanting to see the massacre of the magical girls.

    ¡®Then there is one path I must take.¡¯

    Han Jae-jung brushed off the fatigue, exhaustion, and disgust that rose from the past and chose to walk his own path.

    The conclusion he came to in such a physical state was slightly off, but just as the Eastern schrs sought the Messiah by seeing the Star of Bethlehem, for Han Jae-jung, that path was a starlight he could not help but follow.

    Han Jae-jung raised his hand to his belt and turned the buckle. At the end of turning it like adjusting the focus of a telescope, he reached one star.

    [MIZAR.]

    Mizar.

    No, two stars.

    [ALCOR]

    Alcor.

    The two stars resonated with their names simultaneously.

    Binary. Mizar and Alcor.

    The opening star Mizar and the omen of death star Alcor.

    Activating the eighth star that transcended the seventh.

    [Warning. This form will put a great burden on the current guardian.]

    ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken.¡± Ignoring the warning voice from the belt, he continued to draw up the power of that star. ¡°Not bnced?¡±

    There was no spare time. Paradox had already prepared to throw his spear at the magical girls at any moment, and the magical girls had also resolved to face both Han Jae-jung and Paradox at the same time.

    In that case, it would be irreversible.

    ¡°Don¡¯t judge with your narrow perspective.¡±

    Mizar and Alcor shone simultaneously.

    The ominous power of death beyond Alkaid, the omen of death, blossomed ominously.

    [Warning. This form will put a great burden on the current guardian. Prolonged duration of the transformed state and consecutive use of techniques may have serious side effects on the body.]

    The belt tiredly issued a warning. Han Jae-jung ignored it.

    The starlight scattered widely like an aurora, and just as Blue Sirius had done earlier, the starlight gathered to form a human shape.

    However, unlike the single Blue Sirius, a total of four forms were created.

    The power of the binary creates subdivisions.

    Unlike double stars that only use power, it can create subdivisions thatpletely recreate individuals.

    Four subdivisions made of what looked like neon green signs.

    A halo appeared on the legs of all of them.

    [SET. Seven Star Step (Bogak).]

    [SET. Seven Star Step (Bogak).]

    [SET. Seven Star Step (Bogak).]

    [SET. Seven Star Step (Bogak).]

    It all happened in an instant. Just as Paradox was about to throw his spear to slit someone¡¯s throat, this happened in that brief moment.

    Two ascended the walls of buildings, taking seven steps each.

    With each step, starlight was engraved, and on their legs, seven halos ovepped to form arge disk-like shape that activated.

    On thest step, the ground they stepped on split in the shape of the Big Dipper.

    ¡°This is insane!¡±

    ¡°Deneb, get away now!¡±

    The two subdivisions that had climbed up the buildings charged at Pink Deneb and Blue Sirius respectively. By the time they grasped the situation, the ominous green light was already about to hit their shoulders.

    Kwakwang!

    Such a shocking strike that they couldn¡¯t even react properly. They could only take the kicks head-on. Like Han Jae-jung earlier, they fell down and kicked up a cloud of dust. However, the distance between the air and the ground was not great, so they could only helplessly roll on the ground without being able to regain their posture.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°Careless¡­ Mistake¡­¡±

    The two groaned in pain and trembled. Faint lights escaped from their bodies.

    Forced transformation release.

    To prevent harm to the user, the transformation was forcibly released.

    ¡°Sister Deneb¡­? Sister Sirius¡­?!¡± Red Vega looked at them in dismay. Then an elusive green starlight began flickering in front of her as well.

    There are three things a magical girl must not fear. Not made by anyone else, but resolved by herself.

    One is the freak.

    Another is death.

    And thest is not being epted.

    But here, Red Vega vited two of them.

    She feared the freak who had inflicted her first defeat, and she feared that those legs, which had easily made her seniors roll on the ground, might be death.

    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±

    The green-imbued foot struck her in the chest. Sparks flew wildly as if cutting through steel, and Red Vega, unable to withstand the impact, fell backwards.

    Soon after, like her seniors before her, her transformation was released and she rolled on the ground.

    Her vision blurred, and the throbbing pain in her chest was enough to make her squint.

    In her gradually fading consciousness, she saw the fear of rushing towards Paradox .

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    [Seven Star Bogak Manifestation sessful. Reenactment rate 50%.]

    For some unknown reason, the reenactment rate went up.

    It¡¯s good that the power increased, but for now it was an unsatisfying rise.

    ¡°Oh no¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t do any significant damage to that guy. Just like yesterday, he parried my kick, putting strain only on my leg instead.

    [Blue Sirius has been defeated. Confirmed unable to pursue the Guardian any longer. Questpleted.]

    What¡¯s the point of a quest where I can¡¯t even defeat the viin or collect starlight? I gritted my teeth and looked ahead.

    ¡°Is this your choice?¡±

    My clones dispersed, and the aftershock they held was directed entirely at me.

    My health drained rapidly, and I consumed a lot of starlight too. My legs were now shaking, unable to stand properly.

    ¡°Bnce? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Just by the sheer number of stars, this was a fight in your overwhelming advantage. Rather, it was you butting in that caused the copse. It was a fight you didn¡¯t need to intrude upon!¡± I yelled out in rage.

    Though my tone was different from usual, that emotion was fully contained within.

    This way of speaking was also part of the reenactment.

    Was this arrogant way of talking the ideal persona Han Jae-jung wanted? Because as soon as I transform, I start talking like this.

    Paradox chuckled and said, ¡°So is that why you did such a thing? To prove you could defeat them all by yourself? Was your pride hurt? Hmm¡­ but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the sole purpose.¡±

    His gaze was on my legs. Legs shaking so much that I could no longer sustain the fight. Legs that had been overworked from night until day without a single rest.

    Belt was right. I feel like I¡¯m going to die from exhaustion. Including the trauma I endured, the moment I drop my transformation, I¡¯ll be vomiting and bedridden with a high fever.

    ¡°Indeed, did you want to save those girls? That impressive attack earlier was meant to remove any reason for me to intervene. You wanted to unify your enemy as only myself.¡±

    Correct. That guy has the insane ability to copy the powers of those he opposes.

    If I had attacked him while the magical girls were still conscious, he would have absorbed my powers too and instantly ughtered them. Perhaps even me as well.

    That earlier attack was a performance proving I could handle the magical girls, while simultaneously removing any reason for him to attack them.

    ¡°Was that the right judgment? They may not know you¡¯re human, you know. Now they¡¯ll further misunderstand and see you as an outright enemy. But that¡¯s not all, is it? Up until then, they were people attacking you. What good does it do to help them in such a way?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good for society.¡± I answered without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s a world where people doing the right thing often end up dying wrongfully. I should contribute a little to making it a better world, no? Those friends were just doing what they had to. They didn¡¯t do anything deserving of death. Misunderstanding? Let them. Then I¡¯ll just run away again. There¡¯s no reason to give up someone¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°Is that your answer? In the end, there¡¯s nothing good in it for you, is there? In my judgment, it was an act of self-strangtion.¡± Paradox took a step closer to me. ¡°Did you really have to go that far? Now you¡¯ve lost any chance of defeating me. What will you do with that body, as good as crippled? Why did you take such foolish action? It¡¯s a great loss. There was no benefit for you at all.¡±

    Calcting profit and loss in the midst of people dying?

    I found it ridiculous and answered right away, ¡°Someone¡¯s life is more precious than my own gain, surely.¡±

    Paradox asked onest thing, ¡°¡­Are you not afraid of death?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Of course I¡¯m asking the obvious. I¡¯m terrified. Absolutely terrified. If I fight you now, I¡¯ll die instantly. No matter how much you go easy on me, I¡¯ll die as powerlessly as an ant crushed by an elephant.¡±

    The reason it¡¯s thest is because I¡¯ll make it so.

    ¡°But, when did I say I¡¯d fight you?¡± I ced my hand on my belt and turned the buckle.

    [ALKAID.]

    Alkaid. Now that the quest isplete, I can naturally use it.

    Thick smoke billowed out, and my body flickered like a blinking star, alternating between transparency and existence. My body, repeating this cycle, gradually began to blur in sync with the smoke.

    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s right, you got it. I enjoyed our meeting today. The view that bnce should be achieved by the number of stars, not people, was interesting. Let¡¯s bnce it out together again next time.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Fade away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t respect that wish. Ah, onest thing.¡±

    Libra willmence its activity.

    His words scattered along with the smoke.

    I, who had settled down in some back alley, vomited out everything in my throat the moment I cancel my transformation. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    Chapter 13 ¨C

    <b><i>Murphy¡¯s Law</i></b>

    Last night, after emptying everything I had lost to Red Vega, I continued to empty myself out even when there was nothing left. The act of emptying itself had meaning.

    It took a long while for me to finally calm down after purging my insides.

    Afterwards, I went to the bank as nned.

    Learning from the previous failure, I went somewhere a little further than where I had caused a ruckus, and fortunately it was still open.

    When I checked my ounts, there were three ounts under my name. One was clearly linked to my card, a beggar¡¯s ount with a bnce of 38 won. The other two had decent amounts of money, but I felt squeamish about using them.

    ¡®Looking at the transaction history, it seems to be insurance money from my parents¡­¡¯

    I recalled Han Jae-jung¡¯s past of losing his parents to a viin.Perhaps out of guilt, he hadn¡¯t been able to touch a single won until now.

    But now, there¡¯s no helping it. This is not the time for excuses. I decided to break into that precious money.

    ¡®Later, I should donate to an organization for children affected by viins.¡¯

    If I want to make money, I have to start living first. Gritting my teeth through the guilt, I withdrew cash from that ount.

    The other ount showed a bnce even greater than the insurance payout, but the source of that money was unclear.

    Someone had been sending the samerge sum every month, with an almost obsessive regrity.

    Deeming it too scary, I decided to seal that money away.

    Touching money of unknown origin is not something to be done.

    Next, I opened a free prepaid phone n that could barely ess the inte.

    Things like device performance were useless to me, as long as I could make calls. Not being able to see the inte was actually better for me.

    Afterwards, I tried to rent an apartment, but I was too exhausted and just went to a sauna to get some sleep.

    That night, I had a high fever and had to go to the emergency room.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°I¡¯m doomed¡­¡±I muttered while rubbing the IV mark on my arm. The emergency room is expensive.

    I properly broke into that money. It was insurance money, money I shouldn¡¯t have squandered so carelessly. Damn it.

    Now I clearly understand why that Belt had warned me. Even in a transformed state far superior to an ordinary body, if I overdo it, there is an equal and opposite reaction.

    Looking at my legs covered in band-aids and gauze made me feel it even more vividly.

    From my encounter with Dilemma to the magical girls.

    I must have used the Seven Step Star Bogak, which has severe recoil effects, so many times. The pain is only getting worse over time. My head still hurts quite a bit too.

    Perhaps because the pain kept me from sleeping properly, I kept dozing off while waiting in the hospital chair.

    Through the hazy vision like a moon in the mist, I saw the Belt floating nearby. It had been quite some time since morning, but it was quiet. No quest alerts or forced transformations, so it wasfortable in a way.

    Does the quest system only progress at an intensity the user can handle?

    When my body can¡¯t handle it, does the Belt judge that I¡¯m incapable of taking on quests, so it holds back?

    ¡®If it can show this kind of consideration, it should hold back more often normally too.¡¯

    Thinking about how the quests used to ring incessantly, not letting me sleep at night, made me irritated.

    ¡®I¡¯m going crazy¡­¡¯

    It¡¯s only been three days, no, four days now since I came to the world at the height of the magical girl era.

    I still don¡¯t have a home or job. I¡¯ve been antagonized by all the magical girls and Dilemma, and ended up in the emergency room on the third night.

    It¡¯s miserable.

    Leaning against the backrest, I suppressed my sense of injustice and the impermanence of life. In just these four days, I¡¯ve narrowly escaped death so many times.

    I¡¯m not even a soldier deployed to a warzone.

    With a sigh at my situation, I decided tough instead. At least if Iugh, luck wille my way.

    ¡°Libra¡­¡±

    Paradox says Libra will begin her activities. The golden viin that wanders the world in search of justifiable sacrifices.

    This means my true hardship is only just beginning.

    In the original work, Libra¡¯s timing matched with when Dilemma¡¯s activities began in earnest, so it¡¯s not too strange.

    However, with me around, she too will surely be more prepared.

    She may have included me as a test subject, not just the magical girls.

    ¡®It¡¯splicated.¡¯

    In any case, I won¡¯t know until it happens. No use thinking about useless things. I tapped my forehead to gather my senses.

    My gaze rose up. At the edge of my vision, a small box caught my eye.

    Constantly spewing the conveniences of civilization, always kindly delivering the news of the world even to the countryside. To me now, a box more dreadful than Pandora¡¯s, harboring something terrifying within.

    The TV.

    Even as I felt disgusted at myself for making such a fuss over something so trivial, I also felt fed up. That I have to suffer so much because of that thing.

    To be an individual who does not submit to civilization, I forced my gaze onto it.

    [Yesterday¡¯s S-grade Viin appearance in the city center¡­]

    It was reporting the news about me.

    Immediately, I felt dizzy. My limbs trembled like someone with hypothermia, while sweat poured likeva in the opposite extreme. Not just simple fear, but a level of terror that should be ssified as a disease.

    But I confronted it. It¡¯s impossible to keep avoiding the media while living in this modern society. I have to face this feeling eventually, so I faced it while I could.

    I¡¯m already ailing. Getting more hurt here won¡¯t turn me into anything worse than a cripple. If I¡¯m going to hurt, I might as well hurt all at once.

    [Citizens voicing unease¡­]

    The news content was extremely simple.

    The magical girls¡¯ defeat by the Viin was broadcast live, increasing citizens¡¯ unease. An obvious piece of news.

    But humans can lose sometimes, they don¡¯t win every day.

    There were no otherments about their struggle where they could have lost their lives, only idle chatter seeming to aim foring up with countermeasures or juicy gossip.

    The destroyed buildings, photos of the girls copsed, interviews with uneasy citizens, and panels of experts criticizing the magical girls.

    It was all disgusting.

    It was a desperate struggle where they did their best, and they even risked their lives trying to protect the citizens. The reason they couldn¡¯t pay attention to me right away was probably because they were focusing on evacuating the citizens and couldn¡¯t divert their attention.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    I lowered my head, as continuing to focus on the TV didn¡¯t seem good for my body or mind. My head is spinning. My stomach feels queasy too. Oveing the media still seems premature for me.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­ Are you okay?¡±

    My expression must have looked really bad for aplete stranger to show concern. Though, looking at my haggard and exhausted appearance now, it¡¯s understandable they¡¯d worry.

    I waved my hand to reassure the kind stranger that I¡¯m alright.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ okay. I just had a momentary panic¡­ huh?¡±

    The face I turned to look at was someonepletely unexpected.

    Behind the mask was an obviously flustered expression. Beyond the sunsses, slightly distorted pinkish eyes. Colorfully dyed ck and pink two-toned hair flowed out from under the hat. shy piercings adorned the ears and the makeup was heavy. Despite the bold appearance, the height was quite small and petite.

    There was no mistaking it.

    ¡°Pink Deneb¡­ ugh!¡±

    ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t say my name! Can¡¯t you see how I look right now?¡±

    Pink Deneb. One of the magical girls we fought yesterday.

    She panicked and covered my mouth, looking around. The hat, mask, sunsses, she was clearly trying to hide her identity. I nodded.

    I was startled. My body froze like a mouse in front of a cat. Why of all people was she here?

    I was already troubled enough because of that news report.

    My heart felt like it would burst. Partly from guilt, partly from fear of my own actions.

    It requires a lot more courage than I expected to act calmly in front of someone I beat up yesterday.

    It was the same back in middle school. Ah, nothing but bad memories.

    ¡°So, are you really okay? Should I call a doctor?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m really alright. I¡¯ll get better if I just rest.¡±

    We spoke in hushed tones, as if having a secret conversation.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the first or second time I¡¯ve experienced this¡­ I¡¯m really fine.¡±

    ¡°If you say so. That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Her peculiar way of mixing polite and casual speech seemed like confusion from seeing an unfamiliar face. She spoke formally at first, but then casually when she saw my youthful appearance.

    ¡°Speak however you¡¯refortable.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then you should speak casually to me too.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d rather not¡­¡±

    ¡°What, you want me to be the only one talking weird?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll speak casually too.¡±

    She¡¯s younger than me, so using casual speech is understandable. I chuckled and nodded. But whenever I recalled the news from earlier, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look up.

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it pathetic?¡±

    ¡°What is? No, what¡¯s pathetic?¡±

    ¡°Phew¡­ Why bother correcting it? You saw the news earlier, right? We got our asses kicked.¡±

    Is this what they call sitting on a cushion of nails?

    I felt an urge to leave this ce immediately. Citizens were holding us responsible because of me, so with what face could I listen to her words?

    I was sorry. But I had no regrets.

    If I hadn¡¯t acted then, I wouldn¡¯t be able to have this conversation now. The short-term defeat that severely damaged their reputation was a necessary action.

    That¡¯s why I have no regrets. I couldn¡¯t afford to have any.

    ¡°One of our juniors was really hurt¡­ Crying that we lost again¡­ Ah, but I¡¯m used to losing, so it doesn¡¯t affect me as much¡­¡± Pink Deneb suddenly stopped andughed awkwardly. ¡°Haha, sorry. I ended up saying useless things to someone I just met. I guess you reminded me of someone I know¡­ And I was troubled too¡­ Crazy girl, spouting nonsense to someone who¡¯s unwell.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you anxious too?¡±

    She stood up from her chair and looked down at me.

    She asked if I was anxious, but the one speaking seemed more anxious herself. It sounded like she was saying it to reassure herself.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll stop them before they cany a hand on you citizens. Well¡­ we might lose again. But you can¡¯t trust us if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°I trust you.¡±

    The anxiety wasn¡¯t just felt by the citizens.

    The heroes were troubled too.

    She was human, just like any other citizen. Just a bit more special.

    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be able to protect us.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ You¡¯re quite the odd one too, aren¡¯t you? Saying such kind words. Makes me happy.¡± She chuckled and left. Being a magical girl, she didn¡¯t seem awkward talking to a stranger. Though this time it was more of her venting than an actual conversation¡­

    Considering my actions and my fan feelings, this is a reward of sorts.

    Fortunately, she left first. I can consider my connection with Pink Denebpletely severed after this.

    Nothing could be better.

    A temporary conversation like this could hardly be considered asting bond. It would be an overinted ego to think a brief exchange at a hospital constitutes a long rtionship.

    ¡°Mr. Han Jae-jung?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As I was called at the counter, I stood up too.

    ¡°¡­Han Jae-jung?¡±

    ¡°Oh shit, I was right! Someone did say that name!¡±

    I had to think about it.

    Why was Pink Deneb at this hospital? Even if it was to treat injuries from thest fight, a few bandages would heal magical girls or me.

    We don¡¯t get injured badly enough to receive treatment at the emergency room.

    Then who was she waiting for?

    Which of the magical girls frequently visits hospitals?

    Who was the person Blue Sirius relied on the most among the magical girls?

    ¡°Jae-jung¡­oh?¡±

    Life is so ephemeral, yet so bizarre.

    Why is it that I only seem to encounter the people I least want to meet?

    [Quest Appeared]

    ¡­Even hearing things I don¡¯t want to hear.

    Could Murphy¡¯s Law truly exist? Where misfortune orbits like a circling star.

    Some may call it a mere culmination of selective memories, but if I keep experiencing constant misfortune for four days straight, wouldn¡¯t that make it a true proposition for me this year at least?

    A familiar beautiful voice called out from behind, but I ignored it as much as possible and silentlypleted the payment. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    Chapter 14 ¨C

    <b><i>The Appearance of the Viin, 0 Death.</i></b>

    Blue Sirius has an underlying illness.

    If the mental illness caused by her work counts as an underlying illness, then that was one, but there was another illness even older than that.

    It was none other than heart disease.

    Born with a weak heart, she had developed a habit of going to the hospital after engaging in intense battles like this.

    While her condition had improved considerably thanks to the starlight from her magical girl activities, the anxiety of what if, never left her side.

    There was someone who was always with her, alongside that anxiety.

    Paradoxically, the person who was always with anxiety also always chased it away.Whenever she went to the hospital, he would encourage her and hold her hand. That was enough.

    As days went by repeating this pattern, at some point, she came to love even her illness and anxiety.

    By loving every moment she spent with him, she came to embrace even the suffering that gnawed at her.

    Knowing that nothingsts forever, she still presumed it wouldst eternally.

    She didn¡¯t know, didn¡¯t want to believe, that there would be an end to the always.

    It has been several years since the end of that time of love.

    ¡°Damn it, what the hell¡­ Shit. Senior, I heard the viin really hated you yesterday, what did you do?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. It was them rejecting me unprovoked. Not like we were going to be friends anyway, so whatever.¡±

    ¡°You looked like you ran into an ex on the street? I have to say, Iughed when you told me not to talk to them.¡±

    ¡°¡­Deneb. Could you refrain from jokes about that side a little bit?¡±

    Now that person is gone, and instead, her junior has taken their ce. She is an adult now, too.

    She can go alone, but Pink Deneb didn¡¯t leave her alone.

    ¡°Is it okay if I call you Deneb out here on the street? Senior.¡±

    ¡°Geez¡­ Ah-yoon. Don¡¯t joke like that.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon.

    Hearing her real name, Pink Deneb dropped the yful demeanor and gripped Blue Sirius¡¯s hand with a concerned look.

    ¡°Why, can¡¯t you forget them still? You should try seeing other people¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah-yoon, I keep telling you.¡±

    Blue Sirius answered more seriously than ever before. ¡°That was my first love, and myst love. I can¡¯t forget it, I¡¯ll never forget it for my whole life.¡±

    ¡°¡­Senior. It wasn¡¯t your fault, you know? Nobody did anything wrong.¡±

    ¡°Ah-yoon. Could you say that in front of Jae-jung?¡±

    Mentioning that name caused a brief silence. Deneb too had indelible memories tied to that name, and her forced cheerfulness washed away.

    ¡°Could I say that to him, who suffered so much because he dated me?¡± Blue Sirius shook her head vigorously, as if recalling something dreadful.

    Even years after their breakup, Blue Sirius was suffering every day as if they had just parted yesterday.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s end this conversation here.¡±

    Just before entering the hospital, Blue Sirius tightly gripped the hand held out tofort her and spoke. Though she was the one who decided to end the conversation, she couldn¡¯t shake the words from her tongue.

    ¡°¡­I wonder if he¡¯s doing well now.¡±

    ¡°Senior, with the money you sent him, he could probably open up a small shop somewhere and live a quiet life without any trouble. Try to think positively.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. You¡¯re right. That¡¯s probably it. That¡¯s how it should be¡­¡±

    After shoving the anxiously trembling Blue Sirius into the examination room, Pink Deneb decided to kill time in the waiting area.

    During that time, she casually struck up a conversation with someone nearby who looked to be in poor condition.

    He seemed to have a handsome face, but his appearance was quite disheveled. His hair was unsightly long, and he hadn¡¯t shaved in a while, with a full beard. Any familiar impression was obscured by his unkempt state.

    It was impossible to think he was the same person. Perhaps it was even harder to believe because she had wished for his happiness.

    So when addressing him, Pink Deneb chose to call him ¡®Mr¡¯, a general term for an older man. In terms of the number of characters, it was the same as how she used to call that person.

    The test results showed no other issues for Blue Sirius, and Pink Deneb went to meet her with relief.

    As the two met up, they heard someone¡¯s voice.

    -Han Jae-jung.

    It was a name that made her eyes open wide.

    Could it be just a person with the same name?

    No, it wasn¡¯t.

    The haggard-looking man approaching at that call still had clear traces of the past etched on his face.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Jae-jung¡­?¡±

    Closing my eyes tightly, wasting my parents¡¯ insurance premiums, I met someone I least wanted to meet and heard a voice I least wanted to hear.

    Fortunately, thetter now gave me an excuse to avoid the former, so it sounded a little relieving this time.

    ¡®It¡¯s probably just a quest to run away anyway.¡¯

    I had no reason to refuse, and was even d in a way. It was annoying that their attitude seemed to imply trying to get me involved again now that I had recovered a bit, but I decided to let it slide considering the timing.

    After settling the bill, I turned away pretending not to have heard.

    ¡°Jae, Jae-jung. Wait a minute.¡±

    Then Blue Sirius grabbed my wrist. It was quite rude, but rather than being flustered, I was overwhelmed with longing first. This longing was more disconcerting than the grip on my hand.

    [Sent location information to your brain.]

    I shook off that hand. It was a iling attempt to drive away a longing that wasn¡¯t mine. Once I shook it off, the wrist under the tracksuit where the hand had touched felt hot.

    In the midst of that, I heard the quest¡¯s contents echoing in my ear.

    [Transform and endure at that location.]

    ¡°Seol¡­ hwa¡­.¡±

    I was startled at uttering her real name so naturally.

    ¡°So¡­ Jae-jung, it is you, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you must be Yoon Seol-hwa. I¡¯ve seen you a lot on TV. What brings you to the hospital? Oh, Deneb. No, did youe with that person wearing the hat? Well, you meet all kinds of people in this world.¡±

    That¡¯s really true. All kinds of things happen. Damn it.

    I looked around to see if we were drawing attention here.

    Fortunately, it seemed no one was particrly interested, treating us just as acquaintances who happened to run into each other. It was fortunate I used her real name.

    After all, the only entric types who would know a magical girl¡¯s real name are probably just those making passes on social media and such.

    ¡°Jae-jung¡­? Why are you acting like this? Why are you pretending not to know me? It¡¯s me. Yoon Seol-hwa. You just said my name before. Why are you acting so coldly¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? You know me?¡±

    I pretended not to know her. I wished she would also pretend not to know me.

    ¡°Jae-jung¡­ Why are you doing this¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Maybe you have the wrong person?¡±

    Blue Sirius grabbed my hand. Her hand was trembling pitifully.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. But please don¡¯t pretend not to know me. Please¡­ Jae-jung¡­¡±

    But what can I do, I¡¯m not Han Jae-jung.

    I¡¯m not the one she longs for. And I¡¯m also not qualified to long for her.

    What arose were Han Jae-jung¡¯s memories again. I saw her trembling violently, receiving curses too harsh even for adults and ugly stares.

    Not wanting to see that was my sincere feeling, as well as Han Jae-jung¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. No matter how hard I try to remember, I don¡¯t think I know you. It must be a mistake.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    I carefully pulled my hand away. For a moment, it seemed like she stopped breathing. Everything froze solid. It was a magical moment.

    It felt so long that her disappointment and fear were conveyed vividly, yet so short that only one breath could pass.

    ¡°¡­I hope you find the right person.¡±

    That was all I could give her.

    Deneb, who had been watching from behind, let out a deep sigh. I wanted to do the same, but didn¡¯t dare in case it deepened Blue Sirius¡¯s wounds further.

    Kwaaang¨C!

    Then, the hospital wall was smashed.

    Human screams rang out, and through the billowing smoke cloud, a bronze-bodied viin appeared. The copper gears on its chest and shoulders were spinning rapidly, and hot steam sprouted from the chimney on its back.

    The condensing power of starlight was no joke. The brightness of the shining starlight beyond the steam was intense.

    An A-grade viin created by Libra.

    Using that as an excuse to pretend to flee, I slipped away.

    ¡°¡­! Senior!¡±

    ¡°W-wait. Wait just a minute. Jae-jung, it¡¯s dangerous so don¡¯t move arou ¨C Ugh!¡±

    The viin ripped out seats and hurled them around indiscriminately. The rampage also struck the area we had been in, preventing Blue Sirius from following me.

    [Rying the location one more time.]

    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±

    It seemed Libra had begun operations. The Paradox statement wasn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°Where is that ce?¡±

    So it wasn¡¯t about defeating it, but going to that location and enduring ¨C I could roughly guess what I had to do.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    [It¡¯s not just the Catholic hospital now! The high school has been attacked too!]

    [A-grade viin detected near a bank! It¡¯s the same one that appeared at the hospital and high school!]

    [A, a kindergarten! Th, those crazy bastards attacked a kindergarten¡­!]

    [Viin appeared near an elementary school! Wh, what do we do¡­?]

    [Viin appeared near a nursing home! Requesting support!]

    ¡°How, how many are there?!!!¡±

    Red Vega mumbled with a pale face.

    Magical girls can hear each other¡¯s mascot voices under the control of the central unicorn mascot.

    This coordination greatly assisted the rapid deployment of magical girls.

    It wasn¡¯t unusual for Red Vega to receive support requests through her mascot either.

    But this case was rather peculiar.

    It was extremely rare for viins to be detected in such a widespread, simultaneous manner.

    What¡¯s more, the detected targets were A-grade viins, unlike the usual.

    Those viins, which typically exerted strength ranging from a few to one star, were manageable for a single magical girl, but cooperativebat was preferable for safety.

    However, in a situation like this, leisurely multiple simultaneous attacks were impossible.

    Due to their excessively wide and even distribution, each magical girl had to gradually move to different locations, eventually leading to the entire magical girl force being deployed.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s only ces like these¡­¡±

    Red Vega gritted her teeth at the malicious choice of locations.

    The ce she was dispatched to was the high school she had attended.

    On paper she was still enrolled, but in reality it was pretty much a half-dropout.

    She was too busy to attend sses. She cut ss whenever a viin appeared.

    A corner of her mind had already formed the possibility of dropping out and taking the GED exam instead.

    ¡°Like a redet in your heart!¡± She shouted, catching a tree trunk the viin had thrown at the students.

    ¡°Red Vega is here! Are you all okay?¡±

    She checked on her former ssmates¡¯ safety while tossing the tree trunk aside.

    The polite speech towards her once friends created a sense of distance.

    ¡°Ah, Ah-hee¡­¡±

    ¡°Run to the evacuation shelter!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    The person she saved was extremely grateful and ran far away. Red Vega felt relieved seeing that.

    Fortunately, there didn¡¯t seem to be any noticeable casualties yet.

    Murmurs came from behind.

    -Why did it have to be her¡­

    -Ah, that¡¯s the magical girl who attends our school¡­ Wasn¡¯t she recently defeated?

    -Yeah, I heard that. Let¡¯s get out of here for now.

    Among the grateful voices and sighs of relief, tant disappointment could be heard.

    ¡®It¡¯s okay.¡¯

    Red Vega encouraged herself.

    ¡®I may endure such evaluations! So don¡¯t be hurt!¡¯

    Igniting passion and starlight, she wrapped her hands in mes.

    ¡°Alright! Come at me!¡±

    [A viin has attacked a nearby university!]

    Another urgent dispatch request came through.

    [Not an A-grade, it¡¯s an S-grade. The Libra viin!]

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    [Are there any personnel avable to dispatch?]

    [Blue Sirius is engaged in battle.]

    [Pink Deneb is also fighting!]

    [White Dabih i, i, is currently fighting too¡­?!]

    More responses followed that other magical girls were engaged inbat.

    ¡®So¡­ No one can go?¡¯

    A sinking feeling set in her heart. This was surely the case not just for Red Vega, but the other magical girls too.

    The guilt that her own weakness prevented her from quickly defeating this viin and allowing someone to die weighed heavily on them.

    ¡®Am I¡­ Too weak¡­?¡¯

    She didn¡¯t shift the me onto anyone else. She simply epted it as her own fault, helplessly.

    Suddenly, the words of the monster who handed her her first defeat came to mind.

    -How pitiful.

    She couldn¡¯t forget the look in that viin¡¯s eyes, looking down on her as if she was pathetically weak.

    Gnash. Red Vega ground her teeth and intensified the mes around her fist.

    Stomping the ground, facing forward.

    ¡°No! I¡¯ll quickly defeat this viin and rush over there!¡±

    As she was resolving that, another voice came to her ears.

    [¡­Another viin has appeared at the university!]

    [It¡¯s one of the Big Dipper viins!]

    It was even more despairing news, but for some reason, Red Vega felt relieved.

    The reason was based on that viin¡¯s demonstrated behavior so far.

    [The Big Dipper viin is blocking Libra in front of the evacuation shelter!]

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    [Current damage situation based on reports and CCTV footage.]

    ¡°What¡¯s really going on?!!!¡±

    Baam! As her ming fist pounded the bronze body of the viin, a voice rang out.

    [12 injured, 0 dead.] /ippostrantions

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    Chapter 15 ¨C

    <b><i>A Lot Has Changed, But Nothing Has Changed</i></b>

    ¡°I must have disappointed you quite a bit bying here.¡±

    Libra spoke to me politely with a demure smile. Right behind her was a shelter, so the moment I move away from here, that freak will massacre the civilians.

    Endure. I clearly understood the quest¡¯s instructions.

    I was already feeling down after meeting my ex-girlfriend, and encountering this psycho made me feel even worse. But I was grateful she at least gave me an excuse to flee the scene.

    Even so, I could not condone the deeds of that psycho. On my way here, I had Belt detect viins, and she sent additional ones to several locations besides this ce and the hospital.

    Most of them were ces that absolutely could not be ignored.

    ¡°Certainly, the purpose of this attack was to see what sacrifices the magical girls would choose. What would they consider the minimum sacrifice? The elderly who are already ill and have little time left? Children who can be easily reproduced? Or capital? Hmm¡­yes, your arrival here has certainly disrupted my ns.¡±The ces she attacked were only where the weak or important resources were located. Insidious.

    ¡°But disappointment, you say? Surely not!¡±

    Libra spread her arms wide in delight.

    ¡°On the contrary, how intriguing! What results will your sacrifice lead to? A psycho¡¯s sacrifice will amount to far less sorrow than a magical girl¡¯s sacrifice. It is a justified sacrifice for the greatest happiness of the majority. That is my view¡­¡±

    A viscous, oily lump gushed forth from her golden palm. It continually spouted and sshed onto the floor. From the spilled oil, metal soldiers emerged.

    ¡°But originally, no one knows the future, do they? Whether the oue will be a justified sacrifice that harms no one, or irreversible damage due to the butterfly effect. Which way will the scales tip? Truly fascinating.¡±

    She¡¯s still obsessed with sacrifices.

    ¡°I hope you will be the answer.¡±

    The scale decoration connecting her two shoulders tilted to one side, following her back.

    Did she pay the price for creating viins?

    Libra¡¯s most representative ability is trade.

    By paying a certain price, she can bring about a miraclemensurate with that price.

    The originally equal price and miracle has changed due to Libra¡¯s pursuit of thorough efficiency.

    Maximum profit for minimum cost.

    Both the Paradox and this freak align perfectly with their purposes and abilities.

    I ced my hand on Belt.

    ¡°Sacrifice? What nonsense. I¡¯m not dying here. So without any sacrifice¡­no, it will end with just the loss of your time and effort, you freak.¡±

    [MERAK]

    Merak.

    The second star of the Big Dipper, located at the bear¡¯s waist.

    Another name for it is the Gate Star.

    The star that wees someone paradoxically possesses the power to reject them more than anyone else.

    My body took on a strong golden hue akin to those bronze viins, like a 19th century machine. A gate-like decoration appeared on my shoulders. In my hand was a long rifle.

    Open Gate.

    That is this rifle¡¯s name.

    I pointed it forward. The golden barrel glittering in the sunlight was beautiful.

    ¡°The gate is open.¡±

    Within that barrel, a me that could shatter even the brilliance of day gathered.

    ¡°Come if you can.¡±

    Firing.

    Fire burst forth. The meteor-like mes drew lines in the air as if using starlight as a pen.

    Those lines crisscrossed as if sketching a constetion with a single brushstroke. The iron bodies in their trajectories crumpled, exploded, sparked and copsed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t you trying toe here? Why can¡¯t youe?¡±

    Shuu. Smoke and wind burst from Open Gate due to the aftereffects of firing.

    ¡°The gate is always open.¡±

    I fired again. This time, not a single shot, but full auto.

    Kwagwagwang!

    The bullets tracing the Big Dipper could control an immense range.

    Wind blew from the muzzle as if opening a door, and fireworks burst all around as if celebrating the arrival of an outsider.

    It was a spectacr sight.

    ¡°Come. I¡¯ll be waiting inside the gate.¡±

    ¡°Huhruh?¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    What I saw was aet.

    In other words, a killing star. The ominous crimson starlight tearing through the sky descended as if to y everything on thisnd.

    A killing star, a star of killing.

    Kwang!

    Finally, that starlight struck the ground. At the same time, the various existences on the ground were pushed upwards.

    Floor tiles, soil, dust, even the viins. After a brief moment of levitation, they fell back to the ground.

    And were shredded to death by the starlight.

    A force sharp as a de left markings on the ground as if it had been pounded rather than forming a crater.

    Amidst that gruesome scene, a woman stood up. d in a somber dress of only ck and purple hues. The gem on the central ribbon shone purple, and her eyes were devoid of whites,pletely cked out.

    Her near-ck, purple bob cut hair whipping around, she stood proudly on the earth.

    The fallen magical girl, Virgo.

    ¡°Ahaha! Knock knock! Can Ie in now?¡±

    ¡°The gate just closed. You should leave.¡±

    ¡°Huh? But you said it was open earlier! Ah, was it because of these guys?¡±

    Damn it.

    I felt that way the moment I saw her.

    ¡°So if I drive out these uninvited guests, can Ie in?¡±

    ¡°The uninvited guests include you¡­¡±

    ¡°Kehahaha! Here I goooo!¡±

    Ignoring my words, Virgo moved. With a single movement of hers, several viins were ughtered.

    Along with the crimson starlight, blood resembling oil was sttered across the floor, and the viins copsed to the ground, weakly leaking out the remnants of their life force, fragments of small stars, outside their bodies.

    A massacre.

    There were no other words to describe it.

    ¡®What is this¡­?¡¯

    Not only Virgo, but why is Libra allowing this too?

    I asked Libra, who had gone behind the wall and was watching from this side.

    ¡°Hey. Why are you just watching?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t those viins you created getting torn to shreds over there? Isn¡¯t that betrayal?¡±

    Libra silently watched the scene, offering no other words.

    That¡¯s right, wherever you go, your goal is achieved, isn¡¯t it?

    Damn freaks.

    Swallowing my curses, I turned my head back.

    ¡°Knock knock.¡±

    Suddenly, Virgo was rapping my chest with her knuckles.

    A metallic sound rang out.

    ¡°Can Ie in now?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Tang.

    In return, I knocked on Virgo¡¯s chest with a bullet.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Staggering back, Virgo caressed her chest area before grinning slyly.

    ¡°So I can go in, right?!¡±

    ¡°What part of what I said did you mishear?¡±

    I too stepped back to rpose myself. At that moment, Belt shed.

    [Quest Complete.]

    What the hell? What did I do toplete it?

    ¡®¡­Ah.¡¯

    Was enduring Libra¡¯s forces the quest objective?

    So Virgo wiped them all out, hence thepletion.

    ¡®I¡¯m screwed¡­¡¯

    Now there¡¯s nothing forcing me to stay here. In fact, rushing at them would be more likely to get me killed.

    However.

    There¡¯s a shelter behind me and an S-grade viin in front of me.

    I had reasons beyond the quest¡¯s excuse to not retreat.

    If harmes here, the responsibility will once again fall on the magical girls.

    They¡¯ll be hurt again. That can¡¯t happen.

    Resentment is something the viin should receive.

    Not all the people the hero failed to protect cannot be the hero¡¯s responsibility.

    I know.

    My role remains unchanged.

    Endure.

    Endure without a single sacrifice. Endure so that you cannot hurt anyone.

    I know.

    It¡¯s madness. It vited the most basic survival priority that life should protect. It¡¯s an act of suicide.

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    I¡¯ve done countless crazy things over these past four days. What difference does adding one more make now?

    Grasping the gun, stepping forward.

    ¡°The door is open.¡±

    Once again, light gathered at the muzzle.

    ¡°Come. I¡¯m waiting here for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay~!¡±

    Woong. A fierce wind blew. It was the wind caused just by her movement.

    The wind was being led by Virgo¡¯s fist.

    Pak!

    I blocked it by aiming the muzzle at her. Without dy, I fired.

    Bang! Along with the spark, a silver starlight rushed towards Virgo.

    From the impact, Virgo was thrown up into the sky again. Now¡¯s my chance.

    I quickly moved behind Virgo. She¡¯ll only be looking at me. I avoided causing any unnecessary coteral damage in that direction.

    I fired again at her back.

    Bang! Once more caught in the waves of the Big Dipper, Virgo drifted forward.

    I wanted to put more distance between us, but it wasn¡¯t easy.

    If I got too far away, it would be troublesome to move outside of her interest.

    While keeping her gaze focused on me, I had to block and avoid all her attacks.

    Like a satellite orbiting a, I circled around Virgo continuously feeding her bullets.

    From the outside, it may look like I was dominating. But as one of thebatants in this fight, I could feel it.

    ¡®It¡¯s not working!¡¯

    She¡¯s too tough. Despite her pale skin and soft-looking dress enshrouding her, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s making her so durable.

    At most, I could only inflict some minor abrasions.

    ¡°Ugh~ It hurts!¡±

    Huk. The wind blew. The direction was right beside me. No, it didn¡¯t blow. It gathered. The air distorted as it congregated in that direction.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not enough. Is it because it¡¯s only been four days~? No! If I think about that, you¡¯re actually fighting really well! Are you some kind of genius!?¡±

    Libra is still beside me. But what is this flow¡­¡­..

    ¡®Ah, double star.¡¯

    Spica in Virgo is also a binary star.

    In other words, dual magic is possible.

    At the spot where the wind gathered, a human form gradually wavered into existence. It became a shape that seemed to trace Virgo¡¯s outline.

    Tok. It raised its hand to my chest.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The real Virgo shouted. The clone gathered magic power and fired it. Of course using a magical girl¡¯s powers feels awkward for a viin.

    Bang!!!

    An impact like arge truck had rammed into me was felt in my chest. Extreme heat like a st furnace apanied it as well.

    It wasn¡¯t a technique per se. It was just condensing the power of the stars into a beam and firing it.

    But if that thermal energy is overwhelming, then it bes an overbearing force that overwhelms a thousand techniques.

    There are 15 stars in Virgo alone. With her experience as a magical girl veteran, she is well-seasoned.

    She is truly the owner of overwhelming physical abilities.

    Red Spica.

    The magical girl who formerly held the Red designation.

    For quite a while after being blown back, I had to withstand the impact of falling on my back.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ How¡¯s that? Feel like dying? Does it hurt!¡±

    She was really excited. I could only respond with bloody coughs, too pained to speak properly.

    ¡°Yeah. It hurts.¡±

    Suddenly she became calm.

    ¡°It reminds me of the old days! Right? You got hit by me and went tumbling like this before too, didn¡¯t you!¡±

    Now her energy was high again. Just like when I watched the original work, she¡¯s an erratic viin whose behavior is impossible to predict.

    Is she suffering from multiple personalities, or just severe mood swings? They never did properly exin it.

    Wait a minute, what did she just say?

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You talk pretty well, huh? Ah, it¡¯s nothing. Why, you got hit hard by me a few days ago and ended up in that state too, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°No, what¡¯s that abou¡­. ugh!¡±

    As I tried to get up, I hunched over from the pain in my chest. It couldn¡¯t have been a few days ago when Virgo and I first fought.

    The pain that traveled up from my chest reached my head. Virgo¡¯s words pulled out a fragment that had been hidden in a corner of my mind.

    Memories surfaced.

    A night of shining stars.

    Me desperately fleeing, wildly iling my arms and legs.

    Following behind were viins. Not mere viins, but viins with rationality that made them even more terrifying.

    Viins like Virgo, Pegasus, Gemini, and Compass chased after me.

    Eventually, after getting hit by Virgo¡¯s beam inside a tunnel, I copsed.

    Reflected in those ripples was my current face¡­

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s face.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember? Actually, I had forgotten too. I thought I had seen you somewhere before, but I guess it was back then.¡±

    Virgo muttered nonchntly.

    The memories didn¡¯t stop there, but continued to y.

    Through the stinging pain and blurring vision, I saw colorful starlight surrounding me.

    ¡°So you were a viin?¡±

    No. I¡¯m just an outsider possessing this body.

    I¡¯m not a lost child who has forgotten her memories.

    I was Han Jae-jung who had be a viin and lost his memories?

    No. I¡¯m not a character from a webtoon. I had my own life.

    My name is¡­¡­.

    What was it again?

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s how it was. Poor Jae-jung. You had forgotten everything?¡±

    Virgo approached with seductive steps.

    ¡°Suffering through no choice of your own¡­ You¡¯re so pitiful, Jae-jung. Does it hurt? But it¡¯s okay now.¡±

    Before I knew it, she hade right in front of me and bent down to stroke my head.

    ¡°If you¡¯re with me, things like that won¡¯t happen.¡±

    She had tried to kill me before and ignored me, but now she¡¯s saying this nonsense.

    I didn¡¯t understand her current attitude or my situation.

    ¡°Jae-jung, be the answer to my question.¡±

    In an instant, Virgo¡¯s madness disappeared.

    And so did mine.

    I reached for my belt.

    And canceled my transformation.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    A clear smile formed on Virgo¡¯s lips, without any distortion.

    Why was Dilemma able to find me so quickly, when I had only been active for a short time?

    They didn¡¯t find me.

    They already knew.

    The starlight scattered away from my body in a sh. Even then, I didn¡¯t let go of my belt.

    [ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATION.]

    Seven stars frolicked and pushed away the nearby Virgo. With her now floating, this was my chance. I advanced, starlight trailing my steps.

    ¡°Why¡­?¡±

    ¡°Forced de-transformation and re-transforming is dangerous, you see. I have to manually de-transform and re-transform one by one like this.¡±

    So, will my answer change? Is there anything different about what I have to do?

    Nothing at all.

    ¡°A viin? Did you think I¡¯d suffer an identity crisis now and lose my way?¡±

    It¡¯s only been four days since I came to this world.

    Already four days.

    This is time based on my perception. But even so, I understand.

    I can still discern right from wrong.

    [THE BIG DIPPER.]

    Whether I be an outsider or a lost child, the sky remains clear.

    The path pointing north is beautifully starry.

    Anguish is a luxury.

    Philosophy is just the babbling of the well-fed andfortable.

    Am I strong enough now to dwell on such musings? Unable to anchor anywhere, how arrogant of me.

    Even though I have been through so much, I still haven¡¯t made up my mind.

    It¡¯s so confusing.

    Don¡¯t be confused. Don¡¯t be confused. Don¡¯t be swayed.

    This is an answer that was given a long time ago.

    ¡°I¡¯m human. I should have told you this before.¡±

    [SET. Seven Star Bogak.]

    ¡°That¡¯s the path I have to take. I don¡¯t walk the same path as you guys.¡±

    Hang in there.

    Hold on to protect it.

    It¡¯s a quest, it¡¯s my identity, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    I just need to push forward with this, honestly. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    Chapter 16 ¨C

    <b><i>A Temporary Alliance (or Not)!</i></b>

    The first step is conviction.

    The trust that the path I¡¯m taking now is right.

    A ring of stars formed on my leg.

    The second step is anger, anger at the things I¡¯ve forgotten.

    It¡¯s anger at my current ignorance, and anger at everything that led to this situation.

    A new ring was added on top of the ring of stars.

    The third step is resolution.The determination to protect everything behind me here.

    Three steps, three rings.

    The fourth step.

    Once again, memories came flooding back. Not just memories, but emotions too.

    The feeling when Iid against the viin¡¯s body.

    The fear of encountering viins with a normal human body at the end of my burning vision after drinking the water.

    Blood gushed out from my stomach, and with it, helplessness. The fear a living being should rightfully have.

    The fear of death.

    The fifth step.

    I chewed on that fear.

    The fear of death is as sharp as an awl in your pocket, as scorching as the sun obscuring the stars ¨C even if it¡¯s a thing of the past, it weighs down your steps.

    The sixth step.

    Not the fear of death, but the fear of my own power welled up.

    Is this the power of a viin after all? Is my will the will of a viin?

    What is the true nature of this power, and who am I?

    It was also the fear of ignorance.

    The seventh step.

    It was a step to shake off that fear.

    I steeled my resolve, looking at the opponent before me.

    Compared to Paradox and Libra, Virgo is a piece of cake.

    She¡¯s weakpared to the 15 stars.

    She may be annoying for a magical girl, but not for me.

    Seven steps, seven halosyered with conviction, anger, resolution and fear.

    Virgo was still floating, caught by her defensive ability when transforming.

    Even before she couldnd on the ground, the seven steps wereplete.

    The long shadow of my leg loomed over her head.

    Kwaaang!!!

    Virgo¡¯s body turned to a nail, shattering the floor. The tiles beneath her broke in the shape of the Big Dipper, as her body alone couldn¡¯t withstand that force. The starlight gathered in my leg radiates outwards, shooting up like a tower. Like a bonfire of sorts.

    ¡°I¡¯m returning what you dealt with me earlier.¡±

    [Seven Star Bogak manifested sessfully. Reenactment rate 70%.]

    Finally, seven.

    What was Han Jae-jung¡¯s ideal that raised the reenactment rate like this?

    No, was this really Han Jae-jung¡¯s ideal?

    Actually, was the ideal I was supposed to reenact my own?

    Then what was that webtoon I read, and what is this unfamiliarity?

    I don¡¯t know.

    But there is one thing for sure.

    ¡°Kuhuk¡­kuhwik¡­ How many times can you use that technique? It must be quite a burden on your human body¡­ ah.¡±

    ¡°Human? You just called me human!¡±

    ¡°Kukk¡­¡±

    I¡¯m not a normal viin.

    To borrow Paradox¡¯s words, I¡¯m an exceptional being who is neither human, viin, nor magical girl.

    Of course, I do intend to keep living as a human, but if we start dissecting definitions, it¡¯ll be endless.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ You can¡¯t be sure whether I¡¯m human or a viin. Paradox was right. Since I¡¯m nothing, I¡¯ll choose what I be.¡±

    The viin and magical girl transformation are intermixed.

    A characteristic of a viin is losing memories. And fundamentally transforming from a human form into a vastly different appearance.

    Both apply to me.

    Let¡¯s assume I underwent Han Jae-jung¡¯s viin version.

    Even then, there are more than a couple suspicions.

    The fact that I can keep recalling memories from my human life, or that I can revert to my original mundane human form from that appearance.

    These would be absolutely impossible for a normal viin.

    Viins gradually forget their human memories. Not recall them.

    Viins can disguise themselves simr to humans, but their appearance is never perfectly identical and has inhuman qualities.

    Like Paradox with the cactus pot on his head.

    Even Virgo has inhuman features like wings and pure white eyes.

    But I don¡¯t.

    [What is your business?]

    This rigid mascot too.

    I transform from aplete human form into a viin.

    The most distinct thing is the original sin I felt when I possessed.

    The knowledge of the webtoon ¡®The Golden Age of Magical Girls.¡¯

    The story in that webtoon is highly likely to be true.

    Not just the characters being the same, but their abilities, personalities, and pasts all match up too.

    The future developments also have sufficient justification.

    Whether I¡¯m the Han Jae-jung who lost his memories, a reincarnator, or a reincarnator who went insane after witnessing the future.

    It¡¯s quite intriguing.

    There¡¯s a mountain of things to uncover going forward.

    The ideal I should reenact, my identity, upations I can take on with this body, and so on.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been rather disturbed for a while, almost to the point of going insane. Thanks to you, I can now confirm my insanity. I can go to the mental hospital without hesitation now. I¡¯ll send the bill your way, is that alright?¡±

    What an intriguing life. At least it won¡¯t be boring. Thinking positively, I asked Virgo, ¡°So you won¡¯t tell me what your objective was?¡±

    She gritted her teeth, seeming resentful at feeling betrayed.

    Her dilemma wasn¡¯t revealed till the end in the webtoon before she died, so there¡¯s no way to know.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you¡­?!¡±

    ¡°You seem to be in pain. Just stay still. I¡¯ve got more to say to you.¡±

    Was it an unexpected blow?

    She seems quite shaken.

    As expected, while she can unleash explosive physical power in an instant, sustaining it is difficult.

    Just as I read in that original webtoon, or whatever it was.

    ¡°A Virgo losing to Seven Stars, how pathetic.¡±

    ¡°Kuhwik¡­!¡±

    Even with fifteen stars, their brightness isn¡¯t all equal.

    Spica¡¯s brilliance can¡¯t be ignored, but the rest are mediocre.

    Unlike Paradox or Libra, she couldn¡¯t make all her stars shine as brightly as possible.

    What¡¯s more, now that she¡¯s be a constetion-level viin, she can¡¯t increase her stars¡¯ brightness anymore.

    One of the differences between viins and magical girls.

    Viins gain strength by increasing their number of stars, but their growth ends once theyplete a constetion.

    However, magical girls can endlessly increase the brightness of their stars and continue growing stronger.

    No matter how many stars there are, what use are they if they¡¯re outshone by a single brilliant star?

    ¡°I haven¡¯t lost yet¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯ve lost Virgo.¡±

    Then Libra came walking out from behind the wall.

    ¡°I thought you had some grand n since you killed all my pawns, but you¡¯re just retrying that failed recruitment attempt? You really arecking in intelligence. Is it because you¡¯re so fickle?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid! I¡­ My choice was¡­¡±

    ¡°Just stay asleep. No, since you ruined my n, it¡¯s better if you die here.¡±

    It seemed quite unpleasant that Virgo acted differently from his own thoughts.

    Libra shouted angrily, ¡°If you interfere one more time, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    After shouting like that, heughed creepily, as if his mind was relieved.

    Still, there is no sense of camaraderie or unity between them at all.

    Their conflict is none of my business.

    ¡°Hey Libra. Do you think I¡¯m a viin too?¡±

    ¡°Your current appearance is that of a viin. But your bare face before was clearly human.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the answer.¡±

    Enraged by Libra¡¯s answer, Virgo got up. Despite blood flowing from her forehead, she just wiped it off roughly.

    ¡°This crazy bastard. You just answer obediently when asked?¡±

    ¡°Why should I help with your self-realization? You left me here thinking I¡¯d be killed. Surely you didn¡¯t think I¡¯d have no thoughts about that¡­¡±

    A scathing evaluation.

    It¡¯s actually true.

    Did you think I¡¯d change my behavior if you made me think I was a viin?

    Since I¡¯ve obtained memories and clues to my identity, it ends up only benefiting me in the end.

    ¡°Then I just have to defeat you now?¡±

    I took a stance pointing at Libra.

    ¡°No, wait a moment.¡±

    She made a stop gesture with an open palm.

    ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±

    Closing that palm, then extending just her index finger, she pointed it somewhere.

    Obediently following where she pointed, I saw the bronze viin she created.

    The problem was that there was not only the monster there, but also a young man.

    ¡°Kuk¡­kek¡­!¡±

    The young man whose neck was gripped by the bronze viin¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t even scream as he iled about.

    ¡°If we leave that young man to die here, we¡¯ll withdraw from here peacefully.¡±

    ¡°Who decided that!¡±

    ¡°I did. I have more status and power than you. In other words, my existence is heavier. A defeated body shouldn¡¯t speak so impudently.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be a defeat just from getting hit once¡­ I¡­¡±

    Virgo¡¯s moving body staggered greatly. Symptoms of a concussion. How inconvenient that the viin resembles the human body so closely.

    ¡°Kku¡­ik!¡±

    ¡°So what will you do? What will you choose? The young man showing signs of being rejected from the reproduction market? Or the humans gathered in that shelter over there?¡±

    Just saying she¡¯s unattractive is too harsh. I stared hard at that viin, then suddenly realized and raised my finger to the sky.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t ask this.¡±

    A red starlight twinkled.

    ¡°Have you ever seen a star before?¡±

    ¡°Like a redet in your heart!¡±

    Kwaaang!

    The brilliantly descending Red Vega crushed the bronze viin¡¯s body and snatched the young man from its grip.

    After carefullyying the young man down on the ground, I stood up clenching my fist.

    ¡°The Red Vega appears¡­!¡±

    The starlight was even more intense than I¡¯d seen before.

    To grow this much in just one day¡­.

    You must have gone through a lot of hardship.

    More than admiration, I felt pity first.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°The Red Vega appears¡­!¡±

    Even when news came that a viin from the Big Dipper appeared at the university, his duty remained the same.

    True to her resolve, Red Vega instantly defeated the viin that appeared at her alma mater and rushed to this ce.

    On the way, she received cheers.

    ¨C Hang in there!

    ¨C Senior, you¡¯re so cool!

    Such cheers. As there was tant disappointment, someone also openly cheered her on.

    Each time, she realized that what she had been doing was not wrong.

    Fired up with passion in her heart, the Red Vega appeared.

    ¡®This is a big deal¡­.¡¯

    She realized the current situation was not good.

    She appeared boldly, but the situation was dire.

    [Virgo, Libra, even the Big Dipper¡­ Will the Guardians be okay?]

    ¡®But I have to try anyway!¡¯

    There were three S-grade viins. But she could not retreat here.

    There were people behind her!

    Red Vega boldly wrapped her fist in mes.

    If she could just endure for a few seconds, her seniors would soon arrive.

    She was trembling and sweating, but Red Vega chose to move forward.

    She is a magical girl, after all.

    Even if she knew she would lose, she must not retreat.

    ¡°Oh, you came at the right time.¡±

    In the midst of this, the viin of the Big Dipper calmly waved his hand and approached her.

    ¡°I was struggling to deal with them alone. You evacuate the people at the shelter. I¡¯ll hold off those two as much as I can.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing, get ready. You know I¡¯ll cover you, right? Did you contact Deneb?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no you¡¯re also my enemy¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, right, that too.¡±

    The viin of the Big Dipper boldly dered. ¡°Then let¡¯s form a temporary alliance!¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh??¡±

    ¡°Tch¡­ This Red one is annoying.¡±

    ¡°A dangerous alliance is born.¡±

    The other two viins did not seem to take issue with that deration.

    In fact, Libra¡¯s voice sounded very troubled, as if she truly thought so.

    ¡°The n ispletely ruined¡­ Hmm, I admit it. Today is my defeat.¡±

    ¡°What, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the next time. Virgo, move out.¡±

    ¡°Tch¡­.¡±

    Libra opened her hand. A scale rose above it. Virgo clicked her tongue.

    Thump.

    When that scale tilted heavily to one side, their figures were obscured by thick ck smoke. The nking sound of a steam engine and a thick smell of oil.

    It was a miracle manifested through her bargaining ability.

    All the magical girls seeded in guarding, and no harm came to the one space that wascking due to Han Jae-jung¡¯s interference.

    Moreover, the viin of the Big Dipper, who had intended to kill them here, ended up siding with the magical girls.

    If this causes the image of good to arise for the viins?

    Or if it causes the image of evil to arise for the magical girls instead?

    For Libra, both were uneptable.

    The n failed.

    But the bewildered Red Vega was just confused.

    With the two viins gone, only Red Vega, Han Jae-jung, and the fallen citizens remained.

    ¡°Look like they left.¡±

    He looked at Red Vega.

    Red Vega stepped back and took abat stance.

    ¡°Is this because of what happened yesterday? Don¡¯t worry. Yesterday was just a special circumstance, I won¡¯t attack unless absolutely necessary.¡±

    ¡°What is your goal!¡±

    Red Vega was curious.

    You are a viin, yet why do you act in such a way?

    Why do you attack viins, why do you protect citizens?

    Moreover¡­.

    ¡°Was that to protect us from Scutum yesterday?!¡±

    Even them, the magical girls.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    He chuckled.

    ¡°¡­If I say so, can you trust me? Can you protect me and cooperate with me?¡±

    Red Vega could not readily answer.

    The history of humans and viins she read all day yesterday always had a tragic ending.

    ¡°If I be a precedent for a safe viin now, won¡¯t you hesitate to attack viins next time and the time after that? Then how will the citizens see you? A woman gone crazy ying buddy-buddy with viins? That would be a relief, I suppose.¡±

    The mes wrapped around Red Vega¡¯s fist gradually faded smaller.

    ¡°Tell me your true intentions¡­!¡±

    ¡°What would you do if you knew?¡±

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s dream was just to live quietly. Having this long conversation was not his intention at all. The temporary alliance was just something he blurted out going with the flow, but thinking about it now, it was something he shouldn¡¯t have said to her. He felt apologetic.

    He tapped his head with his finger.

    It was a mocking gesture.

    ¡°Think about your position. The magical girl who stoked citizens¡¯ anxiety. Think about your ce, don¡¯t give anyone an excuse to attack you. Don¡¯t you have a dream? Then you should make ite true. Will befriending me now help your dream?¡±

    Meaning, if you don¡¯t want to be the crazy magical girl who befriends viins, just stay still.

    People are so scary these days, don¡¯t give them an excuse to go after you.

    Come to think of it, suggesting a temporary alliance earlier pricked his conscience.

    But he didn¡¯t want to create a situation where Red Vega would attack all three of them at once. People¡¯s minds are justplicated like that.

    His hand was already on his belt.

    ¡°It¡¯d be nice if this is ourst conversation.¡±

    [ALKAID.]

    Like the viins before, he scattered along with the smoke. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    Chapter 17 ¨C

    <b><i>The Stars Are Beautiful, So Let¡¯s Be Homeless</i></b>

    The Magic Girl Association.

    It was a huge building in the center of the city.

    A building soaring high enough to freely monitor people¡¯s movements.

    The optimal ce for a magic girl to be dispatched.

    Unlike its modern interior, the exterior looked solemn like a castle. The pastel-colored walls turned that solemnity into a dreamy fantasy.

    It was a symbolic building of the modern magic girl, visited daily by tourists from all over the world.

    It was also the optimal ce for magic girls to rest.The restricted upper floors for civilians.

    Only current magic girls, former magic girls, and mascots not bound to individuals were allowed.

    There was no need to worry about anyone¡¯s gaze.

    Red Vega was taking a rest in the lounge of those upper floors.

    Shey on the sofa, nkly staring at therge TV screen.

    -It was really the best! As a junior at the same school, I was truly in awe. Really¡­

    -Even though we¡¯re the same age, she¡¯spletely different! Smart¡­ and brave¡­

    -I thought her life must be enviable since she¡¯s not taking the college entrance exam this year, but I¡¯ve changed my mind! The entrance exam would be no wall in front of Red Vega!

    -Despite the unprecedented simultaneous attack by A-grade viins, thanks to the magic girls¡¯ quick response, there were no casualties¡­

    It was content praising the magic girl, pretending it wasn¡¯t.

    On the news screen, students from the same school were cheering for Red Vega by making a light banner with their smartphones. Someone was yfully bowing.

    ¡°Heh¡­¡±

    Their appearance amused her greatly.

    Indeed, what she had done was not wrong. She could think that again.

    But it was still not enough.

    If it hadn¡¯t been the viins of the Big Dipper, what would have happened to the university people? It was obvious without seeing.

    An A-grade viin could break through the barrier for super-viins in just minutes.

    No matter how quickly she got there, some would have already lost their lives. Red Vega could naturally tell.

    ¡®If the viins hadn¡¯t unexpectedly ended up fighting each other there¡­¡¯

    No, was it really just a simple conflict between them?

    If the Big Dipper viin had actually acted to protect those citizens, not just fighting among their own kind?

    Red Vega turned on her smartphone and searched the inte.

    -Praise the True Hero Big Dipper!

    ©¸Since Big Dipper is a bit off, how about we call him Septentrion instead?

    ©¸Big Dick! Big Dick! Big Dick! Big Dick! Big Dick!

    ©¸You guys are crazy

    There were already posts yfully praising him in themunity of the university attacked today. And those were being captured and spreading everywhere.

    Although praising viins should still be avoided ording to some reactions, most participated in the joke by reacting with praise orughter.

    They¡¯re not being serious either.

    It was a chance for safety that urred from the conflict between viins, so they could joke around like this.

    But if this is repeated.

    If the Big Dipper viin gradually bes perceived by people not as the attacker but as the protector.

    To be honest, that viin being on our side is not a problem at all.

    Rather, it would be better if so.

    There was certainly sincerity in his words today.

    There had been no hostility in the emotions he had shown so far.

    Bewilderment,passion, concern. Just those.

    Why? Why was a viin concerned about her, a magic girl?

    The long history of tragedy between humans and viins came to mind again.

    ¡®Still¡­¡¯

    Even though she knew it was a vain dream, Red Vega prayed so.

    She would be scolded harshly if she said this to her senior.

    But she could not stop wishing his goodwill to be true.

    Of course, she had been defeated twice, but¡­

    That¡¯s something she could eventually take revenge for.

    The problem was not the viin being on the same side, but the obvious opinions that would arise the moment that viin was perceived as being on the citizens¡¯ side.

    The uselessness of magic girls theory.

    Words like those bitches who can¡¯t do anythingpared to viins while taking money. She could clearly envision such words going back and forth.

    Red Vega did not wish for such a reality.

    Being a magic girl was her dream and also her most beloved existence.

    Even now, all sorts of magic girl goods were stered all over her room.

    She didn¡¯t mind receiving insults herself. But she didn¡¯t want the value of magic girls themselves to be denied.

    ¡°The answer is still one!¡±

    [Protector¡­?]

    So that she would no longer be looked down upon as pitiful by that viin, to prevent incidents like this, to stop any future happenings.

    Red Vega sprang up and boldly dered to her mascot, a fluffy red cat-like creature.

    ¡°Just get stronger! Ribbon! Is there no way to increase the brightness of the stars here?¡±

    ¡°No way, you idiot.¡±

    Pink Deneb barged in by abruptly opening the door.

    ¡°A girl not even a year in is thinking about increasing her brightness? Whenever you do that, I end up beingpared because of our simr colors. Cut it out.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t! Now that the Dilemma has started moving, we need to get even stronger!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t get strong just by deciding to. Otherwise, I¡¯d already be the strongest. This girl.¡±

    Pink Deneb brushed off her words as insignificant.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so hasty. We can¡¯t save everyone in this world anyway. Tens of thousands are still dying on the other side of the earth as we speak, you know? Hm? I¡¯ll give, but make sure to take too. Never let go, absolutely.¡±

    Wandering around, Pink Deneb took out a beer from the fridge and drank it. She naturally sat on the sofa and pped Red Vega¡¯s thigh.

    ¡°The hasty side has a short life in a battle for life and death.¡±

    ¡°Ow¡­ Don¡¯t curse me!¡±

    ¡°Curse, this brat? It¡¯s well-intentioned advice from your senior with bones.¡±

    After gulping down a few beers, Pink Deneb seemed to recall something and let out a small exmation.

    ¡°Oh right. We¡¯re all going to watch the important CCTV footage from that university today. Youing?¡±

    ¡°For real?!¡±

    ¡°Of course we are. Three S-grade viins gathered, we need to prepare. Unless you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go! I¡¯ll absolutely go!¡±

    ¡°Good then.¡±

    Chuckling, Deneb gulped down her beer.

    The alcohol tasted bitter today.

    She thought about two people behind her junior¡¯s bright voice.

    Blue Sirius, probably drunk at home right now, crying herself to sleep.

    And the man who caused it.

    ¡®Han Jae-jung¡­¡¯

    The pathetic appearance of the man she had once followed still did not sit well with her, no matter how many times she saw it. She didn¡¯t even want to get used to it.

    ¡®Memory loss, my ass¡­ Telling such an obvious lie¡­¡¯

    Were we really so unpleasant to look at?

    The bitter taste made her crush the innocent beer can.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    It was a night that a cigarette, which I had never touched in my life, seemed tempting.

    The crumbling of self and pondering over identity at this age was something that should have been resolved and graduated from during adolescence, it was truly pathetic.

    Moreover, this dilemma was not even abstract. I couldn¡¯t just brush it off vaguely.

    Am I merely a reincarnator, or Han Jae-jung who has lost his memories? But this body doesn¡¯t seem to have undergone disfiguration either.

    It¡¯splicated.

    And with no clues, rashly jumping to conclusions was impossible.

    The stars were bright.

    But in the city at night, the faint starlight was obscured by the streetlights.

    As I nkly gazed up, faint and small memories surfaced one by one, like stars.

    Memories are said to be linked in a chain.

    Just as finding one star makes it easier to find the next when connecting a constetion,

    By searching for memories like tracing lines, soon a fragmentary memory wasplete.

    What had formed was Pegasus,monly seen in the autumn sky.

    The first to attack me was Pegasus.

    A viin with a horse¡¯s head as a chest ornament and pure white wings on its back.

    Except for those two white parts, the rest of its body was disgustingly covered in thick, snakelike muscles.

    -Did you also think of me as a horse¡¯s head? Are you afraid of my hideous appearance?!!!

    Starting with Pegasus¡¯ sudden charge, the faces of the disfigured ones surfaced one by one.

    Delighting in my fear, they never let me die with one strike. Virgo had a particrly strong tendency for this.

    -Jae-jung, no way. You¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t run more? Huh? Our cute Jae-jung. Let¡¯s properly work that body.¡±

    It was a tone that didn¡¯t seem like our first meeting.

    Was it Virgo¡¯s opinion to decide to attack Han Jae-jung, me? What was our rtionship for her to do that?

    Among the magical girls, was Blue Sirius not the only one associated with Han Jae-jung? No, that¡¯s not it. He may have dated her and gotten acquainted with various magical girls. But what reason would she have to chase me?

    Anyway, I ran away from the disfigured ones to avoid death.

    Gradually my body became covered in wounds, and my stamina drained.

    The more I recall, the more fear wells up. At this rate, I¡¯ll develop a phobia not just of the media, but of the viin as well.

    [That will make future guardianship difficult. I rmend clearing your mind and achieving a rxed state. Let me transmit a yoga method that can calm your mind¡­]

    ¡®Be quiet.¡¯

    For now, I need to think this through.

    And finally, lying under Virgo¡¯s beam, mulling over the fear of death, I¡¯m consumed by the starlight the viin intentionally fires.

    ¡®Was their aim to give birth to the viin from within fear? Most other humans who underwent viinization probably felt simr emotions too? Was there something that set me apart? Why go through all this trouble for me?¡¯

    It¡¯s not just one or two strange things.

    Why did Han Jae-jung, who feared death so greatly, choose suicide in the first ce?

    What secret lies hidden within this body?

    What truth lurks beyond the many memories I have yet to recall?

    ¡°Hey Belt¡­¡±

    [What service do you require?]

    ¡°Do you know any ways to recover memories?¡±

    Even as I asked, it seemed absurd. What was I expecting?

    With the desperation of grasping at straws, I asked the metal ball beside me.

    [The first method is to meet the involved party who holds clues to the lost memories, activating the chain of memories, like today. The second is the continuous performance of quests.]

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Belt stated without hesitation.

    [Gathering star fragments to strengthen your transformation body. If the star fully activates, there is a chance of regaining memories. Thetter is rmended.]

    Hearing its words, I fell silent for a moment.

    I was dumbfounded.

    The reward for quests was not just strengthening myself, but also finding my lost memories? I had stumbled upon a lifeline from an unexpected ce.

    ¡°Why are you telling me this only now?¡±

    [You did not ask until now.]

    Fair point, but still petty. He should have mentioned this when talking about rewards.

    ¡°Then, what exactly am I meant to reenact?¡±

    [That is something the Guardian must find out directly.]

    ¡°Oh for fuck¡¯s sake, so evasive.¡±

    He says he didn¡¯t tell me because I didn¡¯t ask, but now evades when I do ask.

    Come to think of it, there are more than just one or two shady things about this Belt too.

    As a medium that allows transformation, only visible to the user, it¡¯s identical to a magical girl¡¯s mascot.

    However, it forces the user to act through quests, and does not fully cooperate with the user.

    Was it taken somewhere and remodeled? The more I think about it, the more questions arise.

    But I know what needs to be done now.

    This Belt does not lie.

    It may hide the truth, but cannot disguise that truth as something else entirely.

    Therefore, the way to regain memories is likely the truth.

    ¡°So¡­either way, what I have to do is the same, right?¡±

    In the end, what I must do remains unchanged.

    Perform.

    Guard.

    Advance.

    [Quest generated.]

    ¡°At this hour¡­? Well, the stars do look pretty tonight, I guess I¡¯ll be homeless for now.¡±

    Getting up from the bench, I moved towards the location the Belt transmitted.

    Not just to grow stronger or survive anymore.

    I had to keep moving to find my memories.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°And here we go?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Um¡­ Where is Sirius?¡±

    Red Vega asked while watching the CCTV footage start to y on the screen. In the audiovisual room, there were not only Red Vega and Pink Deneb, but also several other magical girls present.

    However, Blue Sirius was nowhere to be seen. It was strange since she always showed up for important meetings like this.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Our queen sister is not here!¡±

    ¡°Hey, who taught that weird stuff to the white dummy over there¡­ Oh, never mind. The senior is a little sick today, so she¡¯s resting.¡±

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s sick?! Is it serious? Let¡¯s go visit her right now.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s worried about who? It¡¯s fine, just look over there.¡±

    On the screen, there was the criminal from the Big Dipper taking out a new weapon again and attacking the viins.

    ¡°They¡¯re shooting guns too¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve seen viins like that before, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°viins using such diverse abilities?¡±

    ¡°They really have no ethics.¡±

    ¡°I guess not¡­¡±

    The power to swat away the A-grade viin like flies looked quite formidable.

    If such power existed in conventional weapons, the military could have eradicated the viins by now.

    Following that viin, Virgo was seen descending from the sky.

    ¡°¡­Red Spica.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Red?! After Red is Vega! That¡¯s official! Don¡¯t call the traitor Red!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Virgo¡­ Please be careful with the names.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That guy is a viin ! A water rocket that couldn¡¯t keep up with the times, went berserk and became a monster to prolong his life!¡±

    ¡°White Davih, don¡¯t say that!¡±

    ¡°You really need to get off the inte!¡±

    Her appearance caused an uproar among them. Various statements intermingled, causing confusion as no one could make out what anyone was saying.

    A reddish shadow was cast over their faces.

    It was due to the shing starlight from beyond the screen. An overwhelming luminance.

    For a moment, most of the A-grade viins were taken care of with such force that the chattering girls fell silent.

    Then the Big Dipper and Virgo shed.

    The reddish starlight and the green starlight collided powerfully.

    Light shed from the gun, but Virgo withstood it easily.

    Just from the aftershock of the battle, the tiles shattered like crackers, and the CCTV shook violently as if an earthquake had struck.

    That short battle was enough to bring about silence.

    ¡°We have to fight against something like that¡­?¡±

    Someone muttered in despair, but no one refuted the statement. They knew they should refute it but couldn¡¯t easily voice it. Baseless hope only breeds annoyance.

    The winner was Virgo.

    He had pierced the void with the binary magic unique to the double stars.

    After some time passed, the starlight scattered from his body.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    His body gradually began to change from the appearance of a viin to human attire.

    Was he suddenly releasing his transformation?

    No, since he¡¯s a viin, it¡¯s more like a disguise.

    It was peculiar. There was no reason to make such a choice in the midst of battle.

    Red Vega was curious about the intention behind this action.

    And she was secretly pleased as well. If they could identify his disguised appearance, they might be able to catch the viin during everyday life.

    While most humans tend to have a blurred memory of a viin¡¯s disguise, those with starlight can see that appearance clearly.

    As a magical girl, she can distinguish viins in daily life.

    Unfortunately, despite her scrutiny, she couldn¡¯t make out his face.

    This was because he reverted to viin form right before all the starlight scattered from his body.

    It was probably some strategy to catch them off guard.

    ¡°Ugh, seriously¡­¡±

    Disappointed at the futility, she leaned back in her chair after bringing her face close to the screen.

    ¡°I thought I could at least see his disguised form¡­ Huh? Sister?¡±

    Discouraged by theck of results, Red Vega turned to seek Pink Deneb¡¯s agreement.

    However, Pink Deneb¡¯s expression seemed strange.

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±

    She had a grave look, as if she had sensed something extremely dangerous. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    Chapter 18 ¨C

    <b><i>People Consumed by the Past</i></b>

    It was a faint suspicion.

    Just that the disguise appearance of that viin and Han Jae-jung¡¯s clothes seen at the hospital were the same.

    The silhouette was too simr to Han Jae-jung¡¯s physique seen today.

    Not enough to be certain, but enough evidence to be suspicious.

    Combined with what was said at the hospital, it made quite sense.

    Memory loss.

    When he saw Pink Deneb, he was flustered mentioning the magical girl¡¯s name first.As if he really did not meet her for the first time, as if he shouldn¡¯t meet her.

    When he saw Blue Sirius, he did call out the name first but immediately acted indifferently and said he didn¡¯t know her.

    It sounded like too obvious a lie, but if that was really the truth.

    The conclusion could be reached that Han Jae-jung had be a viin .

    That transformed appearance being the viin of the Big Dipper.

    ¡°Eh, no way¡­ There¡¯s no such nonsense¡­¡± Deneb muttered. It couldn¡¯t be. He¡¯s someone who should live happily. He can¡¯t have be a viin now.

    It¡¯s a terrible imagination, a persecutory delusion.

    An exaggerated suspicion arising from seeing his pitiful appearance today.

    But¡­.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    ¡°Sister¡­? Sister, where are you going?¡±

    Deneb got up from her seat and headed outside.

    Making quite irritable footsteps pounding the floor, holding a mascot doll in her hand that resembled a parrot puffball.

    [Hey you bitch¡­ cough¡­ cough¡­ watch your mouth¡­!]

    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    [You bitch! Get a grip!]

    p!

    The mascot that slipped out of her grip pped her cheek. It didn¡¯t hurt. But it was unpleasant.

    ¡°¡­Shit.¡±

    [Don¡¯t just curse, do shit!]

    ¡°You¡¯re doing it too.¡±

    [Ugh, ahem. Never mind that. Guardian, stay calm. You must stay calm especially at times like this. No matter how much Han Jae-jung was the brother you believed in and your first love¡­.]

    ¡°Sh, shut up! It wasn¡¯t to that extent, you jerk!¡±

    She strongly denied it being true.

    She could certainly assert that while she had affection for him, it wasn¡¯t in a romantic sense.

    ¡°Anyway¡­ Yeah. I need to stay calm.¡±

    [Are you going to transform right now?]

    That was originally her intention.

    She jumped out of her seat with the thought of immediately finding that viin and interrogating it.

    Without any restraint, wanting to escape from this unpleasant delusion.

    But as the mascot said, she needed to be a bit calm now.

    She was not in a state where her thoughts were functioning properly, easily jumping to conclusions from small clues.

    Her head was even dizzy from the alcohol.

    One must be level-headed when having suspicions. It¡¯s not just any other matter, but one involving a viin.

    In other words, the moment one bes a viin, it¡¯s no different from being issued a legal death sentence. To turn such a suspicion into certainty, one cannot rely on mere delusions.

    Evidence convincing to everyone is needed.

    In other words, if there is no evidence to that extent, then Han Jae-jung is not a viin .

    Taking a few deep breaths to calm her rapidly beating heart, she cooled her head with oxygen.

    ¡°Not now. I should see my senior first.¡±

    She decided to go where she originally intended.

    She would probably meet someone who is simrly or more troubled than herself, and sort out her feelings.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Woah, the smell of alcohol!¡±

    Pink Deneb had also drank some beer earlier. Butpared to this intensely strong scent of alcohol, that was nothing. The entire room was filled with a thick alcoholic odor. Deneb frowned at the dizzying sensation that made her feel intoxicated just from her sense of smell alone.

    ¡°Eh¡­? You¡¯re here¡­?¡±

    ¡°Senior, did you chug another whiskey bottle again?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Tasty¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh my, your tongue is loose and you¡¯re totally wasted.¡±

    Next to Blue Sirius, who was half-leaning on the bed and slumped sitting on the floor, a whiskey bottle was rolling around. She had apparently used an expensive bottle as floor disinfectant, what a waste.

    Deneb headed to the fridge familiarly and brought out cold water.

    ¡°Cold water¡­ I can make it even colder with my magic hehehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Senior, please shut your mouth and just drink the water.¡±

    ¡°Back then when Jae-jung worked out, I used to cool down water like this with magic for him¡­¡±

    It was a story about her dating days that Deneb had heard many times before. It was pitiful that she was still chewing on those times, but it was also annoying to have to listen to her reminisce about that era for years on end.

    Especially after bing a legal adult when drinking was permitted, this tendency became more pronounced.

    ¡°Stop the rambling and just drink the damn water.¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    She was paradoxically trying to soothe her wounds with alcohol while aggravating them with alcohol. The alcohol disinfected the areas, but the stinging would bloom again, prompting her to disinfect with alcohol once more, a kind of vicious cycle.

    In her early 20s, Deneb worried that Sirius might be an alcoholic. Of course, that worry was just an unfounded fear. A magical girl¡¯s mental fortitude was no ordinary thing, on days she had work, she strictly abstained from drinking.

    Since magical girls had work almost every day, it was almost as if she abstained from drinking every day.

    ¡°Phew¡­ Ah-yoon. Why did Jae-jung pretend not to know us¡­?¡±

    However, on days like this when she couldn¡¯t bear the pain without drinking, she inevitably turned to alcohol as well. Quietly at home, where others wouldn¡¯t notice.

    Desperately hoping the alcohol¡¯s toxins would erase her memories, bitterly.

    ¡°Did I disgust him that much¡­? Was I really someone Jae-jung shouldn¡¯t have been with¡­? Did he really forget everything? But how can I¡­ I¡­ I still can¡¯t forget¡­ I¡¯m hurting so much I could die¡­¡±

    Pink Deneb lifted Blue Sirius¡¯s arm and draped it over her own shoulder. The height difference made it look precarious, but Deneb managed to support her skillfully.

    ¡°Ah-yoon¡­ I¡¯m so scared¡­ If Jae-jung really forgot me, what do I do? If he forgot everything rted to me, that¡¯d be a relief, but¡­ if he only forgot me while the scars and aftereffects I left remained¡­ If he forgot even the object of resentment in his life, leaving behind only a ruined life he knows nothing about¡­ I feel so sorry for him¡­ My poor Jae-jung¡­¡±

    Deneb grit her teeth, then let out a muffledugh without revealing her thoughts.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true. That tant lie. Brother Jae-jung knows. Being so obviously bad at lying is a talent in itself.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­? Then¡­ Did Jae-jung lie because he didn¡¯t want to be associated with me¡­? I wouldn¡¯t want that either¡­. No, of course not¡­ But still, I wouldn¡¯t want that¡­¡±

    Her slightly blue-tinged silver hair draped over Deneb like curtains. She sat Blue Sirius down on the bed. Lacking strength from the intoxication, she almost tipped over before Deneb grabbed her shoulders to steady her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, senior. Brother Jae-jung probably didn¡¯t mean it sincerely either.¡±

    ¡°You think¡­?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, usually so cool-headed but such a mess at times like this. I said it¡¯s okay. He was just stunned and blurted nonsense.¡±

    ¡°I hope so¡­¡±

    Looking at Blue Sirius, it was clear. Deneb had to handle this suspicion alone. Even if a horrific truth awaited at the end of this doubt, she had to keep the secret at all costs.

    ¡°Oh right¡­ Ah-yoon, remember we said we¡¯d all watch that CCTV footage of the freak together¡­ What happened with that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡±

    Deneb gave a wry smile.

    ¡°Nothing special. Same old, same old. Just realized anew the difference between us and those bastards in the end. Sigh¡­ No solution. How do we defeat scum like them?¡±

    ¡°¡­Still, we have to win.¡±

    Blue Sirius ground her teeth audibly.

    ¡°Make sure they can never attack anywhere again. Kill them all.¡±

    Hearing that deration, Pink Deneb resolved.

    She would never reveal that footage or this suspicion to Sirius.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    [Defeating a monster.]

    ¡°Phew¡­.¡±

    I stretched my tired body after the explosion.

    I was definitely exhausted.

    If this keeps up, I might have to go to the emergency room again.

    Coming out of the hospital, the work I keep doing is just fighting. Even gangsters wouldn¡¯t do this.

    ¡°Is the fighting over? Why are you just killing viins?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t meow at me. Are you imitating a cat?¡±

    ¡°Meow meow you asshole.¡±

    I turned my head towards the voice. There was Pink Deneb perched on top of a streetlight. Beautiful pink crows were flying around her.

    Looking up, the crows were circling overhead.

    So she used Ribbon to track me. It wasn¡¯t too difficult toe to that conclusion.

    However, I couldn¡¯t figure out her motives. I must have been pretty tired from fighting that A-grade viin earlier. And I¡¯m the one who defeated her the other day. She¡¯d usually onlye back when she had a good n.

    ¡°What business do you have? As I said before, I won¡¯t attack if you don¡¯t start anything.¡±

    ¡°Anyone listening would think I¡¯m the bad guy here.¡±

    ¡°Well, with your posture and tone, you kind of are.¡±

    ¡°I suppose.¡± Pink Deneb chuckled and gracefully climbed down from her crouched position on the streetlight.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Despite her tough makeup and speech, her movements were remarkably elegant. The fabric draped over her body shimmered and swayed in the streetlight. Her small frame and long eyshes framed her pale pink eyes beautifully. The roots of her short hair seemed to glow even more from the two-tone dye effect.

    ¡°I want to ask you something.¡±

    The expression on Deneb¡¯s face as she approached wasn¡¯t very pleasant. It¡¯s understandable if she sees me as a viin, but the mncholy in her gaze was peculiar.

    ¡°If I was good at sweet-talking, I¡¯d suck the soul right out of you here. But I don¡¯t have that skill. I¡¯ll ask straight up.¡±

    Her starry light flickered nervously, like it had met a strong gust of wind.

    ¡°Are you Han Jae-jung from your human days?¡±

    Some of those shimmering stardust fragments reached me.

    A memory surfaced.

    Closer to a bloody red than a pink hue.

    Back when Deneb was still quite young. She was crying, and I wasforting her. My hands were heavily calloused, and Deneb¡¯s face was bruised all over. The two of us, covered in wounds.

    So Han Jae-jung was connected not only to Blue Sirius, but to her as well? Or rather, I had a connection to her? As I took a step towards the hypothesis that I am Han Jae-jung, I still felt a queasy unease, unable to fully ept it.

    ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯

    I frowned at the sensation of peeking into someone else¡¯s memories, which felt achingly familiar. My head hurts. How many times have I endured this past today alone? If this is truly my memory, then why does it feel so foreign yet so familiar? Unable to bear the headache, I raised a hand to my forehead and sighed.

    ¡°Phew¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­! What, what is it? Spit it out quickly.¡±

    If I were to run away using Alkaid, it would only amplify her suspicions. But I don¡¯t have much in the way of eloquence either. It¡¯s clear that someone already suspicious like her won¡¯t be easily convinced by anything I tell her.

    I know that Pink Deneb is a good person.

    In the original work, no, in that webtoon of some sort, she was one of the few who upheld justice and loyalty to the end.

    Of course, most magical girls were like that.

    But she never gave up that mindset even after losing her powers.

    She¡¯s an admirable person, a true hero.

    That¡¯s why I can¡¯t reveal it.

    It¡¯s a matter of human decency.

    I can¡¯t even be certain myself, so dragging her into this uncertain recognition and causing her heartache would be a grave discourtesy.

    The one she has affection for is Han Jae-jung, not me.

    As an outsider, a lost soul, leaning on this mistaken identity to make her sad would be a vition of my moral duty as a person.

    I may have Han Jae-jung¡¯s body, but his proper spirit does not reside within. How much grief would this disconnect cause for others? Can Deneb even handle the fact that the person she knew as a viin is her past connection?

    If I reveal myself here, she¡¯ll definitely think of me as the viinous Han Jae-jung.

    No matter what excuse I make, she will firmly believe it.

    For her, it will create two paths, to treat me as a viin would a magical girl, or to be tormented by the past connection. She will be gued by anguish she¡¯s never experienced before.

    ¡°What grounds do you have to say that?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even bother asking what this Han Jae-jung name is about? You bastard¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a familiar name, I just don¡¯t see the need to ask about it.¡±

    ¡°No, I guess there¡¯s no need.¡±

    Deneb put her hands on her hips and asked again, in a defiant posture.

    ¡°So, is it true?¡±

    Her short stature made her look quite cute. The hand on her hip was trembling, belying her bravado. I smiled and responded.

    ¡°Even if I tell you, you won¡¯t believe me. But remember this one thing.¡±

    I can¡¯t reveal it now.

    The potential costs outweigh the benefits. I¡¯m not even certain she would be an ally.

    She might even try to kill me alone, out of sympathy and the affection she¡¯s built up over the years.

    When I¡¯ve fully regained my memories one day, then we can approach this as people.

    For now, the rtionship between a magical girl and viin is more ideal.

    To cling to that faint hope and dream of being on the same wavelength would only cause us both suffering.

    Her, tormented by glimpsing Han Jae-jung in me and my past, and me, unable to live up to her expectations because I can¡¯t ess that past.

    We¡¯d both be agonizing over it to the point of death.

    The suspicion that has already taken root cannot be erased. She will likely doubt me for the rest of her life.

    And I cannotpletely deny that suspicion either.

    But I can maintain an appropriate level of tension so that the suspicion doesn¡¯t solidify into absolute certainty.

    That should be enough.

    ¡°Han Jae-jung is not here right now.¡±

    Not yet.

    I grabbed her by the neck and lifted her into the sky.

    [SET. Reversion.]

    ¡°Wha-what? Fuck! You bastard!¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t chase me. It¡¯s a distraction.¡±

    Continuing the pursuit would just be annoying. I gentlyid her down.

    Crash!

    [Reversion sessful. Reproduction rate 30%.]

    The intentionally low reproduction rate attack was perfect for just knocking her out and leaving.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    As the brilliance of the stars that had so vividly lit up the night began to fade, and the faint purple clouds of dawn started to peek out.

    ¡°What are you doing here¡­?¡±

    Pink Deneb found Han Jae-jung lying asleep on the side of the road. What a sight for someone who had hoped for happiness. It felt as if her heart was being torn apart.

    After waking from his unconsciousness, she immediately sent out Ribbon to search for the viin again. She couldn¡¯t take the advice to not chase him.

    ¡°Did you end up sleeping out here instead of going home¡­ Did you drink like my senior too? But I don¡¯t smell any alcohol¡­ You¡¯re not really homeless, right? Don¡¯t do that¡­ If she finds out, my senior will really die¡­.¡±

    But the viin of the Big Dipper was nowhere to be seen, and all she could find was a lone homeless man, dressed simrly to the viin when his transformation had worn off. Sleeping on a bed of newspaper, a still youthful-looking man.

    ¡°The viin earlier seemed pretty good at lying¡­ So maybe you¡¯re not him? Ugh, I really don¡¯t know. Actually, I¡¯m not even sure if that was a lie.¡±

    Deneb carefully covered him with a nket, making sure not to wake him.

    ¡°But one thing¡­ I understand that you¡¯re avoiding me. Was what you said at the hospital true? Did you really forget me? And senior too?¡±

    Trait of viinous ¨C memory loss.

    But the way he looked at Blue Sirius at the hospital, there was definitely a longing glimmering in his eyes. He was clearly trying to pretend not to know. That very human behavior was too much for simply dismissing him as a viin.

    And the words of that viin earlier too. There were too many unanswered parts.

    However, there is one thing certain.

    There is undoubtedly some kind of connection between the viin of the Big Dipper and Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°So I¡¯ll leave this not-so-friendly kindness here. Don¡¯t thank me. If you did, I¡¯d just end up feeling guilty.¡±

    If he were truly a viin, he wouldn¡¯t be able to impersonate a human body so perfectly.

    But if he¡¯s a viin with that kind of ability¡­

    ¡°If my senior really is a viin¡­ Would I be able to kill him?¡±

    That viin probably wouldn¡¯t kill him. Judging from the times he had the chance but only subdued him, that much is clear.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I¡¯ll take my leave for now. And we¡¯ll see each other again¡­ for sure.¡±

    With those words, Pink Deneb vanished from before him. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    <b><i>Promise</i></b>

    It was cold. Since it¡¯s now fall, my physical strength, which had deteriorated to the point of homelessness, was no longer able to withstand the cold.

    My clothes are thin.

    I have even put on the hospital patient gown I got, but it still wasn¡¯t enough to keep the cold out.

    The hood is not made of thick material either, so the wind easily seeps through.

    The sweatpants are the same.

    On the days I was homeless in this outfit, I almost died, no exaggeration.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the nket kindly provided by someone whose name and face I don¡¯t know, I would have frozen to death.

    At this rate, I¡¯ll either get beaten to death by a viin or die of hypothermia before evenpleting the quest.As expected, if survival is not secured, other worries get pushed aside.

    It was just the other day that I resolved to establish my memories and identity, but what am I doing now?

    But dying would make everything useless.

    If I die, I¡¯ll be wandering in the afterlife before even finding my future. Life must always be cherished.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve spent all my free time in the past three days looking for a ce to live. I¡¯ve also avoided having contact with the magical girl. Afterpleting the quest, I always went with Alkaid to avoid the risk of being chased by Deneb.

    After much struggle, I was finally able to find a room.

    Aside from the cockroaches, it¡¯s a decent ce with adequate space and decent amenities for living alone. Most importantly, the rent is reasonable, about half of what other ces cost.

    Of course, just like the principles of capitalism, the reason the rent is so low is because there¡¯s a catch.

    I turned my gaze to the sound of someone knocking on the window in the morning. Unfortunately, it was not the front door, but the window.

    The sound was more like waves crashing than a knock.

    Looking over, there was a slimy tentacle-like thing vigorously pounding on the window from the outside.

    ¡°Wow, shit.¡±

    Not a river view, but a viin view.

    As long as it¡¯s safe, this could even be a popr unusual housing option.

    Yes, the house I¡¯m renting is in a high-risk area for viin appearances.

    That¡¯s why the housing prices are significantly lower in this neighborhood.

    There¡¯s hardly any management, but at least I have a ce to sleep now. I can just clean up the dirt. I willingly signed the contract for this ce.

    The downside is that I don¡¯t know when the house might get destroyed by a viin. But at least I can fight and defeat those things, so I¡¯m better off than most people living here.

    In other words, everyone else living here is a crazy person who doesn¡¯t care about their life.

    The eyeballs attached to the suction cups of the tentacle outside the window were clearly visible.

    I need to hurry up and move out of this crazy neighborhood.

    [Would you like to transform now?]

    ¡°¡­Not right now.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to draw attention to my activities, so I nned to lure it to a quiet ce and take care of it discreetly. I put on the new clothes I had bought with teary eyes and got ready to go out.

    Just having a house doesn¡¯t mean everything is good.

    Now I need to earn money to maintain this living situation. I¡¯ve practically exhausted the insurance money, which was my only source of funds.

    Today is an important day for earning money.

    Specifically, government money, the most delicious kind of money.

    In other words, I¡¯m going to the suicide prevention support center to apply for aid.

    In that sense, I¡¯m quite simr to the magical girl, earning money from taxpayers.

    Life¡­

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    In the end, I was able to arrive at the counseling center after dealing with the octopus baby.

    The ink was quite unpleasant, but when I canceled the transformation, it disappeared like a ghost.

    I almost ended up beingte, but since I rode a bike supported by Megrez Form, it was easily resolved.

    Transformation¡­ might be quite convenient?

    Of course, it¡¯s a disadvantage in the job market. But this is not just a quest, it¡¯s also because of this trauma-filled body.

    No, it¡¯s not the body, it should be the mind.

    ¡®Han Jae-jung¡¯s body is mine and my mind is Han Jae-jung¡¯s, Han Jae-jung is me¡­ howplicated.¡¯

    I was a butterfly and I was the butterfly.

    Shaking my head at this dream-like reality, I walked down the street.

    ¡°Mr Han Jae-jung!¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Startled by the touch on my back, I swung my hand.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Vega.¡±

    It seems I reacted too sensitively due to all the recent hardships.

    Iughed sheepishly and lowered my shoulders.

    ¡°Ah, I, I was too friendly? Next time I¡¯ll be more careful¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that. I just got a little startled, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Especially since I¡¯ve been constantly tormented by the viins in reality and in my dreams over the past few days.

    It seems the vivid memories are just too difficult to forget.

    I am still having dreams where I¡¯m being chased by those viins. Just this morning, for example.

    Even now, I can still feel the unpleasant sensation of that foul blood on my body.

    The feelings of helplessness and fear were just not going away.

    ¡°I had a bad dream today¡­.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t sleep at all? That won¡¯t do!¡±

    Red Vega vigorously moved her two arms, showing off her healthiness.

    ¡°People need to eat three meals a day, exercise, and get proper sleep! The old saying that a healthy body leads to a healthy mind is absolutely true!¡±

    Among those, she¡¯s only keeping up with the exercise.

    My meals is just one a day, and I keep waking up from nightmares and going back to sleep.

    But even Red Vega herself doesn¡¯t seem to be in great shape today.

    ¡°By the way, you didn¡¯t transform today?¡±

    ¡°Ah. Yes. Ahaha! Does it still feel a bit awkward? I remembered that Han Jae-jung didn¡¯t like me being too conspicuous before¡­.¡±

    Indeed, it was a consideration.

    I feel pitiful and ashamed of the reality where I¡¯m still being cared for by Mija, but I¡¯m also grateful that she remembers and puts into practice even such small things.

    Even without transforming, her beauty hasn¡¯t faded.

    Certainly, the vivid red hair, twin tails, red outer skirt, and the frilly white skirt are gone.

    But her distinctive red and clear eyes, and the flowing ck hair are enough to give a refreshing, pure feeling even without the transformation.

    The light makeup enhances her natural beauty and freshness.

    But because of that, the dark circles around her eyes cannot be hidden.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re really pretty even without transforming. But¡­ It seems Vega isn¡¯t in a position to point that out either, right?¡±

    Iughed yfully and tapped the area around my eyes. It seems we both spent the night awake.

    ¡°Huh? Ah¡­ This is because I¡¯ve been on call since this morning! I¡¯m not usually like this!¡±

    ¡°Since this morning?¡±

    These crazy kids, what did they do with the youthbor standardsw?

    ¡°Vega, you¡¯re still a minor, right? But you¡¯re working until night?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Usually my sisters tell me to go home. But with the recent increase in viin appearances, how can I ignore the suffering of the citizens! Of course I have to roll up my sleeves as a magical girl!¡±

    There was a hint of longing for recognition in Red Vega¡¯s voice.

    Well, Libra has started seriously testing the magical girlstely.

    They must be nning to push them to the extreme, to the point of not being able to sleep.

    From today, I resolve to also hunt down the viins that haven¡¯t caused any quests yet.

    But still, the kid needs to be put to bed.

    ¡°That¡¯s really impressive. To be so diligent at that age.¡±

    ¡°Haha, of course! And I¡¯m actually not that young anymore. I¡¯ll be an adult in just a few months!¡±

    Even after bing an adult in a few months, you¡¯ll still be a kid.

    Did you think I didn¡¯t know your age?

    Those who have only lived a fraction of their lives are all still kids. After all, they are still walking the path of spring.

    Her statement actually made her immaturity even more apparent.

    ¡°If you¡¯re that busy, you don¡¯t have toe here.¡±

    ¡°Huh?? That¡¯s absolutely not possible! If I don¡¯t keep an eye on you, Han Jae-jung might have weird thoughts again, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve got a point. If Vega doesn¡¯t watch over my will to live, I¡¯ll be in trouble too.¡±

    Suppressing a sigh, I smiled and made a suggestion.

    ¡°Vega. We don¡¯t necessarily have to do the counseling inside this center, right?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ I think so!¡±

    ¡°Then how about we have a conversation while enjoying the breeze outside?¡±

    Talking directly while experiencing nature would be better than the eye-straining fluorescent lights and the sunlight blocked by the windows.

    ¡°There¡¯s something healing about that, you know. And Vega didn¡¯t seem satisfied with just the cup ramenst time¡­ This time, let¡¯s buy some street food you like.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, can I say it?¡±

    Red Vega grinned mischievously.

    ¡°Totally, totally, totally!!! I love it!!!¡±

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Hey there¡­.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason you chose the river? Don¡¯t tell me¡­.¡±

    The ce we came to was the same river where Vega mistakenly thought I had tried to jump in the past.

    However, it was not on the bridge this time, but on a promenade built to allow resting while overlooking the river.

    ¡°Haha, no way. I told you before, I¡¯m afraid of death. There won¡¯t be any of that now.¡±

    The river was blue. It flowed blue from start to finish. Youth had passed, but the blueness remained, flowing into autumn, truly a blue autumn.

    Moreover, the person next to me is still in their youth.

    Of course, if we¡¯re being picky, I¡¯m also in the age of spring, but¡­

    ¡°And if you jump in here, you¡¯ll just get your clothes wet, and Vega will have to fish you out. Not the best ending, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m confident I can rescue you in under 3 seconds!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m d. I really don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    It was sincere.

    I don¡¯t want to die, nor do I want to be in a life-threatening situation.

    Judging by this mindset alone, I¡¯d be qualified to graduate from a suicide counseling program and receive a certificate.

    ¡°But what¡¯s that you brought?¡±

    ¡°Ah, this!¡±

    Red Vega opened the paper box she had brought. Inside were visually appealing donuts. Ah, could it be¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s Pritee donuts!¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s the one. The donut truck started by Magical Girl Prise.¡±

    ¡°You know about it?! It¡¯s an old story now! But yes, that¡¯s the one!¡±

    She looked at the donut box proudly.

    ¡°See the autograph printed on the box? Kyaa¡­ It¡¯s amazing!¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any of those around here¡­ Did you just fly there and back real quick?¡±

    ¡°Since I have the ability, I might as well put it to good use!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I envy that.¡±

    I may have a flying bike, but being able to fly without any tools is something I envy.

    I picked up a chocte donut and popped it in my mouth, gazing at the river.

    ¡°I also have coffee! Look, the clear symbol of Sky Prise, EBE1FF, is printed on the cup!¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you¡­¡±

    The Magical Girl setup seems to still be a thing.

    No, now that it¡¯s reality, the term setup would be inappropriate.

    The webtoon ¡®The Golden Age of Magical Girls¡¯ is still vivid in my memory.

    This memory being fake and me actually being Han Jae-jung? I¡¯m still having trouble epting that. Of course, the possibility of this guess being wrong still remains.

    ¡°But Vega, do you remember your own symbol color?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Umm¡­ It was E something¡­¡±

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t even know your own color?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not really into fangirling over myself¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true too.¡±

    And at the same time, it means she¡¯s lost interest in herself. I took a sip of the coffee she had given me.

    ¡°Vega, listen while I eat. This is a counseling session.¡±

    ¡°Eep?! Yes, yes!¡±

    As the hot coffee flowed down my throat, I felt a sense of relief.

    ¡°I said I overcame the fear of death, right? I think that fear is something everyone who tries tomit suicide has. Even people who have resolved to take their own life must still be afraid of death. So why do people try to die?¡±

    The fear had not gone away since the day I recalled the memory.

    Or perhaps it had been there since the day I was hanging.

    ¡°Maybe when the fear of living outweighs the fear of dying. When facing tomorrow bes more terrifying than dying right now. Ah, I¡¯m sorry, that was too heavy a topic. You must be choking. Have your coffee.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is actually hot chocte for me. But thank you!¡±

    Gulping.

    Vega, who had been so focused on the conversation that she had stuffed a mouthful of donut without chewing, happily sipped her hot chocte.

    ¡°So what I¡¯m trying to say is¡­ Vega, when you said before that you¡¯re not afraid of death, it sounded to me like this.¡±

    Vega¡¯s eyes were serious as she drank the hot chocte.

    She seemed to have forgotten what was in her mouth again, and flinched as her tongue got burned. She then stuck out her tongue and fanned it with her hand.

    What was she doing?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Be careful when drinking hot things¡­ Anyway.¡±

    I handed her a napkin and continued. ¡°For you, Vega, the most precious thing isn¡¯t your own life, but the lives of clueless strangers. And losing that is what you¡¯re most afraid of. That¡¯s why you can so easily say you don¡¯t fear death, because you can recklessly throw away a life that others are too afraid to casually discard. I had that impression. I¡¯m sorry, I was a bit selfish.¡±

    Vega¡¯s hand holding the napkin paused as she wiped the hot chocte and donut crumbs.

    ¡°As a counselor, you shouldn¡¯t disregard even your own life.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who should apologize. Please always fear death. Life is so precious.¡±

    I epted her apology without refusing.

    ¡°And promise me. Just like I promised I wouldn¡¯t try to take my life here again, Vega, you have to promise that too.¡±

    Magical girls¡¯ lives are lighter than one might imagine.

    That¡¯s why the world was destroyed.

    They didn¡¯t value their own lives, nor did they value others¡¯.

    And when their lives were wasted like that, no one was left to uphold the order of the world.

    ¡°Fear the viins and death, and if you ever find yourself in mortal peril, run away.¡±

    When Paradox and Red Vega perished together, the only ones left in the world were the viins seeking answers from the magical girls, and the people who would be sacrificed to those viins.

    The viins, unable to find the answers they sought, flew into a rage and massacred the people.

    A hero¡¯s life is not meant for sacrifice. It should not be disregarded.

    For my own survival, and for their survival.

    Now Libra has begun her activities in earnest.

    But she is not alone. The other members of the Dilemma will also emerge from the shadows.

    Now their lives are in serious danger.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s how I¡¯ll survive. Vega encouraged me to live, and if the Vega who cheered me on were to disappear, what would I do?¡±

    Having experienced being close to death, I could understand the value of life better than anyone.

    Death must be feared. Knowing that fear, I can cherish life more dearly.

    The experience, though not exactly from homelessness, was still a valuable one. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    <b><i>Han Jae-jung Failed to Escape!</i></b>

    The Heyday of Magical Girls.

    Leaving aside whether that webtoon actually existed, the content itself seems reliable based on my experiences so far.

    Furthermore, ording to this, the one with the highest mortality rate right now is Red Vega.

    If it weren¡¯t for the protagonist¡¯s buffs and luck, her reckless charge towards every enemy would be a recipe for an early demise.

    Unlike the original work, there are many variables at y here. Even the luck present in the original may disappear.

    Red Vega¡¯s mortality rate can be seen as quite high.

    Han Jae-jung considered that and conveyed a request.

    ¡°¡­No! That¡¯s still not possible!¡± However, Red Vega firmly rejected this request. ¡°A magical girl must not fear such things! Of course, that¡¯s my standard¡­ But we are the ones who protect the citizens! The moment I betray that principle out of concern for my own life, I¡¯m disqualified as a magical girl!¡±Resolute. Han Jae-jung suppressed the urge to sigh and stered a bitter smile on his face.

    ¡°Well, I may have seemed anxious. You¡¯ve seen it too, haven¡¯t you? My recent performance has beencking.¡±

    ¡°Huh? No, that can¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°No, I know! I¡¯m being evaluated as a fallen hero who boasted an undefeated record, crashing down like a short-livedet ¨C Red Vega!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things? These damn people have changed even after giving up Virgo¡­ Ah, no. You must have been very tired.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pretend! I understand your anxiety¡­¡±

    Red Vega inferred that Han Jae-jung¡¯s words were rooted in anxiety. Distrust exceeding anxiety. Can this person truly protect her? The kind of doubt that a citizen can naturally have towards a hero.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry! Even if I perish, I¡¯ll never give up!¡±

    The magical girl who is always concerned for others is often unaware of being on the receiving end of such concern. Even as a neer, this tendency is the same. In reality, those who sympathize with magical girls often end up being treated as useless fools.

    Telling them not to waste time worrying about the pretty girls who earn tons of money.

    Red Vega defiantly dered, propping her feet up on the bench. ¡°In fact, my dream goes beyond just being undefeated, it¡¯s to be the North Star! To be the star that everyone believes in and follows!¡±

    ¡°You mean Sky Pris?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! She¡¯s my idol! The first magical girl! The strongest magical girl who protects love and peace!¡±

    Her eyes shone as brightly as the sun.

    ¡°I want to carry on Pris¡¯s legacy!¡±

    Red Vega, her fist clenched, was a girl burning with dreams. A spark still untainted by cynicism, with the resolve to sacrifice herself for her dreams. A vibrant spring with much more to burn.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a tragedy? Pris perished while fighting a viin, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what makes it so amazing! She fought to the very end without abandoning love and peace!¡±

    The statement that death is not feared originated from this dream.

    Han Jae-jung was able to reach this conclusion, feeling the vivid emotions that he couldn¡¯t when simply reading the webtoon.

    ¡°I want to be the next North Star. A guiding light that shines clearly even in the dark sky.¡±

    Additionally, he was able to recall one more fact.

    The name of the author of the Magical Girl Heyday webtoon.

    It was undoubtedly Pris.

    At the time of reading, he had thought the author was just inserting their own name into the work, attempting some form of meta-fiction self-insert. But there was no direct appearance of the author aside from the mention at the end.

    Is that simply a coincidence? Or is there some hidden conspiracy? He doesn¡¯t know yet, but it¡¯s certainly worth investigating.

    He¡¯ll look into Prister. It¡¯ll be difficult to dig through the media, but¡­

    Scouring through literature might work.

    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ But I can¡¯t make that promise.¡±Red Vega apologized sheepishly.

    ¡°¡­No, I¡¯m the one who should apologize. I was too rude to you, the counselor. I just said that because you seemed to be pushing yourself too hard recently. Forget about it.¡±

    Han Jae-jung responded with a bitter smile, as if it was nothing. He had expected the refusal. It wasn¡¯t meaningless. The moment those words were spoken, they were recorded.

    Now, Red Vega will asionally recall those words. That someone wishes for her to not lose her life.

    That alone is enough. Just to convey a small sense of caution.

    ¡°No! I¡¯m actually grateful! That you gave such deep thought to the matter of my life¡­ It¡¯s proof that I¡¯m getting brighter, isn¡¯t it? And thank you for worrying about me! This is the first time I¡¯ve heard such words, aside from my seniors!¡±

    ¡°Was I not rude?¡±

    ¡°Not at all! I¡¯m so happy to hear that you care about me! Thank you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±

    Red Vega¡¯s expression was exceptionally bright. She wasn¡¯t lying. However, she felt a sense of familiarity when looking at this client.

    The tone of voice, the conveyed situation, all different, but¡­

    Something¡­

    ¡®The viin of the Big Dipper?¡¯

    It ovepped with the concern he had previously expressed.

    ¡®No, what an impertinent thought!¡¯

    Red Vega shook her head vigorously, dismissing that idea.

    How could a person bepared to a viin? What an absurd notion.

    This was the altruistic sentiment expressed by a mentally unstable client after reflecting on death. It was a noble heart that should not bepared.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¯

    Red Vega bowed her head, silently apologizing. The bewildered Han Jae-jung could only react with confusion.

    Then, she tried to change the mood by looking around at the riverside scenery. The turbulent river that had seemed terrifying at night now appeared beautiful in the tranquility of the morning.

    ¡°You know, the river is quite pretty!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is¡­ I can understand the reason for finding healing in nature. I¡¯ve been so busytely that I haven¡¯t had a chance to catch my breath, but it feels good to have this moment of leisure.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

    Fortunately, Han Jae-jung responded well. Red Vega sighed in relief and took a bite of her donut.

    The asional bird calls, the peaceful walking trail, the blue river flowing under the sun¡¯s embrace, the cool breeze, in the silence that remained after exchanging their dreams and aspirations, there was afortable tranquility rather than an ufortable awkwardness.

    ¡®This is nice¡­¡¯

    As he had said, she had been too busy recently to have any leisure time. Every moment was a continuous tension. She had even pulled an all-nighter toe here today. That taut string of tension had now loosened.

    Afterwards, they spent time engaging in casual conversation, moving away from the serious talk of death, as they finished off a whole box of donuts. It was afortable time, free of any worries.

    Having finished their meal, Red Vega reached a certain conclusion.

    ¡®Could it be¡­ That even the location was a consideration?¡¯

    If they had gone to the counseling office, her role would havee to mind, making it difficult for her to truly rest. Perhaps that¡¯s why she intentionally chose this natural setting for the counseling session? Because of these dark circles under her eyes?

    She was the one being considerate! She is the counselor here!

    ¡®I¡¯m the one who should be considerate¡­¡¯

    Embarrassed by this role reversal, where she was the one being cared for instead of the one providing care, Red Vega decided to properly engage in the counseling.

    ¡°Hey, have you been having a hard timetely¡­¡±

    She needed to properly counsel the client. She shouldn¡¯t have just brushed it off earlier. She had to respect the client¡¯s heart. Red Vega adopted a fatherly tone, as if speaking to a troubled teenage daughter.

    [Protector, there¡¯s an emergency call.]

    The mascot suddenly spoke up.

    [You have to deploy.]

    As a telepathic mascot, it was aware of how disruptive this was to the counseling session. But it had to convey the message. These public service activities ultimately have lower priority than magical girl duties.

    The mascot spoke in a timid tone, carefully observing the situation.

    ¡°¡­Now?¡±

    ¡°Did an emergency calle in?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no! Nothing hase in yet!¡±

    ¡°So one is about toe in, huh.¡±

    Han Jae-jung smiled, calling out her little lie.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already said what was bothering me. And the time is¡­ Already over an hour, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Over an hour¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, the counseling time is up. Go ahead and leave without worry.¡±

    [Guardian, I¡¯ll send you the location.]

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Alright, I won¡¯t receive any special treatment next time!¡±

    Red Vega snatched up the mascot and rushed off.

    Watching her retreating figure, Han Jae-jung also stood up.

    [I¡¯ll transmit the location information.]

    ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    He had to get going as well.

    [Go to the designated location and defeat the viin.]

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    This quest is extremely annoying, but the motivation is more concrete than before.

    There was the original reason for not wanting to die, and recently I¡¯ve also heard that I can even recover my memories.

    On top of that, I can solve the issue of child exploitation, it¡¯s a triple win.

    ¡®The problem is that my own will isn¡¯t involved in this.¡¯

    But isn¡¯t that how life is in general? We¡¯re not as free as we¡¯d like to be due to factors like capital and time. At least this belt has saved me many times, so I suppose that¡¯s worth something.

    Of course, I¡¯m nning to just dump it in the ocean someday.

    [Since autonomous flight is possible, this is meaningless.]

    ¡°That was just an idle thought. Anyway¡­¡±

    I looked around to check the number of enemies. The impression I got was that there aren¡¯t many viins.

    ¡°Grrrr¡­.¡±

    From the presence I feel, it seems they¡¯re not even A-grade. At best, they¡¯re B-grade.

    Has Libra finally run out of funds to create viins?

    After all, the cost of creating viins is money, so that¡¯s a reasonable assumption.

    But of course, that¡¯s just a delusion. Libra is the don of the underworld, ruling like a king through the use of drugs and viins as mercenaries.

    Even as we speak, they¡¯re likely making money in real-time. To only send out this level of forces?

    A magical girl could probably take care of them in just a few minutes. Distributing this little power like this, they¡¯ll just get picked off one by one.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not my business anyway.¡¯

    I ced my hand on the belt and turned the buckle. A cheerful click sounded, and a voice came from the belt.

    [PHECDA]

    Phecda.

    One of the stars of the Big Dipper, originating from the bear¡¯s thigh.

    Another name for it is Tianji, the jewel of the sky.

    But there is one more name for it.

    It is none other than the celestial bead.

    Green armor covered by deep blue armor. It was a massive, imposing set of medieval-style te mail. The armor flowed over my shoulders and down my arms, forming two massive iron ball-like objects in my hands.

    Tianji. These two celestial bead-like iron balls in my hands seem capable of easily crushing anything.

    The design is hideous, but the performance is outstanding.

    Whoosh.

    As the balls spun, a powerful wind was generated.

    The swirling winds gradually gathered andpressed, taking on a visible form.

    Dozens of wind spheres formed, clustering around Tianji.

    Booming!!!

    The Tianji, now shrouded in blue winds, started spinning furiously, creating deafening sounds.

    The air pressure was heavy.

    But there was no need to advance.

    I could just stand my ground, and they woulde charging at me.

    ¡°Graaaah!!!¡±

    Roaring unintelligibly, three or so viins came rushing in.

    My only task was to simply swing my fists.

    [SET. Leakage of the Celestial Bead (Tianji Louwai).]

    No matter howpressed the winds gathered by the Tianji, they would ultimately be released.

    There are no eternal secrets, and no eternal seals.

    As I swung my fist, the Tianji, filled with blue winds, struck their bodies powerfully.

    Shreeek!!

    Thepressed winds were released, tearing and mauling their flesh. The sound of the rushing winds, the sound of skin being ripped, the sound of the air being released like arge firecracker, these various deafening sounds mixed together, assaulting my eardrums.

    Of course, the bodies of the viins that were the source of this din were torn apart and scattered.

    [Sessful Leakage of the Celestial Bead (Tianji Louwai). Reproduction rate 78%. Defeated all viins.]

    ¡®Is that it?¡¯

    Saying that usually means more wille.

    [Questplete.]

    ¡®So it really is over.¡¯

    As I was about to use Alkaid, through the smoke from the exploding viins, someone approached.

    ¡°I¡¯m d. You acted as I expected.¡±

    It was Libra.

    ¡°I thought this bait would be perfect for someone like you who only takes down viins.¡±

    What¡¯s that supposed to mean? I unhesitatingly turned the belt¡¯s buckle.

    [ALKAID.]

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    ¡­But I couldn¡¯t activate it.

    [ALKAID activation failed. ALKAID activation failed. Unable to locate the star at the moment.]

    I raised my head. Libra¡¯s scale was covering Alkaid¡¯s star.

    You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    <b><i>Running Away is Beautiful</i></b>

    [ALKAID.]

    Smoke rose up.

    ¡°No, that won¡¯t do.¡±

    At that moment, Libra raised her right hand.

    ¡°I will offer one of my stars. Stop that one¡¯s star.¡±

    Boom!

    A cluster of shining energy moved up to one side of the Libra¡¯s scale, causing it to tilt greatly. At the same time, the heavy aura surrounding Libra dissipated significantly.

    On the opposite side of the scale, the faint starlight like shards of ss that had been shining in the smoke was all sucked up and drawn upwards. It was Alkaid¡¯s starlight.ng.

    The two scales were now bnced.

    ¡°Properpensation always follows proper payment.¡±

    Tink, tick. The belt that had been belching smoke ceased functioning with those feeble sounds.

    [ALKAID manifestation failed. ALKAID manifestation failed. Unable to locate the star currently.]

    What kind of ability is that?

    ¡°¡­So that was possible?.¡±

    ¡°Since I don¡¯t have to fight viins often, I didn¡¯t have a chance to show it. It¡¯s something a magical girl can¡¯t do, but in a conflict between viins, this can be used. How does it feel to have your star obscured?¡±

    Libra clenched her fist andughed amusedly.

    Sacrificing one¡¯s own star to stop the function of the opponent¡¯s star. It¡¯s a radical utilization of abilities, like something out of an action drama. For a transaction to be established merely by sacrificing one¡¯s own without mutual consent, what a discriminatory power is this.

    At least, the fact that it cannot be used by magical girls was reassuring.

    I clenched and unclenched my fist. I could really feel the significant drop in my strengthpared to before. It was clear that not only my ability, but also Alkaid¡¯s starlight had disappeared. It was as if hidden in the dark sky, or swallowed by another massive light, invisible.

    It would not be permanent, but the fact that it was fatal to me now remained unchanged.

    ¡°But for a sacrifice to be equal to the gain, what a terrible transaction this is.¡±

    Does this unjust transaction also strike him as unfair? Libra suppressed her anger.

    ¡°The greatest gain from the smallest sacrifice is the most righteous transaction. When a mouse and an elephant stand on either side, the most beautiful angle for the scales to bnce is when they are level. That transaction is justice. So¡­.¡±

    Once again, light rose up on Libra¡¯s scales. One, two, three¡­ four.

    Orbs emitting an intoxicatingly solemn golden light ascended to the scales, four in total.

    Libra, who just sacrificed one star, now had five stars.

    In other words, it became an act of sacrificing all but one of her remaining stars as offerings. A foolish act of lowering herself to the level of a singr star.

    ¡°This sacrifice is truly a just transaction, you see.¡±

    ng!

    With a bright sound, the scales tilted. On the opposite side of the four stars that had been lifted, a new star ascended.

    The bnce of the scales was restored.

    The transaction waspleted.

    ¡°The transaction here is concluded. It was a proper sacrifice.¡±

    There was no need to think about what kind of transaction had been made.

    It was already the method of Libra¡¯s reinforcement seen in the original work.

    A maddening act of sacrificing all the other stars in order to raise the brightness of a single star.

    But the effect was remarkable.

    For a magical girl who can infinitely increase the brightness of a single star alone, there is a realm that transcends the simple brightness of a single star.

    A state where the dazzling flicker does not end in a moment, but maintains continuous light.

    That light can bepared to the birth of a star.

    She has refined and polished the star given to her to the utmost, and ultimately reborn it as her own star.

    That state is called this.

    ¡°The lone light in the darkness is the most weighty light.¡±

    Nova (new star).

    NOVA

    ¡°Behold my form! It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve been reborn! This is divinity, the state closest to that of the Nova!¡±

    Libra¡¯s golden armor flickered like mes. The golden light rose up, illuminating the world. It was a dizzying light that could even threaten the sun. It was so dazzling that one would involuntarily squint their eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s a realm thatmon viins can never reach!¡±

    The pseudo-Nova state.

    A transaction method of temporarily approaching the state of Nova by sacrificing all but one¡¯s own star.

    In the face of that, even breathing was painful. It felt like breathing in jelly. The overwhelming power was on a different scale from the oppressive feeling.

    This is an S-grade viin.

    Once again, memories from the past resurfaced. Fear, and even a sense of helplessness.

    ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯

    I really got a trauma from this.

    Sweat began to trickle down my palms. Even though Libra wasn¡¯t actually there at that time.

    I was able to rush in before, so why am I now afraid?

    Well, back then I didn¡¯t know anything, so I could recklessly go beyond my limits. An ignorant person is the greatest hero.

    But I¡¯m not ignorant now.

    I know of his power and the fear of death, so I can¡¯t recklessly charge forward.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t originally n this, but¡­ You dying here would be more beneficial for my purposes, so I¡¯m sorry about that. Please sacrifice yourself properly.¡±

    I had to somehow loosen the tension and oppressive feeling in my stiffened body. I took a deep breath, rolled my shoulders, and moved my body.

    ¡°Oh ho, are you attacking first?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    I ced my hand on the belt. Click. The buckle that rotated like focusing a telescope stopped at one point. The stopped dial chanted the name of a star.

    [MEGREZ.]

    The green armor instantly transformed into ck armor. Thorns like those worn by ancient biker gangs sprouted from the shoulders. The power most specialized in mobility among my stars.

    ¡°Here I go.¡±

    I crouched down and charged straight in. Libra spread her arms wide, allowing the first move. How kind of her. Boom. The sound of my footsteps ripping through the air was as if cutting the wind. The wind rushed past my ears.

    I used that speed to make a turn to the right, not even brushing past Libra.

    ¡°¡­As expected.¡±

    Then I immediately summoned a motorcycle. A green light mass gathered in the air, quickly taking the form of a two-wheeled vehicle.

    ¡°I really am going.¡±

    I jumped up, using the handlebars as a foothold to climb onto the motorcycle. With a loud engine roar, the motorcycle started to take flight. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d be able to make a deal for flight capabilities, but nothing could move faster than this.

    I was about to break into a joyfulugh¡­

    ¡°Oh, the bnce is off.¡±

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Manifest.¡±

    As my motorcycle took flight, Paradox approached right in front of me. Just as I had created the motorcycle, starlight gathered in his hand, forming a shield.

    A peculiar shield divided in half.

    [Reveal the truth.]

    As the shield shone,my body also began to glow. Illuminating in shades of blue and red, the cactus-headed man gradually took on a new form.

    The appearance of the contradictory strange creature, half red and half blue.

    Without any hesitation, he transformed the shield into a spear and threw it at the flying motorcycle.

    Crack, the spear pierced through the motorcycle like tofu, reaching right up to the tip of my nose. I abandoned the motorcycle like a sailor abandoning a ship, tumbling to the ground. A thunderous boom came from the sky. A red sh and scattered parts and fragments, my beloved motorcycle had exploded.

    The damage doesn¡¯t matter much. We can make it againter. The problem is that it will take a considerable amount of starlight and time to reconstruct that. It¡¯s different from summoning. Right now, it¡¯s be impossible to reconfigure that immediately.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s one-on-one, but why isn¡¯t the bnce right?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before? If you want to pursue true equality, look at the individual stars people possess, not just the number of people.¡±

    I didn¡¯t go that far, damn it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the current situation exactly that? Libra¡¯s star is only one. In contrast, you still have 6 stars remaining. ording to your view, the bnce is off.¡±

    Swoosh. The spear that had been in the sky returned towards him. The contradiction effortlessly caught the spear that had been fired like an arrow with his left hand. He spun it around like a dexterous trick, then thud, stuck it into the ground.

    ¡°So this time, I¡¯m on this side. Are you resentful?¡±

    Of course I¡¯m resentful. I¡¯m also scared. In some ways, I even hate it.

    I looked at Libra. The golden power enveloped the armor, and the armor was flickering like fire. Anyone could see that that side looks stronger, but what kind of twisted standard is this?

    Of course, I know. Paradox¡¯s talk of bnce was just a procedure to gain legitimacy to participate in the battle. His true heart is clearly that he wants to fight me.

    This is why I didn¡¯t resort to summoning troops to lynch.

    To use Paradox on my side.

    ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯

    The situation is more unfavorable than I imagined.

    Libra, who has entered a pseudo-nova state through a transaction, and Paradox, who is a dangerous element just by existing. To sh with these two S-grade viins at the same time.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    There¡¯s no way out. The escape route is blocked, and the means of escape are also blocked. The only thing left is confrontation.

    I put my hand on the belt again.

    A literary life-or-death battle. Fear. An emotion I¡¯ve mulled over countless times. An emotion I haven¡¯t forgotten for a single moment sinceing here. My eyes were trembling. My legs and hands were the same. In the face of death, humans are powerless. But that was not a reason not to struggle against death.

    [MIZAR.]

    I turned the buckle in fear.

    [ALCOR.]

    It was also a forward march in fear.

    Mizar, Alcor. The duality began to shine at the same time.

    It was a flight from death.

    [This form is not originally rmended, but I have released the limit to survive.]

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll fight.¡±

    Light spread like wings around me. The shape was reminiscent of the aurora. Deeper and wider. Strong enough to envelop the entire site. Deep green starlight flew through the sky, converging on the buildings above, next to the enemies, and to my right.

    Seven duplicates were created in this way. The maximum number of duplicates that the Mizar and Alcor forms can generate.

    They were my transformed bodies with neon-sign-like outlines.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good attitude!¡±

    Once again, Paradox threw a spear. It was a light attitude like fishing, but the speed was not at all that of a normal throw. It was like a cannon.

    [MEGREZ.]

    I turned the buckle again and took the form of Megrez once more. The green armor turned ck, and spikes grew on the shoulders. There¡¯s no bike. But it has that mobility.

    I tore through the wind and moved my body to the right. The spear grazed my cheek and flew away. If I had been a little slower to secure my mobility, the impact would have been on my face.

    [MERAK.]

    That voice did note from my belt. It was a duplicate. The duplicate manipted the belt to input the form. Merak. His outline was colored yellow, and a machine gun and a muzzle appeared in his hand.

    Bang!

    The sound of gunfire came from behind me, matching my charge.

    [DUBHE.]

    The outline of the duplicate that had appeared behind Paradox turned white. A huge w appeared in his hand. The duplicate wasted no time in swinging it towards Paradox¡¯s shoulder. A heavy thunderbolt followed the path it had passed.

    The path of the spear that had flown behind me was quickly corrected and began to fly towards his direction. The shield-spear that had returned to Paradox at the speed of a bullet blocked the w that Dubhe was swinging.

    Kwaawoong!

    The sound of a storm shook the ground. The spear, unable to withstand the impact, was blown far away.

    ¡°It¡¯s really annoying that your abilities are so diverse¡­¡±

    After that, the muzzle¡¯s bullets swept over both Paradox and Libra. The bullets that traced the lines of the Big Dipper were quite wide in range, so that was simple enough. The duplicate in Merak¡¯s form kept pouring the bullets without rest.

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Libra regained its bnce, which had been shaken by the bullets. The pseudo-nova has finally started to mobilize.

    Thud! When he kicked the ground once, a roar like an explosion erupted. The effect was greater than an explosion. Libra jumped up and flew into the sky. The target was the duplicate holding the muzzle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to get rid of that pesky bug first.¡±

    A single swing of his hand was enough. A golden shock wave was widely scattered, shaking the buildings. The buildings that were torn like firecrackers soon began to copse.

    ¡°Paradox, what are you doing? You should hurry up and take care of it too.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    The duplicate I use is different from themon binary star duplicate. Unlike the binary star duplicate that can only use magic, this one can engage in more activities and physically interfere with the world.

    However, it also has a drawback.

    The umted damage to the duplicate soones to me as well.

    But there is a way to break this.

    [MIZAR.]

    [ALCOR.]

    Releasing and regenerating before the duplicate is hit. It¡¯s a terribly annoying and starlight-consuming, mind-distracting, crazy thing to do in the middle of a battle, but it¡¯s still better than not using it at all.

    The duplicate that had disappeared before the building copsed was generated in the air again. Right in front of Libra.

    [MERAK.]

    A muzzle was grasped in the hand of that duplicate. Strong light began to gather in the muzzle.

    The other duplicates were also preparing their roles.

    [DUBHE.]

    [SET. White Bear Twin Lightning Formation.]

    [ALIOTH.]

    [SET. Ster me Falling Path.]

    [PHECDA.]

    [SET. Leaking Celestial Pivot.]

    Colorful starlight was scattered from the duplicates wielding their respective weapons. White lightning, red mes, and blue winds. They sparkled intensely, not caring at all about the damage to this area.

    That¡¯s not all.

    Green starlight rose from the duplicate rushing to Libra¡¯s falling path. The fist was aze like a meteor.

    [SET. Reverse Star.]

    A voice also flowed from my belt towards Paradox.

    [SET. Seven Star steps Bogak.]

    ¡°Loadingplete.¡±

    Crunch!

    The ground where I stepped sank inwards.

    ¡°By the way, I forgot this line.¡±

    The starlight did not stop on the ground, but rose to the sky, coloring the clouds. It was as splendid as the first fireworks of the new year. To flee from the brink of death was such a beautiful thing, and I was already learning all sorts of things without having lived for very long.

    ¡°Have you ever seen the stars?¡± /ippostrantions

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    <b><i>The Power of Love</i></b>

    While it may appear morous on the surface, it is as ck as gunpowder within. The dazzling stars that adorned the sky were like a fireworks disy, but in reality, they were a frantic struggle disguised as y.

    With every step, there were rings of stars around my ankles, forming halos. Six halos were formed this way. As expected, with the stars obscured, there were also limitations in wrapping the starlight.

    ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯

    But the fact is, the reproduction rate has increasedpared to before. Whereas I could only muster about half the power back then, six stars now provide sufficient force.

    That¡¯s not all.

    All seven of my clones are preparing and using their own deadly techniques.

    If the power iscking, it can be solved with quantity.

    This is the best I can do in my desperate struggle and challenge.¡°Did you ask if I¡¯ve seen the stars before?¡±

    Behind Paradox, a replica wearing the Seven Stars Bogak on its legs was rushing towards me. The deadly techniques of the other forms were all aimed at Libra.

    ¡°It¡¯s still daytime, so I can¡¯t see them very well. The sun is too bright.¡±

    The opponent calmly replied to the question without even making a defensive preparation.

    Does that mean my attack doesn¡¯t need to be defended against? No, no.

    ¡®He wants to check the power.¡¯

    Paradox wants to confirm my growth.

    It¡¯s not carelessness or leniency. It¡¯s literally curiosity, a process of self-realization. He just wants to experiment and see if I can be the one who can resolve his question.

    But paradoxically, this confirmation is premised on the conviction that this attack won¡¯t lead to the loss of his life. In the end, I¡¯m being looked down upon.

    In fact, even I can¡¯t be sure.

    No, it¡¯s clear that it won¡¯t actually lead to death.

    But I have to see the end.

    I have to knock them down here.

    That¡¯s the only way to survive.

    And the only way to prevent them from harming others today.

    I lifted my foot. The six rings were precariously hung there. I brought it down on Paradox¡¯s head with a high kick that shook his brain. The replica rushing from behind struck his waist. I on the right, the replica on the left.

    We kicked from opposite directions, twisting Paradox¡¯s body. Immediately, a powerful explosion erupted from the impact points.

    It was the same for Libra. The numerous enemies made of starlight mercilessly hacked at her body.

    The explosions urred continuously, as if under bombardment. The fierce winds shook the earth, and the building debris turned to ashes. The debris that couldn¡¯t turn to ash became firewood, keeping the mes from the explosions burning.

    The smoke billowed like a desert storm, and I exhaled a forceful breath in the acrid air.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Huk¡­ Eugh¡­¡±

    I squeezed the starlight to its limit.

    Just as all people have a limit to their stamina and strength, the starlight also has a limit to what can be used at once.

    I had now forced my deadly techniques beyond that limit. It was a desperate struggle, exerting my full power.

    To use an analogy, it¡¯s like repeatedly bench pressing beyond the muscle¡¯s limit, risking injury at any moment.

    [Full Technique Manifestation Sessful. Reproduction Rate 82%.]

    As a result of using the deadly techniques, all my replicas disappeared. In other words, their burden was fully transferred to me.

    I feel like I¡¯m going to be sick. Oxygen isn¡¯t circting properly in my head. My lungs keep inhaling and exhaling air. My whole body is trembling, and I¡¯m drenched in cold sweat.

    I probably can¡¯t continue fighting like this.

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    That groan meant my fate ended here.

    ¡°Phew¡­ I admit, I let my guard down. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been in a pseudo-nova state, so I got excited.¡± Libra emerged from the smoke, her body covered in soot. There were many dents, scratches, and cracks in her armor, indicating significant damage.

    The impact was quite substantial.

    However, it didn¡¯t be a fatal blow.

    Libra¡¯s body was still glowing like a golden me.

    ¡°You¡¯re really dangerous. You have a high chance of disrupting the n.¡±

    I can guess what Libra¡¯s n is.

    The kidnapping incident from the original work.

    Kidnapping numerous elders and children, then forcing the magical girl whoes to rescue them into a fight.

    The location has been prepared in advance, with reporters and people present.

    In that way, they try to elevate the magical girl to a heroic martyr, sacrificing herself while saving the citizens before their eyes.

    That is the n.

    Simple, but effective.

    Just like Paradox and the other viins, Libra also wants to find the answer to her question from the magical girl.

    If there are beings who naturally think of sacrifice, whether for others or themselves, isn¡¯t that a sacrifice without loss for anyone?

    That¡¯s how Libra sees it.

    That¡¯s why my existence must be an obstruction.

    As a viin, not a magical girl, I can both stop her n and escape.

    Justice would be carried out by the whim of a viin, not the sacrifice of a hero. It would be an unpleasant result for Libra.

    Unpredictable variables can be enjoyable, but on a carefully constructed tower, it would be unpleasant.

    Unless it¡¯s a n like the one where they watched what sacrifice the magical girl chose, I¡¯d prefer not to interfere with their serious ns.

    ¡°Then perish here.¡±

    The wind blew. I regained my senses to find Libra¡¯s fist, enveloped in a fierce, glowing light, approaching my face. Crack! Her fist shattered my helmet and shook my head. My dazed body floated up. Libra had already approached from behind and punched my ribs. I could vividly feel my ribs shattering, no need to even think about it.

    My body was still floating in the air. Libra then struck my sr plexus, shoulder, back, and again my head. It happened in an instant, an incredibly fast movement that I couldn¡¯t chase with my Megrez form.

    Before I even hit the ground, she hadnded six blows.

    Boom!

    My body flew through the air and rolled on the ground.

    I recalled the memories of being chased by viins when I was still human. The fading memories of that pain were now vividly recreated. Whether bleeding to death from the stomach back then or now, the result was the same.

    I¡¯m dying.

    [Detected life-threatening danger to user. Canceling transformation.]

    Consciousness faded from the overwhelming pain. The starlight gradually dissipated from my body. The real, battered body beneath the viin¡¯s form was slowly revealed. It was a gruesome sight.

    Even through the blurred vision, the redness was clearly visible. It was in tatters. The fragile human flesh was torn and crushed.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m getting dizzy.¡±

    Paradox¡¯s voice came from Libra¡¯s left. Paradox emerged from the dust cloud, rubbing his neck.

    You bastard. Incredibly tough, aren¡¯t you?

    ¡°That was dangerous. Haha, your neck and waist are almost bent. I¡¯ll have to block it properly next time.¡±

    ¡°Enough with the jokes¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re awake?¡± Paradox approached, chuckling ominously. ¡°Compared to what you went through before, you were stronger. But I guess fewer rings made the difference. It was manageable to take those hits. What was that fleshy attack? What were you trying to do?¡±

    A merciless spear was thrust in front of my eyes.

    ¡°Did your star disappear because the stars were obscured? Why couldn¡¯t you use your power properly?¡± Paradox continued the questioning without stopping. There seemed to be a hint of anger. ¡°Let me ask you again. What is your ideal? It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a viin or a magical girl. After all, as beings who bear the same star, there¡¯s no difference in chasing the unreachable. Whether you¡¯re a viin, a human, or whatever, if you have a star, you¡¯ll need an ideal worthy of it.¡±

    My hand trying to brace myself on the ground iled helplessly. I couldn¡¯t put enough strength into it.

    ¡°Viins are said to be dominated by stars, while magical girls are chosen by stars. Which one are you? Are you chasing desires under the stars¡¯ control, or fulfilling duties as their chosen?¡±

    I forced my powerless arm to move and tried to get up with great effort. I had to move. Whether to resist or flee, I had to survive.

    ¡°What can you grow stronger for?¡±

    Back then, too. That night when I was attacked by the viins, I had moved my body in this pathetic way. I had to resist. From death, from this fear.

    But was that the only reason? Was it really just the fear of death that made me try to resist? The fear of death is based not only on the instinct for life, but also on the rational mind¡¯s reluctance.

    What was my reluctance? Why couldn¡¯t I die?

    What was I afraid of that made me fear death?

    I managed to brace myself on the ground and slowly stood up. My gaze was fixed on Paradox and Libra.

    ¡°Can¡¯t transform again? Hmm¡­ That¡¯s a shame.¡±

    Paradox raised his spear.

    ¡°¡­Jae-jung?¡±

    A cold voice sent the menacing spear flying.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    It was almost destined, rather than just a coincidence.

    The intense collision sound and overwhelming ster power felt in this secluded ruin were clearly the signs of an S-grade viin¡¯s battle.

    However, the magical girls were still busy dealing with the viin assigned to them.

    The one who finished her task the fastest was her.

    Blue Sirius.

    The most powerful among the current magical girls.

    The magical girl with experience in defeating an S-grade viin.

    Considering the situation and her abilities, it was natural for her to respond to that scene.

    And so, she saw it.

    The sight of her former lover bleeding, being beaten by a viin.

    What strongly empowers a magical girl is love and peace.

    And the former, love, is now the greatest driving force behind Blue Sirius¡¯s actions.

    The power of love, which is easily prone to losing the public good and is not rmended, now dominates Blue Sirius.

    An explosive light burst from her gem.

    Her blue hair swayed like a tidal wave, and her blue skirt emitted an even deeper blue glow. Her ster light was shining as if exploding.

    ¡°¡­You two,e out from there.¡±

    The ashes and remaining embers began to freeze.

    It was the harbinger of divinity. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    <b><i>The Meaning of Guardianship (1)</i></b>

    A harbinger of divinity.

    The light was not bright enough to be called divine. Yet, it was majestic. It sparkled as coldly and bluely as an illuminated cier.

    It was like the festival of a northern vige.

    But Blue Sirius¡¯ heart was not the same. I felt the sensation of her blood running cold, something I hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time.

    Anger was a good motivator to bring out more power than usual.

    And if that anger had started as love, even more so.

    The dusty clouds that had been dimming the surrounding scenery became a snowstorm, chilling the air. In that icy wind, Blue Sirius¡¯ hair fluttered coolly.

    ¡°Jae-jung¡­ I¡¯ll rescue you quickly. Wait.¡±Crackle!

    As she took a step, huge ice crystals formed at the center of that spot. The ice crystals gradually diverged from their original shape, extending like des. The ominous ice des pierced Paradox¡¯s feet.

    Feeling that sensation, Paradoxughed interestedly.

    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s almost a 6-star level! Libra, is it simr to yours?¡±

    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m not bound by the number of stars now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. That was the case.¡± Paradox chuckled again and opened his palm. The spear that had been flung away flew back to his hand.

    The long handle retracted into the shaft, bing shorter, like a baton containing another baton. The de of the spear folded in the opposite direction. Through this process, it became a shield, its original form.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡± Libra asked, and Blue Sirius¡¯ brow twitched.

    ¡°Why are you reacting like that? Didn¡¯t you just tell me to get lost? I¡¯m just doing as you said. What¡¯s the problem?¡± Paradox said, brushing off the dust and frost on the shield. ¡°Moreover, aren¡¯t you two each a star? It¡¯s a perfect bnce, so I don¡¯t have a reason to interfere.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to let me go?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll kill this man right now, you see?¡±

    He lifted the red steel boots. Then he immediately lowered them again. The boots grazed Han Jae-jung¡¯s cheek, trampling the ground. It was a clear threat.

    Blue Sirius quickly thrust out his ice spears. It was a volley of icy shards, meant to cool his boiling insides. Paradox bent his waist softly, dodging them. Icicles passed through the spot where his face had been.

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Could you please give me some leeway? I don¡¯t have any outstanding mobility. If you chase me, I¡¯ll have to fight unwillingly. It¡¯ll just be me running away quickly, that¡¯s all. Hmm? No, I¡¯ll withdraw that.¡±

    Paradox smiled brightly, as if he hade up with a new hypothesis.

    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t even need to ask for permission to run away.¡±

    One of his blue eyes turned red. It had achieved perfect bnce.

    The Paradox Principle was activated.

    He had copied the ability.

    Before long, a golden scale appeared on his shoulder. He had copied Libra¡¯s star.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done it this way. I¡¯m really sorry about this.¡±

    Paradox bowed his head, not towards Blue Sirius, but towards Han Jae-jung. Leaning over him, Paradox whispered softly. ¡°Let¡¯s sh again sometime. Then I¡¯ll be able to see your full power.¡±

    Han Jae-jung chuckled wryly. What a kind fellow, giving sermons and encouragement to someone on the brink of death.

    Paradox straightened his bent back and this time greeted Blue Sirius.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet one-on-one next time.¡±

    It was an indirect announcement of aing battle. Blue Sirius would now be unable to avoid the confrontation. As Paradox bid farewell, a round sphere rose up onto his shoulder. It was easy to recognize it as one of the stars from the scale position.

    ¡°The deal isplete.¡±

    ng. With those words, the scale on Paradox¡¯s shoulder became horizontal.

    Red and blue smoke scattered. It was a teleportation using the deal, just like what Libra had done before. While it could be seen as an unfair trade, given that the cost was only one star, considering Paradox¡¯s abilities, the loss was not that significant.

    After all, the starlight would recover over time.

    ¡°Well, goodbye everyone.¡±

    And so, Paradox calmly disappeared from sight.

    ¡°That bastard really left.¡±

    Libra was the only one left. Blue Sirius scrunched up her face in displeasure. To leave so calmly without any punishment, how infuriating.

    But she pushed aside her displeasure for now. There was still a task to be done.

    The anger continued to ze, freezing the world.

    Blue Sirius moved the swords she was holding. Swoosh. A blue gale swept through the space between Libra and Han Jae-jung. Following that gale, a wall of ice was erected.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity I couldn¡¯t tear that guy to pieces, but¡­¡±

    Losing Paradox was regrettable, but now was not the time to think about that. The ground had bepletely icy. Under her boots, she had created thin des like ice skates.

    After protecting Han Jae-jung, Blue Sirius immediately charged at Libra.

    ¡°But I¡¯m still d you stayed.¡±

    The cold, de-like tip was fixed on Libra. Blue Sirius simply reached out and stabbed the empty air. There was no need to actually strike Libra.

    Xu¨§hu¨¡ y¨©l¨´ (Snowke Path).

    A sparkling snowy path engulfed him. It was a path of light, and it was a sword. A missile-like mass of icy storms shed through everything that passed along that path.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Libra jumped into the air with her pseudo-nova high-speed movement to evade it.

    ¡°You have to take what you gave to Jae-jung.¡±

    Blue Sirius gave an ominousugh. A faint shadow fell over the leaping Libra. It was a shadow as if thin ss was pierced by sunlight.

    Illusionary Frost Sword.

    The twin¡¯s phantom is most suited to stab the enemy in the back. The ice phantom like shards of ss swung the sword once more. Snowstorm Resonating Strike.

    Kwaaang!

    The second Snowstorm Resonating Strike hit Libra directly. Libra felt the impact as if being ground in a blender. Enduring the pain, she gathered starlight into her fist.

    As the preparation wasplete, she unhesitatingly swung that fist.

    Sublime Light shing.

    A massive golden spear, bright enough to make anyone¡¯s desires re, pushed away the ice.

    An overwhelmingly powerfulser beam shot up to the sky, momentarily blotting out the sunlight. Due to its presence, Blue Sirius was distracted, if only for a brief moment.

    Libra,nded on the ground, gathered golden light into both her fists this time. Her gaze was not directed at Blue Sirius.

    Divine. The light of that violent explosion condensed, densely packed, as if ready to burst out at any moment. Two tiny golden discs floated above her fists.

    Libra struck those two discs.

    The direction, towards Han Jae-jung.

    Celestial Judgment Falls.

    As the Celestial Scale falls, all things fall into chaos.

    It seemed like stars were falling from the sky. The difference was that what was falling were not stars, but beams of destructive starlight, and the direction of the fall was from left to right, not from top to bottom.

    The light moved rapidly, as if receiving gravity from a direction where gravity should not be executed. A violence that allowed no one within its orbit to survive was carried out.

    ¡°Sacrifice for the greater good!¡±

    At this moment, Han Jae-jung¡¯s body was still in critical condition. He was pathetically weak to move. The ice wall seemed too thin to block the beam. A moment ofplete immobility, unable to move or defend.

    He must not die. That thought was all-consuming. There was fear. A terror beyond instinct.

    From the corner of his vision, blue starlight scattered. For a fleeting moment, he turned to look there.

    He saw the star.

    The beautiful blue star.

    [ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATION.]

    Even as the overwhelming golden light erased other lights, that was the only thing he could see vividly.

    He must not die.

    If I died here and now, I would inflict an indelible wound on her.

    Just a single moment would be enough. When the light blinded everyone without exception, if I could only defend my body for that little time.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Blue Sirius swung three swords. Phantom swords from both directions simultaneously. An ice wall, likely three meters thick, blocked the path of the light. It was a desperate resistance. But it was futile.

    The star, infinitely close to the divine, was fired as a condensed beam. The ice wall melted and shattered like candy. The light approached Han Jae-jung¡¯s eyes. Its power had diminished somewhat, but it was still enough to melt a person. His vision turnedpletely white. Terror approached.

    But resolve apanied it.

    Suddenly, a contradictory thought urred.

    To be dominated by the stars, or to be chosen by them.

    Which of the two, desire or duty, will you bear?

    He was neither of those.

    [THE BIG DIPPER.]

    Just before the light touched me, a green armor enveloped my body. Somehow, there seemed to be a crack in it.

    [ORIGIN.]

    Kwaaaaaang!!!!

    Simultaneously, the light engulfed me.

    That was thest of Han Jae-jung¡¯s consciousness.

    Where the light had swept, not a single life seemed to remain. The asphalt road had melted, emitting a pungent smell. The path was shrouded in mes. Debris from the copsed buildings, not even grazed, simply lying around, decorated the road.

    There was light, and darkness descended. The smoke rising from the melting and copsing created a different kind of obstruction to the vision.

    ¡°Jae-jung!¡±

    Blue Sirius, in a state of panic, ran towards that ce.

    Freezing and clearing the obstacles around, she ran towards the end where the light had reached.

    Libra had already disappeared from sight.

    ¡°Please¡­ God¡­ Don¡¯t do this to me¡­ Please¡­.¡±

    The moisture in her voice betrayed the agony she was feeling now.

    [Guardian, calm down.]

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see the situation right now?!¡±

    She raised her voice angrily even at the mascot, who never got angry.

    The smoke gradually cleared.

    [I¡¯m saying this because there is evidence.]

    The loyal-dog-like mascot continued speaking without a hint of diposure.

    From within the smoke, a human form emerged, not ashes, but a person. While all the paths where the light had fallen had melted, one person¡¯s form remained intact.

    [Life signs are detected.]

    Covered in wounds all over, but not a corpse.

    [He is still alive.]

    He was alive.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    In the dark unconsciousness, Han Jae-jung felt a warm touch. It was the same sensation he felt when having a nightmare. When the scenes of losing his entire family would torment him in his dreams, someone would hold his hand like this. It was his lover.

    Why?

    Now, he could not remember the faces of his family or his lover. Had they all drifted apart so long ago that their memories had evaporated? He felt saddened by this and tried to recall a name.

    ¡°Seol-hwa¡­¡±

    His eyes snapped open. Has he finally gone mad? Why was that nameing out? Startled, Han Jae-jung sat up.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not Seol-hwa.¡±

    A sarcastic voice. He turned his head towards the source.

    ¡°Pink¡­ Deneb?¡±

    The pink hair cascading down her neck, the small stature even while sitting, the tiny yet soft hands connected to his right hand. What captivated his eyes was not just her appearance, but her attire as well.

    A dress with a mix of white and pink colors, along with a celestial robe flowing down her shoulders, like a goddess¡¯s wings.

    This was not her usual look, but a transformed appearance.

    ¡°Are you very disappointed that it¡¯s me?¡±

    Unlike her soft-looking outfit, her attitude was not particrly gentle. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    <b><i>The Meaning of Protection (2)</i></b>

    Why is she here?

    Han Jae-jung sat up in surprise from where he had been lying down. A burning pain shot up his spine, but he was able to bear it reasonably well.

    As the patient got up, Pink Deneb was rmed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get up, you crazy person! You¡¯re hurt!¡±

    ¡°But I have to respond to the person¡­¡±

    ¡°Respond? The one who was just sleeping until now? Lie back down! Your wound will open up!¡±

    Pink Deneb grabbed Han Jae-jung¡¯s shoulders and pushed him back down. With no strength, Han Jae-jung simply fell back onto the bed. The ce she grabbed hurt.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t touching it make the wound open up more¡­?¡±¡°My touch is gentle, so it¡¯s fine. Since a magical girl is touching you, the magical power will heal you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any healing abilities¡­ What nonsense is a person specialized in information detection and mobility saying¡­ Ouch.¡± Han Jae-jung¡¯s rebuke ended with Deneb pinching the uninjured side of his flesh.

    ¡°Your recovery is remarkably fast. It¡¯s hard to believe you were someone who was on the verge of death from the beating.¡±

    Well, for someone who was on the brink of death, he regained his senses quickly. Han Jae-jung was aware of other such cases.

    None other than the recovery speed of magical girls.

    The recovery speed of those with the power of the stars is different from ordinary people. After a typical battle, there is no need to go to the hospital. Just emergency first-aid at home is enough for a full recovery, and they can be active again the very next day.

    Han Jae-jung thought he was also such a case.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite something, bullying the one who just woke up.¡±

    ¡°Bullying? I¡¯m tenderly nursing you right now, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know the meaning of tenderness.¡±

    He let out a deep sigh. As he smoothed back his hair, he tried to organize the events he had experienced before losing consciousness. The battle with Paradox and Libra, Blue Sirius¡¯ intervention, the re-transformation for defense¡­

    The armor that had cracked, the transformation sound emitted by the belt.

    Origin.

    ¡®What is that?¡¯

    [Don¡¯t think of it as somethingplicated. It¡¯s literally the origin. The form the guardian should have originally taken, based on their fundamental nature.]

    Compared to the tattered wearer, the belt was unscathed. After ncing at the belt speaking from the bedside table, Han Jae-jung fell into thought.

    Origin.

    The starting point where the flow of water begins. The first cause from which things originate.

    In Han Jae-jung¡¯s case, there was only one ce where that term could be used.

    Transformation, or nothing.

    Origin refers to the mindset he had during the first transformation.

    In other words, the ideal to be recreated.

    ¡®So Origin is the form that appears when one reaches that stage.¡¯

    He is a guardian.

    What must he protect?

    Seeing Origin activate means he currently knows the answer. But he still hasn¡¯t a clue?

    ¡®I¡¯m getting dizzy¡­¡¯

    His head was in a mess. There were more than just one or two things he had to worry about. He was curious about whether his identity had been exposed, and about Sirius¡¯ condition. Not to mention his own identity.

    Lying on the bed had made him morefortable, and the anguish poured out endlessly.

    ¡°You suddenly went quiet again. Are you sulking?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sulking because I heard that. I just have a lot to think about¡­¡±

    ¡°Think about what?¡±

    A rattling sound. The chair had fallen over.

    Deneb got up. She wasn¡¯t going anywhere. She was approaching. cing one knee on the bed, she gradually brought her face closer. It was like a mischievous cat with no particr reason. With a sharp smile, she softly whispered in his ear.

    ¡°You¡¯re using informal speech with me naturally?¡±

    It took Han Jae-jung a while to figure out what was wrong with that.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve decided not to pretend you don¡¯t know me anymore?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that?¡±

    That¡¯s when Han Jae-jung realized he had been casually treating Pink Deneb like an acquaintance. His body had acted before his mind caught up.

    Jo Ah-yoon. ording to the faint memory, she was someone he had lived with like siblings. Was this body familiar with her, or was he just used to it even without remembering? The informal speech hade as naturally as talking to someone he had been close with for a long time.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you used informal speech first¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? It seemed way too natural for that excuse.¡±

    ¡°I guess it was.¡± Han Jae-jung nodded in acknowledgment.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know me?¡±

    Deneb brought her distinctive pink eyes close, not letting him look elsewhere. It felt like she was saying, ¡®Look me straight in the eye and tell me.¡¯ Her rough appearance and the silver piercing by her ear amplified that sense of pressure.

    It was a desperate yet powerful threat.

    An attitude that did not tolerate lies.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember?¡±

    His heart was pounding. It was not the fluttering of excitement, but the palpitation of fear and tension. He felt like a thief being interrogated by the police. Thinking about his identity, the situation was practically no different.

    At this moment, Han Jae-jung¡¯s mind was spinning faster than ever.

    Deneb suspects that Han Jae-jung is the viin of the Big Dipper. The ce where he copsed is where those viins fought each other. His body only sustained moderate injuries even after taking the viin¡¯s finishing move.

    There are plenty of grounds to suspect him as a viin. But judging from the current question, she hasn¡¯t reached the point of conviction yet.

    Is she suspecting the symptom of memory loss, amon trait of those who have be viins? Or is she just testing the waters, feeling wistful that an old acquaintance doesn¡¯t remember her?

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s vision was blurry. What filled his eyes was the vivid pink, but it felt dark. The light was obscuring.

    ¡®But neither of those is the case¡­ What do I do?¡¯

    Calling him a viin would be too human, but saying he¡¯s an old acquaintance has too many missing pieces. Whatever answer he chose would be wrong in this dilemma.

    ¡°Hmm? Our Jae-jung.¡±

    Deneb ced her hand on his shoulder again. Not brutish, but stealthy. There were no signs of any quest being triggered from the belt. Without anyone¡¯s coercion, this was solely her own choice.

    Deneb smiled sweetly.

    ¡°We used to be so close, remember?¡±

    Han Jae-jung reached out like Deneb had done. Not to the shoulder, but to her face. The hand that traced her cheek slowly hooked his little finger behind her neck, touching her ear.

    ¡°Well, damn it.¡±

    And he yanked her ear.

    ¡°Ouch! Ah!¡±

    ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t hurt much when you transform. Ah-yoon, what kind of habit is that? And what¡¯s with this piercing? Huh? When people pretend not to know, you should understand that there are appropriate reasons. What¡¯s with the hoodlum attitude? How did Seol-hwa and I raise you? Do you really want to die?¡±

    ¡°Aaaaaah! It really hurts! I¡¯m falling!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t fall. I know because I¡¯ve done it a lot.¡±

    Thud. After letting go of her ear that he had been pulling for a while, Deneb rolled off the bed. There was a loud thud and chaotic noise.

    ¡°Fuck, you know everything!¡±

    ¡°Pink Deneb, what are you talking about? I really don¡¯t know you.¡±

    The suddenly standing Pink Deneb pointed at him with a disbelieving look.

    ¡°Wow¡­ wow¡­ This bastard¡­.¡±

    But her expression was not like that. There was a bright, blooming smile there.

    ¡°Shameless, nothing has changed¡­ Wow¡­ Wow, really¡­.¡±

    She seemed somewhat relieved. Holding her reddened ear and smiling sheepishly, the young child-like appearance was still there.

    Seeing that attitude, Han Jae-jung felt reassured that he wouldn¡¯t be suspected for a while.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°What, and you have to use honorifics, it¡¯s cringy if you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re a stranger, how can I use informal speech?¡±

    ¡°No, this old man is really something.¡±

    Pink Deneb righted the fallen chair and sat down, crossing her legs and resting her chin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me an old man. I¡¯m still young.¡±

    ¡°With that beard and hairstyle, there¡¯s no one who would say that. To fresh youngsters like me, you just look old.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any conscience.¡±

    The person who said that also blushed a little, perhaps a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°Just fix your appearance! Always just wandering around as a hobo.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not homeless anymore, I¡¯ve clearly rented a room¡­ Wait, how do you know that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that your appearance looks like that¡­ What, did I really get it right? Were you really homeless?¡±

    Her expression suddenly crumpled. Of course, it was an act. She already knew the fact. Han Jae-jung also realized that her action was an act. With her abilities, monitoring him would not have been difficult.

    Of course, in order to draw out Ribbon, she had to be in her transformed state, so constant monitoring was impossible.

    Furthermore, her abilities were focused on detection and mobility, so she was quite busy supporting other Magical Girls, so she couldn¡¯t concentrate on this side.

    And after being interrogated by her, he always had belt sense the surroundings before transforming, so he didn¡¯t reveal his identity.

    However, she should have been able to see him being homeless on at least one of those days.

    Han Jae-jung felt like sighing. Of all people, this person he knew had to find out about that fact.

    ¡°Uh, it was just for a few days. I¡¯m not like that anymore.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    The two ended the conversation on that topic here. They both felt ufortable. Furthermore, Han Jae-jung realized that Deneb did not seem to be monitoring him as much as he had thought.

    ¡®Is it because of her character?¡¯

    After all, someone righteous enough to be a Magical Girl is unlikely to do something like stalking. Han Jae-jung was relieved to find that Deneb had not been watching him as closely as he had feared.

    ¡°Then let me ask the question again. What happened to me¡­ Exactly?¡±

    ¡°Decide whether you want to use informal or formal speech. It¡¯s confusing.¡±

    ¡°Informal.¡±

    ¡°Annoying, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The two looked at each other and chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean by what happened, but for now, it¡¯s been about a day since you fainted.¡±

    Pink Deneb deftly understood Han Jae-jung¡¯s intention and began to tell the information he wanted to know.

    ¡°And you¡¯ll have to be questioned a bit.¡±

    ¡°¡­By whom?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s been kidnapped by that Libra bastard ande back.¡±

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s body stiffened.

    Libra¡¯s n, it was already in progress.

    The n to turn the most righteous sacrifice into a heroic sacrifice.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be any police or reportersing. Of course, your face won¡¯t be publicized either. There won¡¯t be any gossip magazines. The Magical Girl side will investigate and just pass on the information.¡±

    Pink Deneb eliminated all the worrying factors for Han Jae-jung. Especially the fact that he wouldn¡¯t have to deal with reporters was very good news.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Thank the senior, not me. The one who took responsibility and said the Magical Girl side will handle it. They¡¯re still fighting the viins.¡±

    Deneb smiled and sped her hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m here doing information gathering as themand center. Anyway, this role is the most helpful for me.¡±

    As she spread her hands, a Ribbon popped out, just like a magician pulling out a pigeon. The characteristic pink-winged Ribbon pped its wings and flew around the hospital room.

    ¡°Can you open the window there?¡±

    ¡°Why.¡±

    ¡°Ah, just do it if I ask. Isn¡¯t it the request of a lovely Magical Girl?¡±

    ¡°Of course, my dear Magical Girl, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    Han Jae-jung grumbled as he opened the window. The flying Ribbon perched on the windowsill.

    Now that he thought about it, operating a Ribbon for detection would require a significant amount of concentration, but is it okay for her to be having a conversation like this? A question arose in Han Jae-jung¡¯s mind.

    And that question was soon resolved.

    The Ribbon she had now was not being used for detection.

    The wind blew. A bittersweet wind, cold but melting on the skin. Riding the wind, the pink feathers spread out like a flower path. For a moment, it felt as if spring had arrived.

    ¡°Mr, keep up the memory loss act well? The senior isn¡¯t as gentle as me.¡±

    Amid those flowers, a pair of blue shoes stepped forward. Like raindrops evoking hazy memories. It seemed as if rain was falling through the snow and flowers.

    One of Pink Deneb¡¯s abilities, the Magical Girl¡¯s mobility.

    The dazzling pink feathers formed a spring, and through that spring, a person as soft as snow approached. The blue hair, blending into the sky and blurring the boundaries, gradually came closer to the person.

    ¡°Jae-jung!¡±

    Blue Sirius. The person he most wanted to meet, yet the one he most wished was by his side. Her cold body touched Han Jae-jung and melted.

    Winter came riding on the spring. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    <b><i>The Meaning of Protection (3)</i></b>

    There is an interesting emotional quality in winter.

    While it ismonly described as a season of hardship, there is a radiant hope that shines even brighter within that hardship.

    It is the season when the stars are most clearly visible. During this time, the sky is abundant with bountiful fruit, unlike the barren earth below.

    There are things that can be felt because of the coolness.

    She was the same way.

    She felt the cool body temperature again after a long time, and watched as it gradually warmed as it touched her own. Her cold hands and feet were not pushed away, but instead were embraced.

    Jae-jung quietly contemted this sensation.

    His memories are missing, but his emotions are entangled.This discordance soon became a sense of unease, self-reflection, and guilt.

    Just as snow immediately melts when ites into contact, the poignant emotions endlessly transformed into guilt.

    ¡°Jae-jung¡­ Jae-jung¡­ You¡¯re alive¡­ I¡¯m so relieved¡­¡±

    Blue Sirius tightened her arms around Jae-jung¡¯s neck, expressing her relief. In her transformed state, she had considerable physical strengthpared to a normal person. Even so, Blue Sirius skillfully controlled her strength so as not to burden the person she was embracing.

    ¡°¡­Blue Sirius¡­¡±

    The name is unfamiliar on his tongue. The name ¡®Seol-hwa¡¯ was much morefortable. Wasn¡¯t she an object of his fandom? Why does he feel such close emotions towards her? Has he be obsessed with pseudo-romance? Even as he berated himself, he couldn¡¯tpletely discard the hypothesis that he is Jae-jung.

    The memories of the time when he enjoyed this world through the media are faint and worn, but Jae-jung¡¯s memories and emotions are gradually bing clearer. What is the truth and what is the lie?

    The dilemma he had been checking over and over sinceing to this world. To resolve this, there was only one way.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have pretended not to know, but I do know. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry¡­ I can¡¯t do it¡­¡±

    He needs to recover his memories.

    Looking at Yoon Seol-hwa clinging to him with a distressed expression, he made a firm resolve. He had to find the answers not only for himself, but also for those who are clinging to the past of this body.

    To do that, he had no choice but to defeat the viins and gather the stars, as the Belt had said.

    ¡®The origin¡­¡¯

    He also had to find the answer to that form. With his current strength, he would only be able to run away when facing a greater enemy.

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re going to choke me to death at this rate.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah. Ah! I¡¯m sorry, Jae-jung. Did it hurt a lot?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Not really¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Honorifics.¡±

    When he used honorifics, Blue Sirius¡¯s distressed expression deepened even more.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    When he ended with an informal speech, her bright smile returned. Just ncing at her from the corner of his eye was enough for her beauty to easily catch his eye.

    ¡®I¡¯m getting dizzy.¡¯

    Her appearance before transformation was already considerable, but seeing her transformed appearance up close, it felt like he was weing a goddess rather than a human.

    Even in this situation, he felt self-loathing towards himself for admiring her face. He had resolved not to get entangled, but that resolve was shaken by just a nce at her face. Jae-jung tightly closed his eyes.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t maintain the concept till the end after all¡­¡±

    A clicking sound came from behind him. Concept? But he was serious. Jae-jung wanted to refute it immediately, but he held back. He didn¡¯t want to identally raise the suspicions he had just dispelled.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to search for the viin now. Have a pleasant time, you two.¡±

    Pink Deneb got up from her seat, smiling contentedly. It seemed she was resuming her role of detecting the viin. Waving her hand lightly, Pink Deneb left the room, giving them time alone.

    And so, only the two of them remained in the room. The one tormented by not being able to recall, and the one tormented by not being able to forget. Neither of them were in a normal state.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that long since west saw each other, since it was after the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Honorifics¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that long.¡±

    Blue Sirius released the arms that had been embracing him. They were able to look at each other closely. Her eyes were filled with traces of tears. It was easy to infer that she had cried a lot and suffered greatly.

    In contrast, Jae-jung¡¯s appearance evoked a sense of pitifulpassion. He looked haggard and emaciated. His face clearly showed the signs of his hardship.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    As is typical between former lovers, the awkwardness in the room grew as time passed. They almost wanted to call back Pink Deneb, who had left. The two could estimate each other¡¯s pain just by looking at each other¡¯s faces.

    ¡°So¡­ How have you beentely?¡±

    It was a conversation topic like a father talking to his awkward teenage son.

    ¡°You can tell just by looking at my face, can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I mean, why¡­¡±

    Clearly, money was still being deposited into the dating ount every month.

    ¡®¡­You haven¡¯t used it.¡¯

    Blue Sirius was able to quicklye to that conclusion. Because the moment you receive that money, it bes a debt. It¡¯s because the rtionship is still connected materially. Topletely cut it off, it¡¯s a past he doesn¡¯t want to look back on anymore.

    That¡¯s why he hasn¡¯t used it.

    Her depression intensified.

    ¡°There have just been a lot of things happening.¡±

    There had indeed been many things happening. Jae-jung sighed, thinking about the memories of the past week that gave him a headache just to recall.

    Blue Sirius flinched, thinking he had sighed just for her to hear.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! Was I being a nuisance? I¡¯ll leave right away. Sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not?¡±

    Blue Sirius¡¯ expression brightened. Jae-jung regretted it. He should have just told her to leave.

    ¡°¡­Jae-jung.¡±

    Blue Sirius grabbed the sleeve of Jae-jung¡¯s shirt. Originally she had wanted to hold his hand, but that seemed too forward, so she settled for his sleeve. She was proud of her own self-restraint.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t protect you back then¡­¡±

    Jae-jung was puzzled by what she was talking about. Protect? When was that?

    ¡°When did you not protect me¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to break the serious mood, but he was also a bit lost in the flow of the conversation.

    Was it when he was beaten by the media just before their breakup, or was it the ident he had just experienced? More things wereing to mind than he expected. Who knows how many more there could be if he added the parts he couldn¡¯t remember.

    ¡°Ah, I see. There were a lot, huh. I couldn¡¯t protect you in many ways. Yeah, that¡¯s right¡­¡±

    Blue Sirius bowed her head dejectedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not mocking you, I really don¡¯t know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m saying it¡­¡±

    I really didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°No¡­ I know¡­ It¡¯s the proper assessment I deserve¡­ I¡­ *sniff*¡­¡±

    ¡°No, really, it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Sensitive, isn¡¯t she? Jae-jung was flustered.

    ¡°This time¡­ I should have protected you better¡­ I should have prioritized your safety over defeating the viin in front of me¡­¡±

    Blue Sirius was regretting and ming herself for her actions at that time.

    She had been reckless. Intoxicated by rage, she had only thought about destroying the enemy in front of her. The duty of a magical girl is not only to defeat, but rescue should be the top priority. Blue Sirius gritted her teeth.

    How dare you try to kill a person, let alone Han Jae-jung, right in front of me. It was an unforgivable act. Tearing apart the Libra or Aries would not have been enough.

    Blue Sirius smiled gently at him, without revealing such a person in front of him.

    ¡°¡­Were you scared?¡±

    I was scared. Scared that you would find out my identity. And scared that you would die in front of me.

    Han Jae-jung refrained from saying what he wanted to say and listened carefully to Blue Sirius¡¯s words.

    ¡°But I¡¯ll make sure that never happens again.¡±

    Blue Sirius slyly moved the hand that was grasping the sleeve to his hand. Grabbing it tightly, Blue Sirius recited words of relief.

    ¡°Jae-jung. I¡¯m stronger than I thought. I might be able to fight on par with S-grade viins now. I became stronger because of you. That¡­ there¡¯s a famous viin of the Big Dipper, right? I won¡¯t lose to that viin. I¡¯ll kill them all.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡±

    Was this a murder threat? Han Jae-jung swallowed his dry saliva.

    ¡®In fact, they probably don¡¯t know everything, right?¡¯

    Thinking like that made his spine tingle.

    Unaware of his thoughts, Blue Sirius firmly held his hand and repeated her pledge.

    ¡°I¡¯ll eliminate the viins so you can live in peace.¡±

    It was like a prayer offered to the object of her veneration.

    ¡°No matter what happens, even if I lose my life, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    It was a heavy resolve. There was no exaggeration. It was not an overstatement. She was sincerely determined. As long as she could protect his life, even if it cost her own, that would be enough.

    ¡°Only you¡­¡±

    A sin oncemitted does not disappear. The wound may heal, but the scar remains. He was a pitiful person, bitten and torn apart countless times just for being with her. It was an original sin that she had to bear.

    Therefore, no matter what she went through, she had to take responsibility and atone for it.

    It might be impossible, even if it took a lifetime. But she had to do it. That was Blue Sirius¡¯s only lifeline. She herself had longed for this pain.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go that far¡­¡±

    ¡°Jae-jung.¡±

    Han Jae-jung could not understand that guilt. Anyone watching would think she was tormenting and trying to kill him. Where was her fault? The crime lies with the one who unleashed the violence, not with the one who struggled to stop the violence.

    Why should she feel guilty? While those who carelessly kill people for their own purposes, or those who follow gossip to relieve their own pitiful inferiorityplexes, or those who try to fill their insignificant moral superiority, have no feelings at all. Why does the one who made efforts and sacrifices feel guilty?

    Is a life so easily risked? As living beings, shouldn¡¯t we make the maximum effort to preserve life?

    ¡°I know you must be ufortable with me. No, I know even talking to you like this is a nuisance to you. But this one thing¡­ Just understand this one thing.¡±

    Of course, all magical girls are mentally ill. Han Jae-jung felt that realization once again.

    ¡°No matter what happens, I will remain your ally. No matter what kind of person you be, I will always be there to protect you.¡±

    The hand tightly grasped was no longer cold, but warm.

    The more he heard that determination, the more a sense of responsibility grew in Han Jae-jung. Her affection for him would soon be reced by her own suffering. She would grieve for someone who barely even had memories, and degrade herself.

    If he were to be killed by a viin, that guilt would be felt solely by Blue Sirius. Heroes are not gods. They cannot protect everyone. Yet why do they continue to run around, bearing the deaths of others as their own sins, and then try to protect someone else? Why do they keep running around, burdened by guilt they don¡¯t need to feel, in order to protect someone else?

    That¡¯s when Han Jae-jung realized what he had been thinking about just before almost being killed by the viins.

    It was not about his parents or his own well-being.

    It was her.

    Yoon Seol-hwa, he had only thought of her.

    The reason he couldn¡¯t die was her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ It must be burdensome, but just understand this.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    ¡°¡­Really?¡±

    The corners of Blue Sirius¡¯s mouth turned upwards. There was anticipation in her expression.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯te to your senses.¡±

    Han Jae-jung let out a sigh.

    ¡°Why, why do you say that! Honestly, wasn¡¯t that a somewhat cool line? You could¡¯ve at least pretended to be moved!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t force emotions on me.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I even force love?! If I really start forcing emotions, I won¡¯t take a single step until I hear you say you love me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±

    Now she¡¯s really going overboard. Passing off her threats, tantrums, or coquetry as who knows what, Han Jae-jung frowned. Seeing his expression, Blue Sirius bowed her head.

    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t like me that much?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I just want to say¡­¡±

    At that moment, the gem on Blue Sirius¡¯s body glowed. It was the signal to deploy, meaning a viin had appeared.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. You have to stay here and not move! Understood? If you move, the wound will get worse.¡±

    Hurriedly getting up from her seat, Blue Sirius opened the window, not the door, and flew out. That dizzying act momentarily gave the impression of a suicide jump. But as she took to the sky, that perilous action was transformed into the courage and uniqueness of a hero.

    Watching the empty space, Han Jae-jung let out a sigh.

    Even though the deployment signal had gone off, the belt remained silent. It meant his current body was too weak to even handle one quest.

    Maybe it was because he had been so preupied earlier. He felt a slight loneliness in the quiet hospital room. There was arge TV on the wall in front of him, and a remote control within reach.

    The temptation had begun. It was a temptation to challenge.

    After all, it was a trauma that had to be resolved. It¡¯s not like he would be exposed to other people¡¯s gaze, and it would just be borrowing someone else¡¯s perspective to see the world. The topics within would surely not be about himself.

    Taking a deep breath, he picked up the remote control.

    Click. And like when firing a gun, he aimed it.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The doubts started again. His hand was trembling. He might have been sweating cold sweat.

    [What are you doing? If you¡¯re unsure, I¡¯d rmend not watching.]

    ¡°Shut up, you bastard.¡±

    After wrestling with the TV for a few minutes, he finally managed to press the power button.

    The nk screen was now brightly illuminated.

    And what was shown was a live broadcast. It seemed some huge explosion had urred, with a ruin in the middle of the city.

    Elderly people, children, and asional adults were huddled in a corner, and a semi-transparent barrier seemed to be covering the ruin, blocking someone¡¯s entry.

    In the center of the ruin were Libra and a magical girl.

    ¡°¡­Red Vega?¡±

    It was the same girl who had counseled him about his suicide. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    <b><i>The Meaning of Protection (4)</i></b>

    The recent series of disappearance cases. The fact that a viin is behind them has be certain.

    ¨C So what is the magic girl doing (don¡¯t really know)

    ©¸ I don¡¯t care if you live or die, just give up the money ?????

    ©¸ Wow, that¡¯s really too much, you guys are just greedy for money, why are youining ????

    ©¸ Ah, the way of speaking

    No matter where they went, the reactions were the same. ces that were already skeptical of the magic girls remained so, and even ces that were somewhat favorable found it difficult to get a proper reaction.

    ¨C What, are you mad that the magic girl couldn¡¯t catch and devour the viin?

    ©¸ We entrusted the taxes to them, uncle.©¸ It¡¯s because that magic girl couldn¡¯t catch the viin that this is happening.

    ©¸ They should have put up a shield, that¡¯s why they keeps getting cursed.

    ¨C Magic girl fans, pleasee to your senses. Are you going to regret it when you get caught by the viin while always consuming emotions like that?

    ©¸ 2222 Magic girl fans are so over-the-top, they should just do their own work well, whether they get caught or not.

    ©¸ Does this look like a healthy criticism to you? You¡¯re turning the kids into trash;;;

    ©¸ Here theye again, a person is missing but they still can¡¯t pull themselves together?

    ©¸ I don¡¯t even understand why the fans exist in the first ce, it¡¯s like they¡¯re dressing up grown-ups in lolita-esque dresses to induce pedophilia, it¡¯s so creepy¡­ Ugh ugh ugh

    Wherever they went, there were only usations against the magic girls who failed to properly find the missing persons and even the viin who caused the incidents.

    Red Vega didn¡¯t really deny it either. These reactions were understandable.

    There are victims, and their loved ones are shedding tears. There are many people walking the streets, afraid of being suddenly kidnapped. They are powerless. They can only be tossed around by the viin.

    The only thing they can believe in is the magic girl, but that magic girl is disappointing.

    It was a natural reaction. No, it was even lenient. Having experienced the uproar caused by the viin several times, both the magic girls and the citizens were bing somewhat ustomed to it.

    And at the same time, this emerged.

    ¨C Aren¡¯t we really supposed to abolish these magic girls?

    The ipetence of the magical girls.

    Of course, it¡¯s nonsense. The moment this is abolished, the citizens will lose the heroes who protect them. It¡¯s just ament they spit out because they don¡¯t trust those heroes. It will pass quickly.

    She shook her head as she recalled the various reactions she had seen the previous night.

    But that¡¯s not important right now. It¡¯s a matter of human life. This is not the time to be filling her head with someone¡¯s criticism.

    She stepped in with a tense attitude. The area was a ruin, copsed by a sudden explosion. On the fragments of the buildings, whose shadows were beginning to spread as the sun was setting, the small girl¡¯s shoes stepped up.

    [The reaction of Libra has been detected here. The other magical girls will arrive soon¡­ Huh?]

    The mascot exined the location where she was standing once again. At that moment, a thin membrane like cellophane surrounded the ruin.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Huh?¡±

    She tried to pull her foot out in puzzlement, but it was toote. The dome-shaped membrane surrounding the ruin had no visible gaps.

    Red Vega immediately ignited her fist.

    She took a few steps back, then sprinted back the same distance. It was a help-closing move. That help-closing gave her stronger power and wings that could reach higher.

    Soon, mes began to erupt from under her feet as well. It became a propent thatunched Red Vega high into the air. Soaring like a fighter jet, Red Vega struck the membrane with the mes in her fist.

    Ding-!

    A clear, bell-like sound rang out. The mes were expelled outwards, but her fist could not break through. It was a sensation different from a wall, like the repulsion of the same maic poles.

    Is this a barrier that rejects only the magic girls? Red Vega clicked her tongue and retreated.

    At the same time, she ryed this fact through the mascot and reached out her fist again. Boom! A dull sound shook the setting sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±

    A voice came from below. She turned her gaze. There was a figure with a huge body, carrying a scale on her shoulder.

    It was Libra.

    ¡°Libra!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re doing well. I¡¯m pleased. Keep fueling that hostility.¡±

    Her scale tilted. Glittering gold-like substances rose up, and when they disappeared, the bnce was restored.

    ¡°I have great expectations for you.¡±

    And in a corner of the ruin, smoke began to rise. The ck clouds resembling the exhaust of an old steam lotive or a car blossomed abundantly. It was a bloom that would notst even a few seconds. In the short time it existed, shadows like seeds poured out from the ck flowers.

    The kidnapped people. People bound in chains were pouring out. Red Vega immediately moved towards that ce.

    ¡°Red Vega, can you answer my question?¡±

    Libra stood in front of her.

    ¡°¡­ Get out of my way.¡±

    Red Vega gritted her teeth and red at her. Pleased with this sight, the golden giant spread her arms.

    ¡°Behold!¡±

    [Backup request. S-grade viin Scutum has appeared.]

    [Uh¡­ No backup? S-grade viin Pegasus is here?!]

    [No backup? S-grade viin Bootes is currently appearing!]

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    It was a desperate situation. Not just one, but several S-grade viins appearing at the same time. Each one was a walking cmity, a viin.

    ¡°There is no one to help you here!¡±

    The simultaneous outbreak of S-grade viins.

    However, there is a barrier in this ce, making invasion difficult.

    The other magical girls would rather make efforts to break through the barrier and go to other ces to provide assistance thane to this ce.

    And of course, that¡¯s how it should be.

    As a magical girl, she should strive to save more people.

    There is already a hero here.

    That hero is none other than Red Vega herself.

    ¡°But there are more than enough to protect!¡±

    Behind Libra, the faces of the people who had been kidnapped were visible. A crowd of weak, frightened victims.

    Red Vega did not feel fear. She pushed herself forward. If she feared the viin, what feelings would those who were counting on her experience.

    She turned her gaze to the weak.

    They were afraid. But beyond that fear, there was a faint relief, adoration, and hope.

    That was her.

    ¨C Come on, Red Vega, hang in there~!!!

    ¨C Hey you, shut up! Shh!

    ¨C Don¡¯t give up, keep going!!!

    ¨C Please save us!!!

    They were hoping for that. They wanted a hero to be here.

    How can a hero fear the enemy?

    You must not be afraid.

    Be courageous.

    Through the mascot, she heard that the other magical girls had just arrived at the several S-grade viins they had requested assistance for. She felt a little relieved by that. There was no request for them toe here. It didn¡¯t bother her.

    [Toward us¡­ Please wait.]

    She had already made up her mind. Heroes are meant to face adversity. This kind of lonely battle is nothing.

    Moreover, it¡¯s not a lonely battle.

    Just a little, just a tiny bit, she just needs to hold out.

    The magical girl who returns after protecting the citizens from the S-grade viins will be the reinforcement.

    Until then, she just has to protect the citizens from this viin.

    ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying the obvious!¡±

    Red Vega clenched her fist. The fist she had been clenching every single day since bing a magical girl. She had gripped it so tightly that blood was flowing from her palm, and that blood kindled a fiery passion.

    mes flowed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you down and save those people! That¡¯s the only thing!¡±

    The mes that scorched the ground endlessly produced dry ash. Acrid smoke and embers swirled in the wind, drying out her throat. Exhaling rough breaths, Red Vega proimed solemnly.

    ¡°Like a crims in your heart¡­!¡±

    Even though she had recalled the power of the S-grade viins she had seen, which was far beyond her reach, she took a step forward.

    There is no fear.

    ¡°Red Vega will go!¡±

    She shouted loudly enough for everyone behind her to hear.

    Red Vega charged forward, like a butterfly with mes on its wings.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    It¡¯s impossible.

    With Red Vega¡¯s current abilities, she cannot defeat Libra.

    Of course, her potential is remarkable, so she may be able to achieve rapid growth.

    But not yet.

    Even if she is a magical girl who can undergo a manga-like transformation and growth in the midst of a crisis, that growth may not provide all the solutions.

    It¡¯s too early to fight against Libra.

    Han Jae-jung clenched his teeth. He forcibly fixed his gaze on the screen, his body trembling with trauma.

    -Currently, the magical girl Red Vega is confronting Libra in the Libra constetion, but considerable difficulty is expected. ording to the information obtained by our production team, that barrier is merely an outer wall defending against the intrusion of the magical girl¡­

    The reporter who had sent a preview earlier was watching the confrontation between the two with an intrigued expression. In one corner of the screen, people who wanted help were waving towards the camera.

    It was puzzling. Why were there so many kidnapped people? They secured all those people in such a short time? Checking the calendar, it had only been about a day since he had copsed.

    That means it hadn¡¯t even been a day since Libra confronted Red Vega.

    But why were there so many kidnapped people? He was left with a sense of wonder.

    Soon, Han Jae-jung reached one conclusion.

    ¡°I¡­ haven¡¯t been watching the news¡­¡±

    It had already begun. Libra¡¯s n had been in operation since that day. He remembered Deneb¡¯s words. Among the kidnapped people, he was the only one who had returned. The kidnappings had started long ago.

    In the original work, Virgo interferes with Libra¡¯s n and it ultimately doesn¡¯t seed properly. Will that happen this time too? He couldn¡¯t feel hopeful. It was difficult to expect that Virgo, who had already been defeated and thoroughly crushed by Libra, woulde out again.

    She was known to be capricious.

    ¡®What should I do? The possibility of other magical girls helping is¡­ gone. A barrier blocking magical girls through a transaction has been erected. And there have been reports of monsters in other ces¡­ how much did that madman burn through.¡¯

    He was anxious. The magical girl who should have led the fight as a numerical majority was now at a numerical disadvantage, and Red Vega, who was confronting Libra, was not even on the same level.

    But she would surely fight to the end without giving up.

    ¡®¡­she¡¯ll die.¡¯

    Han Jae-jung had already determined that possibility. Just as Libra had sacrificed her star to create a pseudo-nova state, the magical girl could do a simr thing.

    However, a magical girl with only one star can only raise the brightness of the starlight by sacrificing her life.

    She will risk her own life to maximize the power of peace.

    If she wins the battle, she will lose her strength, and if she loses, it will be certain death.

    ¡°I¡¯m going crazy¡­¡±

    At that moment, a voice came from his belt.

    [A quest has appeared.]

    It had been a long time since he had heard that. Han Jae-jung reached out to grab the belt with a slight smile.

    [Go to the designated location and defeat the Libra viin.]

    Surely the next one would be a warning about disobedience.

    [Will you ept the quest?]

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    An unexpected voice greeted him.

    ¡°¡­ept?¡±

    They were giving a choice here, suddenly?

    No, it wasn¡¯t so sudden.

    In his current physical condition, it would be difficult to take on a quest. Since he couldn¡¯t be forced to follow it, they must have granted the choice.

    This inference came to him easily, but he was still perplexed.

    Freedom is burdensome. Having to choose the option entirely with his own hands means the responsibility is also entirely his own.

    [If you ept the quest and fail toplete it, you will die.]

    The stakes were different. If he doesn¡¯t follow it, it¡¯s not death, but if he fails, it¡¯s death.

    Death.

    How many times had that frightening word wrapped around his body since he woke up? He was at the point of nausea.

    Just before losing consciousness, the memory of being struck by Libra¡¯s finishing move and brushing against the threshold of death resurfaced.

    The memory of being chased by viins and bleeding before gaining the power of transformation resurfaced.

    He was afraid.

    [If you don¡¯t ept, there will be no consequences.]

    The belt, as if considering his feelings, as if considering his body, this time told him that it was okay to give up.

    That he didn¡¯t have to do anything. That he could just rest.

    He stood at the crossroads of choice.

    [Will you ept the quest?]

    His heart started pounding furiously.

    It was like the sound of a drum heralding war. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    <b><i>The Meaning of Protection (5)</i></b>

    Dusk had nketed the world. It was red. The flow of light that poured through the window stained the belt crimson. Suddenly, a bloody hue came to mind. The breathing was rough. It was because of the tension. The asional chirping of birds eerily erased the silence.

    [Will you ept?]

    The belt asked again. The first night, when he was running away from the viin without knowing anything, may not have been the first day.

    The difference was that back then, transforming was the way to escape, but now transformation was the way to walk into the limbs.

    If it were just a simple rescue or endurance, it would be a different matter. Repulsion?

    Will I really be able to seed? I just saw Libra¡¯s power. The power of a pseudo-nova. That was something that even handling all seven stars to the fullest could not guarantee victory.

    My head hurt. I wiped my face with my trembling hands. Even this small action made my shoulders ache and my body hurt. The wounds had healed quickly, but they were notpletely cured.

    There are many excuses. There are more than enough reasons to run away or give up.A sick body, still insufficient strength, death if defeated¡­

    The person I¡¯m going to save now is not an ordinary citizen, but a hero.

    The faces of the spectating civilians and reporters captured on the TV screen. In their expressions, one could see concern or anxiety, but beyond that, there was also a faint trust.

    A trust like ¡®The magical girl will somehow help¡¯.

    In a worldview where heroism is pervasive, people take the sacrifice of heroes for granted. Even the heroes themselves.

    The memories before the possession may be fake, but I still have that value system. It feels strange to take a child who has not yet properly positioned himself in society and make him fight, risking his life.

    The reason magical girls are girls is because all magical girls gain their powers before adulthood.

    Brilliant child soldiers.

    While despising this hical act, I also understand it. They have power, after all. A special power, like the starlight in the night sky, different from the trembling citizens who fear being killed by the viin at any moment.

    They will admire, be jealous in a corner of their hearts, and ultimately depend on and expect her. They will realize this expectation, even if it means sacrificing their own lives.

    It is a vicarious satisfaction obtained by projecting oneself onto the hero.

    That¡¯s the weight the hero must bear.

    Not only the lives of others, but also those expectations.

    People saw the light, not the stars.

    Being far away, they cannot empathize, do not know, and only see the shining appearance for a long time.

    Someday, when the glory of day is obscured, when the artificial lights of night are obscured, when the clouds obscure, when the starlight is gone, their eyes will turn away with a cruel gaze. But while that light is there, they will gaze at it with a self-satisfying admiration.

    Is that admiration really only held by those who see the light? Doesn¡¯t the light itself also have it?

    Red Vega¡¯s words came to mind. The insane words that one can even sacrifice one¡¯s life to protect someone.

    This benevolent insanity that sustains this world. Relying on that, she will burn her life today.

    She has already experienced defeat several times. She will not be defeated by sheer willpower. Those who fight to protect have no backs. Those who have more to lose are more desperate.

    Death.

    Truly, with the readiness to face even death.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    I took a deep breath and exhaled. I rubbed my face with my palms. I was tired. I hurt, too. I trembled with fear and suppressed nausea from trauma over and over again.

    Death is frightening.

    But that could not be a reason for me not to act.

    [Guardian, make your choice.]

    Now I finally understood why I was the guardian.

    After mulling over the fear countless times, I was able to reach a conclusion.

    I knew the value of my own life, I knew what was precious, and I knew my current situation.

    Knowing that, I realized the weight of the words I was about to utter was not light at all.

    ¡°I ept.¡±

    There was no regret in this answer.

    The resolve forged in the midst of fear is solid.

    Because it is an answer given with the awareness of the value of my own life, that answer is clearer than life itself.

    The trembling in my hands has stopped. But the heartbeat was still there. The pounding gradually grew louder.

    The heart was beating with excitement.

    I got up from the slightly hard hospital bed. Compared to where I had been sleeping, it was almost like heaven. But I felt a little regretful about leaving.

    ***

    Ippotransltion

    ***

    I went up to the rooftop of the hospital and looked down below. The cool autumn wind felt even colder on my thin hospital gown.

    I grabbed the round belt that was floating around.

    There is no turning back now.

    But I have no regrets.

    The belt I transformed skillfully now looked more like a buckle resembling a telescope rather than a sphere. I attached it to my waist. The coordinates it transmitted to my brain clearly marked the path.

    In fact, the information wasn¡¯t even necessary. Brilliant fireworks were erupting between the buildings. Some may have seen it as a disy of courage, but to me it was like a beacon.

    There is a barrier set up in front of the ce where those fireworks came from, blocking only the magical girls. Regr people can move freely, but the ce is filled with those hoping for the barrier to be removed, yet no one dares to muster the courage to rescue those kidnapped within.

    The path I must take is clear.

    I grasped the buckle and attached it to my waist with a click. The metal chain that came out from the buckle wrapped tightly around my waist, forming a heavy belt.

    This substantial belt on my waist proved that I have departed from the ordinary. It is power.

    I have a special power that sets me apart from others.

    Unlike those who can only project themselves onto heroes or hope their own status equals the fallen heroes, I have power.

    Unlike those who timidly hover around the barrier they could enter, butck the courage to do so.

    I acknowledge that expecting courage from them is tyrannical. It¡¯s no different from telling the powerless to recklessly challenge the viins and die meaninglessly.

    But I am different. I have power.

    It may be the same power as the viins. But how that power is used depends on the user¡¯s disposition.

    This power that can easily take someone¡¯s life, the direction of its use has been predetermined long ago.

    As I gazed at the darkening sky, I muttered, ¡°Have I seen the stars?¡±

    With the pulsing sound like an engine as my transformation readiness signal, I ced my hand on the belt.

    ¡°I won¡¯t look away anymore.¡±

    I will seek out my ideal, even through fear.

    To do that, I must change this weak body and fragile mind.

    That is why I cried out, ¡°Transform!¡±

    This is the guardianship that only I can fulfill.

    Being from a different world with different values, I know that what is taken for granted is not so.

    Even if these memories are false, my heart remains unchanged.

    I am the sole guardian permitted, unlike those who take the sacrifice and sparkle of the magical girls for granted, not realizing they are girls before being magical, multifaceted humans who are still too young to bear such arduous tasks, and should be enjoying their youthful happiness.

    Only I know the hero¡¯s psychosis, that madness.

    Only I can feel the need to protect them.

    I have observed the stars.

    [ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATION.]

    I have observed them, not their twinkling, but their loneliness.

    I have witnessed the demise of the stars.

    Knowing their backside, seeing their end.

    Because I can observe, I know the right path to take.

    If a hero is a guardian protecting the citizens,

    Then who guards the guardian?

    In a society where a hero¡¯s sacrifice is seen as natural, where they themselves readily throw away their own lives, who will protect them?

    I will take on that role.

    I will be the guardian of the guardians.

    I am not a star. I do not need the stars¡¯ sparkle. No need for adoration or admiration.

    I am not a star, but the observer, the one who watches.

    The one who sees, understands.

    Not the one who turns their eyes away in disappointment when the stars are obscured by darkness, but the one who remembers the value of that light forever, guarding and protecting it.

    This is my ideal.

    Now I understand.

    Now I remember.

    Starlight surged from the belt, rising heavily and deeply, like sunken stars emerging from the dark depths of the ocean, containing the vastness of the sea.

    When I was drenched in blood and water under the overpass, beaten and mocked by the viin, I feared death, and feared something else.

    Blue Sirius. I feared her guilt, the sorrow she would feel, even though it was not her fault.

    That sorrow was the true fear.

    Not just her, but all magical girls would be the same. They would long for the tiny lives they overlooked, rather than seeking reward for their suffering and sacrifice.

    At the end of that agony came empathy, and at the end of that empathy I saw a constetion.

    [THE BIG DIPPER]

    Big Dipper.

    The group of stars that guided the lost. Reaching out my hand towards them.

    Take my life if you must. Just grant me the power to survive among them, and to find a path where they will not grieve.

    Grasping the stars in my hand, I survived. I gained the strength to survive among those viins.

    I was not subjugated by the stars, nor chosen by them.

    I chose the stars.

    What I bear is not desire or duty, but will and responsibility.

    The stars are impartial.

    The price for the power they granted is exacted with certainty.

    If I do not move forward, there is only death. If I break my vow, I will only meet the death I had postponed.

    This is my origin.

    [ORIGIN.]

    Transform or die.

    Knowing my origin, my ideal, and what I must do. A firm resolve found through fear.

    Seven stars rose from the belt, crossed the sky, and returned to my body.

    Within that sea of light, a clear armor appeared, enveloping me.

    The armor was cracked and unstable, but that instability was no reason to hesitate.

    I have no doubts about the path I must take.

    I march forward with conviction.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Red Vega swung her fist. With the propulsive force of mes added, it was a punch capable of easily tearing through a building¡¯s wall.

    But Libra caught it with her chest.

    ¡°How powerless you are!¡±

    She too raised her fist and struck Red Vega¡¯s abdomen. Along with the grotesque sound of twisting flesh, a painful groan burst from her mouth.

    ¡°Ugh, ack¡­¡±

    Unable to withstand the impact, Red Vega was flung far into the sky. It was an unintended flight.

    Like all wingless beasts, Red Vega shot up and then plummeted back to the ground, her body tumbling across the earth.

    Where she finallynded, there were citizens she had to protect.

    ¡°Red Vega¡­¡±

    An anxious voice. Meaning her current state was inadequate. Red Vega reignited her determination.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡±

    Exhaling heavily, she clenched her fist and rose again.

    [The guardian¡­.]

    Red Vega gritted her teeth.

    Is this the move I have to use after all? But now there¡¯s no turning back. Endurance also has its limits. Reinforcements don¡¯t seem to being.

    As a hero, she had to risk her life.

    [Guardian, no! If you do that, you¡¯ll¡­]

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ribbon.¡±

    Red Vega grinned wryly.

    ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t keep my promise.¡±

    The gem at the center of Ribbon¡¯s choker burned likeva.

    ¡°Wait, what?¡±

    KWAAANG!!!

    A massive fireball was expelled towards Libra, but it wasn¡¯t from Red Vega. It erupted furiously from her right side.

    ¡°Still so weak.¡±

    A man strode forth, dispersing the mes.

    ¡°Get out of the way, pitiful creature.¡±

    Bearing the mark of the Big Dipper on his belt, the towering figure in green armor. Though his armor was now red, she did not mistake his identity.

    ¡°That one is my enemy.¡±

    The viin who has helped her numerous times before.

    The Big Dipper viin has arrived here. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    <b><i>The Meaning of Protection (6)</i></b>

    ¡°Persistent bastard¡­!¡± Libra revealed her boiling anger. ¡°You¡¯re still alive!¡±

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you know? There¡¯s no way I¡¯d die from such a pathetic attack like that.¡± Han Jae-jung let out a hollowugh and moved the Crimson Halberd. He swung it, brushing aside the acrid smoke in front of him. The armor broke apart, and its tiny fragments fell with a pattering sound. The armor looked like it could shatter at any moment, but fortunately the form change went as usual.

    ALIOTH.

    The fifth star of the Big Dipper that wields the power of mes.

    He firmly dered, aiming the Crimson Halberd, his unique weapon, at Libra.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to take you down.¡±

    Red Vega nkly stared at his back. Perplexity, regret, despair. These emotions were intertwined, weighing her down.

    It wasn¡¯t just Libra, but a new viin had appeared. What should she do? She clenched her fist.Is this the arrival of a new trial, or the solution to the trial?

    ¡®No¡­¡¯

    No, he hasn¡¯te to be her enemy. Red Vega, ovee by confusion, arrived at relief. Why? She couldn¡¯t understand the reason. It might have been a conjecture. But she thought he wouldn¡¯t try to harm her.

    A magical girl feeling reassurance from a viin, not fear or a sense of mission. Red Vega couldn¡¯t understand why she was like this.

    She looked at the Big Dipper, whose armor was falling apart, towards the North Star.

    ¡°You? Hmm¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m here because I want to know about the legitimate sacrifice. I have no reason to grant your personal wish.¡± Libra rested her chin and responded to his challenge. ¡°Citizens suffering from viins seek a hero. Not someone like you, a viin in the guise of an inscrutable monster. A hero is the garbage can of the citizens¡¯ emotions, an object of vicarious satisfaction and idolization. And the very existence that embodies all of that. Even the heroes themselves want to live that way. It¡¯s a structure where no one loses.¡±

    One sphere that emitted a bright light rose up on one of the scales on his shoulder. It didn¡¯t stop at one, but became two, three, and four.

    ¡°I see this as the most legitimate sacrifice. The lives of heroes are gambled on the uncertain battlefield every day, yet no one questions it and it¡¯s epted as a given. What a beautiful justice.¡±

    A light that tore through the darkening sky, rendering other lights mere flickering fireflies. Something like that climbed onto the other scale.

    ¡°The minority sacrificing themselves for the happiness and well-being of the majority. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s beautiful?¡±

    The scales were now bnced. The amounts were different, but equal.

    ¡°Now, you should watch the beautiful sight of her sacrificing her life to kill the viin and protect the citizens.¡±

    Libra¡¯s armor gradually shed its solid appearance. The armor zed like a mass of light. The undting light endlessly carved afterimages in the air, disying the magnificent golden radiance.

    Powerful light.

    The kidnapped individuals trembling at the appearance of the additional viin, Red Vega struggling to protect those kidnapped, and the citizens watching the battle within the barrier, all were left speechless, staring at it in a daze.

    Absolute majesty.

    The brilliant golden warrior. His figure exuded an unwavering and invible power. The viin, already intense, had be even stronger. It was a dazzling, hopeless light.

    But there was one person, Han Jae-jung, who didn¡¯t think that way.

    Han Jae-jung quietly looked at the light, then soon contained a faint smile.

    ¡°Compared to before, it¡¯s weaker.¡±

    Compared to the light he had seen before, it was feeble.

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re risking your life, you wouldn¡¯t just die obediently, would you?¡±

    As he had said earlier, Libra had dered that she would die from Red Vega¡¯s life-risking attack. It seemed Libra had nned this to maximize the dramatic effect of the hero¡¯s sacrifice.

    But considering his goal, it was strange for her to die so readily.

    His purpose was to find the legitimate sacrifice that creates the greatest happiness for the majority.

    If someone had sacrificed themselves, there should be various reactions, ripples, and impacts as a result. He would deduce the answer to the legitimate sacrifice from the sum of these causal rtionships.

    But to die without seeing the result? That was too strange.

    ¡°A clone¡­? No, wait, did you create a remote-controlled body?¡±

    Libra had six stars.

    There was no need to only offer four stars when using a pseudo-nova power. It could be thought that she intentionally restrained her power, but that would be an overly extreme conclusion. Why would Libra show mercy to a disruptive element interfering with her n?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Judging from your silence, I guess I¡¯m on the right track. Considering your ability to create viins, something like this would be easy for you. Or perhaps you sought help from the Gemini seat or another member of the Dilemma¡­ Did you leave one star behind in your main body and concentrate the rest in a backup body? This is a clever method.¡±

    Ultimately, Libra never intended to die from the start. She likely had a n to create a fake body, make it retreat, and then let people think Red Vega¡¯s noble sacrifice had defeated the viin.

    And she would calmly observe people¡¯s reactions from behind¡­ It was a cunning n.

    ¡°Split body¡­ is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That guy never intended to defeat you from the start. That thing you were just about to use. She had the intention of mutual destruction by risking your life. But that guy has a separate main body. It¡¯s a kind of deception.¡±

    Red Vega muttered hopelessly. It was pitiful, but she couldn¡¯t focus on her right now.

    ¡°Anyway, step aside. That guy is my enemy.¡±

    Han Jae-jung stretched out one arm and blocked Red Vega¡¯s path. It was a sign for her to back down. It was almost humiliating. Red Vega gritted her teeth. She wanted to rebel against the insult, but soon closed her mouth again.

    As he said, her current self was incredibly weak. She understood the pity. That¡¯s probably how he said it, seeing the stupidity of a weak person stepping forward.

    But she couldn¡¯t shake off the ufortable feeling. Can I really leave everything to the viin? Do I have to retreat like this?

    ¡°¡­Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m not at full power right now. But what does that matter?¡± Libra nodded in agreement. At the same time, he clenched his fists tightly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same as when your guy was defeated before? What¡¯s changed? Nothing has changed. No, there is one thing.¡±

    Intense lightpressed in those two fists.

    ¡°I will cancel the n. Both of you will die here.¡±

    Han Jae-jung immediately realized what he was trying to do. That technique that brought him to the brink of death. The golden light that everyone craves. The brilliant and majestic starlight was contained in those two fists.

    ¡°Red Vega, listen carefully.¡±

    He lowered his voice so that only one person could hear him, and he also gathered light on the sharp de of me.

    ¡°Are you here to defeat the viin or to save someone? Choose.¡±

    mes that seemed to melt iron, that scorching light gathered on the sword.

    ¡°What will you do? Throw your life away here with bravado? Or save the poor souls over there? Choose.¡±

    The two starlights, the different natures of the two viins, made light in the darkened sky and shook the earth.

    ¡°Now, right away!!!¡±

    Red Vega moved. Libra did too, and so did Han Jae-jung.

    Heavenly power falls.

    An overwhelming destructive power, like dropping the stars from the sky, melted the ground and rushed towards them.

    Han Jae-jung raised the sword of me towards that beam.

    [SET. Seongyeomnak-ro (Starlight Road).]

    The stars fall with mes. He also fired a me with the same caloric value as the falling star.

    The two lights collided.

    At that moment, Red Vega moved at a speed she had never shown before and rescued the kidnapped victims.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless! Your power now can¡¯t beat this strength!!¡±

    Libra was right.

    Han Jae-jung was still weak. Even though it¡¯s not the main body, it¡¯s a body that resembles him endlessly. The power of the pseudo-nova state was not much different from what he had seen before.

    Shaking the sky and overturning the earth with destruction. That overwhelming power made the starfire as fragile as a candle in the wind.

    But what does that matter?

    The armor that wrapped his body trembled. So did his two legs, and the hand that gripped the sword of me. He tried to endure it by wrapping his right arm with his left hand, but he was powerless. His feet gradually went backwards.

    Red Vega is still rescuing the people. If this is breached, everything will be in vain. The resolution I made, the meaning of the action I took now.

    Therefore.

    ¡°Okay, I admit. I can¡¯t beat you now.¡±

    [Sessful activation of Starlight Road.]

    ¡°So, I¡¯ll surpass my current self.¡±

    The armor gradually broke apart. The falling pieces turned into mere ashes and scattered with the wind. But he didn¡¯t feel himself weakening.

    Rather, he felt himself gradually bing stronger.

    Power was rising.

    [Reproduction rate 99%. Reached the required value.]

    The power of the stars that I gained by capturing the viins, all of them enveloped my body.

    The ideal and aspiration are clear. The path to go is also clear.

    [THE ORIGIN.]

    ¡°Let me ask you.¡±

    Just before the mes went out, all the armor that had wrapped his body shattered and scattered.

    And the starlight hidden inside enveloped my body anew. My true form that I couldn¡¯t find because I didn¡¯t know the way. Seven stars emerged and illuminated the path of Starlight Road, the mes.

    The weakening mes gradually intensified.

    ¡°No¡­?!¡±

    It pushed away the brilliant golden beam and continued to increase the power of that me. The beam and the me continued to devour each other, and eventually they vanished in the center. Now only weak particles of light remain.

    In the midst of that light, the appearance of a new armor became clear.

    The thick armor became much lighter, and there was a rotating circle engraved with the orbit of the stars around the central heart area. The seven stars that were in the mes flew back to him and covered his face. A green helmet with seven horns covering his eyes appeared.

    The power of the stars did not stop and flowed down to his neck, emanating in the form of a celestial cloak. The flowing scarf in the shape of the Big Dipper was filled with starlight.

    The giant, adorned in green and red, raised his finger and pointed at Libra.

    ¡°Have you ever seen the stars?¡± /ippostrantions

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    <b><i>The Meaning of Protection (7)</i></b>

    The armor of ignorance and evasion has disappeared, and a new armor of responsibility and determination has emerged.

    The origin.

    The most correct form that Han Jae-jung should have originally taken.

    The true form is freed from the degraded appearance.

    The appearance of the blossoming of his origin and ideals.

    ¡°Have you ever seen the stars?¡±

    Even though Libra was quite taken aback by the fact that his celestial authority had been shattered, he did not show his confusion.

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ Now that you mention it, you¡¯ve always asked me that.¡±While the number of stars he had offered was the same as before, their power was weaker, as Han Jae-jung had said. It was evidence that he had not yet fully mastered controlling this copied body, and that this body was less suitable for realizing his true selfpared to his original.

    Yet, the fact that his celestial authority had been neutralized was strange. Seven stars or so should have been a trivial light that could be easily crushed.

    What reason caused these two vastly different powers to be neutralized?

    Libra was gradually bing intrigued.

    Therefore, this time she answered his question candidly. ¡°You asked if I¡¯ve seen the stars? Then let me ask you this instead, do I really have a reason to look at them?¡±

    In the midst of the night where golden and fiery fragments were swirling, the being that had taken the shells of the two viins faced each other.

    ¡°There are those who grumble that they can¡¯t see the stars well because of light pollution in the city. I can¡¯t understand their words. Are they saying we have to kill the vitality of the city just to see that faint light? That¡¯s nonsense. The darkness that covers the sky is a necessary thing. It is a legitimate sacrifice that came along with illuminating thisnd.¡±

    Libra dered proudly. ¡°I don¡¯t need to see the stars. For the prosperity of thisnd, the glorious radiance of the unreachable sky is something worth sacrificing.¡±

    That alone was enough to grasp Libra¡¯s propensity.

    ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯ve heard you.¡±

    Han Jae-jung tapped the ground a couple of times with his toes, like when adjusting his shoes. His changed form was strangelyfortable and stable.

    So this must be his true original form. A power that fits him perfectly, without any uneasiness or awkwardness.

    ¡°It seems we really can¡¯t understand each other.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡±

    The stars on his scarf began to blink. They started to flicker in sync with the beat of his heart. Not a flickering that was about to go out, but one that seemed about to explode.

    The circle on his chest, where the starlight had gathered, began to spin wildly at a constant interval, as if orbiting.

    At the same time, firefly-like green lights scattered from Han Jae-jung¡¯s body. It was the power that had overflowed from his body, unable to be fully contained.

    Libra, who had been silently watching this, moved. The citizen who had been observing the confrontation between the viins was startled. It was understandable. The golden giant, which seemed impossible to contain within one¡¯s field of vision, had disappeared in an instant.

    A high-speed movement unique to the pseudo-nova, using the high-output starlight as a boost.

    Immediately after Libra disappeared from his sight, Han Jae-jung ced his hand on the belt.

    Adjusting the focus like a telescope, he turned the buckle.

    [MEGREZ]

    With the emission of a hard mechanical sound, one of the stars in the Big Dipper shone brighter than the others. A single star on his scarf glowed unusually brightly, and the circle in his chest stopped orbiting and emitted a ck light.

    A form specialized for mobility.

    He turned the buckle once more.

    [ALIOTH]

    The me form he had just used.

    As that voice was heard, another star in the form of the Big Dipper on the belt became brighter, and the stars on the scarf also reacted simrly. The circle near the heart emitted both red and ck lights, spinning.

    He used the abilities of two stars simultaneously.

    Mobility and fire.

    Han Jae-jung held the rapier upside down, resembling a red nail, in reverse. He concentrated the me at the tip of that sword and ejected it. A method of eleration borrowed from the flight of the Red Vega. A rapid takeoff simr to a jet aircraft.

    A violent speed that was difficult to follow with the eyes. However, the mobility specialized power of Megrez allowed him to perceive his surroundings even in this high-speed movement.

    Amidst the tearing of the wind, everything seemed to move slowly. The flower petals fallingzily, the ashes and embers swaying leisurely, the gazes of the people unable to chase him, the magical girl still evacuating the civilians, in the time that was moving faster than ever before, he was able to grasp all of that paradoxically.

    Yet, there was still only one thing to do.

    Before the dust raised by his moving feet had even settled on the ground, his fist and the de met. The fist aimed at Han Jae-jung¡¯s chest was pushed off in the wrong direction by the angled de.

    ng!

    Sparks flew as if cutting metal, and they fell back by inertia.

    From this current confrontation, he clearly felt it.

    ¡®Libra speed is still above mine.¡¯

    Unlike himself who had brought his speed to the limit through sheer luck, Libra was able to freely operate. He momentarily reduced the mes erupting from the sword and changed direction. As he turned his body around,pressed fire shot out from the de again.

    The moment he turned back, Libra¡¯s fist was approaching his face. He quickly adjusted the angle of his arm. The fire that had been directed towards the ground propelled the de upwards faster than ever before.

    ng!

    The de and fist intersected once more.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯ve grown stronger, there¡¯s a limit to how much you can keep up!¡± Libra sneered powerfully. ¡°After all, those people have nothing to do with you, right? Why are you helping them? It¡¯s just a fleeting empathy that you¡¯ll pass by. What are you so concerned about? Does anyone even recognize your efforts? Your current state is nothing more than a whim of a viin. No one will acknowledge it.¡±

    Han Jae-jung was gradually being pushed back. Libra¡¯s output was still superior.

    ¡°Even if you die here, your sacrifice won¡¯t be glorified grandly.¡±

    Yet, for some reason, he didn¡¯t feel a sense of losing.

    Libra examined the full power that she had not seen in the midst of the rapidly changing situation. All seven stars possessed the maximum brightness that a viin could create. Dazzling lights. She even felt a sense of appreciation for their beauty. The emerald armor shone like the sun. It was even more brilliant in the darkness.

    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡±

    No, it¡¯s not just that. The power generated by the light of the seven stars alone is not enough.

    ¡°Did I look like I was doing this to seek recognition? Did I look like I wanted to be a hero? If I really wanted that, I would have already revealed my face. Surprisingly, I¡¯m quite good-looking, you know? I would have gained a lot of poprity.¡±

    He no longer retreated. The scarf that captured the universe fluttered.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t need that. I have no desire to be a hero.¡±

    It¡¯s more than seven.

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±

    The seven stars that formed the Big Dipper. Behind it, there were small fragments of stars connected. Not yet worthy of being called stars, but a distinct cluster of light had unfolded behind him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not acting to perpetuate the age of heroes. Heroes have been born countless times, and the same number have disappeared.¡±

    The Big Dipper is a constetion.

    But at the same time, it is also part of another constetion.

    ¡°So it was still growing¡­!¡±

    The fragments of the stars collected by defeating the viin were shining brightly. They shone in the empty spaces of the stars.

    This is just the beginning, the origin. There is still plenty of room for growth.

    Libra cheered. It was no longer unpleasant. A benevolent madness, like when she saw the magical girl, was felt in her. The atmosphere of the crazy ones who did not hesitate to sacrifice their lives, that bright light.

    ¡°I just act to protect the hero. This is nothing but arrogant self-satisfaction. No need for cheers or gratitude.¡±

    Even if they are a minority, they are a group. But here, a new minority willing to sacrifice has emerged.

    Just one.

    It is not a group. Because of the appearance of the viin, no one is saddened, and although the actions are righteous and contribute to the public good, he also does not hesitate to risk his life.

    The perfect sacrifice is prepared here.

    ¡°So your words won¡¯t shake me.¡±

    Han Jae-jung put his foot on Libra¡¯s abdomen and kicked her.

    Crack!

    An unpleasant sound of steel being crushed like a drum rang out. But Libra was only slightly pushed back and did not fall.

    ¡°Yes, well done! But you will die here! As for my answer!!¡±

    ¡°Watch your side.¡±

    Libra felt the heating from the side. Crimson mes and fists brighter than her mes.

    ¡°Evacuationplete! Red Vega is back!!!¡±

    One road. Harmony (Fire sound).

    The path she chose, the roar of the mes.

    The mes that swayed like sound waves engulfed Libra. A perfect surprise attack. The power had even increasedpared to before. The talent of the magical girl growing in real-time was truly great.

    Libra, who could not withstand the attack, was pushed far away.

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    Han Jae-jung ced his hand on his belt.

    [SET. Bogak (Seven Star Steps).]

    The most outstanding technique among his finishing moves, which infuses the power of seven stars in seven steps.

    And at the same time, the one he had been using the weakest so far.

    All techniques are taught the basic usage method by the belt. This Bogak was no exception. Like a map showing the way, it correctly taught the method to manifest the technique.

    However, the map is just a reference, and it does not lead everyone to the correct answer. The actual space is full of numerous structures and paths not written on the map, and the map only briefly showed the correct answer.

    Interpreting that is each person¡¯s role.

    Until yesterday, it was impossible. He just followed the path shown.

    But now, Han Jae-jung could interpret it himself.

    His heart raced with excitement.

    The first step was taken backwards. Retreat, not advance. Retreat to advance.

    It contained fear.

    Everything started from this fear. If there was no fear, it would be meaningless. Why am I afraid now, what am I afraid of, what am I afraid of losing.

    That¡¯s not all. He was also afraid of his own power. The power that can easily take someone¡¯s life. Is this power being used correctly right now?

    Without knowing the starting point and the value, the action has no value.

    If you have thought about it enough, just move forward.

    The next step contains resolve.

    The resolve presented at the end of this fear, the resolve to take responsibility for what this action will bring about, the resolve to change, the resolve to muster the courage.

    Creak!

    The ce where he stepped was sunken down.

    The next step contains understanding.

    Understanding of one¡¯s origin, understanding of the ideal, understanding of the direction of power, understanding of the technique.

    His footsteps became heavier. The weight of the starlight was not light at all.

    The next step contains conviction.

    The choice you¡¯ve already made cannot be undone. Just move forward with faith.

    But this starlight was here from the beginning. There was no need to feel difficult.

    The next step containsposure.

    If you have shaken off the fear, reaffirmed your resolve, understood your ideals, and are confident in the path ahead, why should you be anxious? Even in the night, the stars I gaze upon will shine brightly.

    His footsteps became lighter. The gathered starlight began to take the form of a ring. A beautiful green halo.

    The next step contains determination.

    The ring gathered around the ankles grewrger.

    The determination to see the end of the path I have taken, the determination to realize the ideal, the determination to perfectlyplete my duty, the determination not to give up this dream.

    Look at the determination.

    Another ring was engraved on top of the ring.

    He was already in front of Libra. The final step.

    This time, the content was the same as before. This resolve was never enough no matter how many times it was made.

    Show determination.

    Creak!!!!

    The ground split in the shape of the Big Dipper. Green light like the aurora rose from the gap.

    All the light was condensed and wrapped around his legs. He lifted his leg. The target was Libra¡¯s head.

    Boom!

    Libra, who had endured all the attacks so far, could not withstand this one. Libra, who was blown far away, fell to the ground and stopped moving, and a huge explosion urred from the epicenter.

    Beyond the explosion, the harsh mechanical sound was still heard.

    [Bogak (Seven Star Steps) sessfully manifested.]

    The result was already known.

    [Reproduction rate 100%.] /ippostrantions

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    <b><i>The Meaning of Protection (8)</i></b>

    The sticky golden light that had been driving away the darkness of the night disappeared. The defeat of Libra.

    The dull reddish light fluttered like embers, and the massive giant¡¯s armor was shattered into small fragments by the aftershock of the explosion.

    The citizens held their breath and watched the movements of the lone viin left after Libra¡¯s death. They seemed lost in the afterglow of the victory, gazing nkly at the sky.

    The sky was quite noisy due to the loudly ring helicopter sounds and the intense artificial light emitted by the helicopter for filming. The reporter could not contain her excitement over the unusual sight of one viin taking down another viin, and raised her voice.

    -Ladies and gentlemen, look at Libra, who kidnapped the elderly and children, is now being taken down by another viin¡­

    Underlying the excitement was a faint tension. If the confrontation between the viins had ended with someone¡¯s death, then who would the remaining viin turn its wrath upon? What destructive power, capable of easily crushing the ground and spitting fire, would they use on whom? Could it be directed at the citizens themselves?

    While tense, they could not easily take their eyes off the scene. Like a frog before a snake, their muscles contracted in overwhelming fear and paralysis.

    The barrier blocking the magical girl¡¯s movement began to melt and dissolve. Rather than escaping the dissolved prison, Red Vega chose to approach the viin she had fought within it.¡°Um, hello¡­¡±

    She too felt tense, but unlike the citizens, she did not have any extraordinary fear. This was because she was now convinced that he was on her side.

    Fight or save?

    An advice she had never imagined hearing from a viin. But it hit the core. Thanks to that, she was able to realize and put into practice what she should do.

    As a result, an inner intimacy inevitably grew. It felt like meeting a strict but truly good teacher she would asionally encounter as a student.

    ¡°Thank you for the help¡­¡±

    [MERAK.]

    Before Red Vega could finish speaking, a hard mechanical sound rang out from the belt again. The light on his chest shone a yellowish copper color, and Han Jae-jung held a revolver in his hand.

    Open the door.

    A clockwork revolver, the kind you¡¯d expect to see in a steampunk fantasy.

    Han Jae-jung had one curiosity. If his mission was not to protect the citizens, but to protect the magical girl, then¡­

    Would attacking the citizens not greatly reduce his reproduction rate?

    The green hand gradually raised upwards. The muzzle that had been pointing at the ground rose powerfully. No precise aiming was needed. Just turn the muzzle in the direction analyzed by the belt and pull the trigger.

    It could bepared to a navigation system driven by augmented reality. With the gun ced on the line only he could see, it was now a suitable position to spew fire.

    The direction was towards the helicopter emitting the annoying noise.

    ¡°Oops.¡±

    Red Vega stopped in her tracks towards Han Jae-jung and quickly took to the air. Of course, her direction was also towards the helicopter.

    The finger resting on the trigger gradually curled. Red Vega was quickly trying to reach orbit, gathering and spraying mes from the soles of her shoes. But the finger curling came first.

    Bang.

    With a refreshing firing sound, a bullet condensed from starlight quickly crossed the sky. The bullet, while flying, unfurled clusters of energy, taking on the shape of the Big Dipper constetion. It was like a wave in the shape of a constetion, but its speed far surpassed that of a wave.

    Yet it still had not reached the helicopter. Red Vega condensed the starlight to the tips of her feet and detonated it.

    As the loud sonic boom sounded, Red Vega upied the space in front of the bullet. And throughout her flight, she scattered the mes she had been gathering in her fists. It was like a jet fighter releasing res.

    Pow!

    The collision of the fireball and energy mass created a fierce explosion. The scattering sparks looked beautiful, like a fireworks disy.

    ¡°Look, our hero Red Vega is¡­ Aah!¡±

    Red Vega tilted her head down, then gathered and detonated mes at the tips of her feet again.

    The shockwave shook the helicopter. Red Vega used the gravitational pull of the crash as propent and flew towards him. As the face of the viin with a red visor-like lens came into view, she immediately raised her fist to swing. Han Jae-jung instantly raised his left arm to defend.

    Boom! Crackle!

    The me-wrapped fist brushed against the green armor, showering off dizzying sparks. Ignoring the stinging pain traveling through her hand, she asked. ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Han Jae-jung did not answer, but raised his right arm, the one holding a long gun and door. Raising it to shoulder level, there were many targets. The muzzle and one of the watching citizens¡¯ eyes met.

    He ced his finger on the trigger again. Before that finger could curl, Red Vega kicked his hand with her right leg.

    Bang!

    From the upward-pointing muzzle, another Big Dipper-shaped bullet was fired.

    ¡°What do you mean, what am I doing?¡±

    Two shots fired. Yet the starlight did not diminish. With this, Han Jae-jung was convinced. He did not have the duty to protect everyone like a magical girl. It was an impulsive experiment, but he was able to obtain meaningful results.

    ¡°No, I should be the one asking. What were you thinking?¡±

    Han Jae-jung, having readjusted his grip on the gun, swung it like an ax. Red Vega quickly crossed her arms in a defensive stance. This left her midsection exposed. Han Jae-jung lifted his foot and kicked towards her white dress.

    Thud.

    A dull thud sound quietly shook the ears.

    ¡°Ugh, ck¡­!¡±

    ¡°A magical girl cozying up to a viin? I¡¯m starting to doubt if you have any real thoughts at all. There are already too many people trying to frame you as ipetent by taking down Libra, and now you want to add the rumor of colluding with a viin? Minimize your enemies as much as possible.¡± I hope she would take this advice, which is as vital as blood and bone, to heart, but unfortunately Red Vega had a rather rebellious streak. At least hoping she would listen, Han Jae-jung continued. ¡°And, preserve your life. It¡¯s a practical problem beyond just ethical concerns. If you die, others will only be overworked to fill that void. If you truly wish to be a hero, you must understand all the ountability involved, and know when it is truly time to risk your life.¡±

    Of course, if one were to ponder in that way, the conclusion would ultimately be that there is no time when one should die. Since the future is uncertain, the answer leads to the need to spare one¡¯s life in all situations, to prepare for the worst-case scenario.

    Red Vega charged at him again. This time, it seemed like she would simply punch him directly in front of him, but she stopped her advance a step in front of him and changed direction. She went to the right, scattering mes in the opposite direction, leaving behind a blindfold and disorienting afterimages.

    Then, using the boost from her feet and arms, she quickly moved back. As she was about to spew mes, she saw the muzzle protruding from under his armpit. Sensing the backward movement, he had swiveled the muzzle. There was not enough time for her to take a defensive stance.

    Intense sparks and the smoke of gunpowder, along with that, Red Vega retreated again.

    ¡°Above all, be afraid. The power wielded by the weak without fear is only empty. It is no different from a child swinging a kitchen knife.¡±

    Red Vega charged again. Han Jae-jung discarded his gun and greeted her with his fists. The exchange of fists, blocking, bleeding, and striking. The sound of tearing wind filled their ears.

    The trajectories were sharp, but there was not a hint of killing intent that should have flowed naturally during the battle. Both of them struck each other with nothing but respect.

    In the sweat, blood, and pain, Red Vega paradoxically let go of her wariness towards the viin. How could he express hostility from concern and advice? He understood the two previous shots.

    ¡®I am being considerate¡­!¡¯

    He had been considerate.

    So that she would not be suspected of being on the viin¡¯s side, so that she would not be used of abandoning the fight by delegating her work to the viin, so that she could clearly carve her struggle into the eyes of the people.

    It was humiliating, but in one way, she also felt touched. It was none other than this viin in front of her who was taking care of the honor and life that she herself had been about to throw away.

    Pang!

    The fist that was about to block resulted in a bleeding strike reaching each other¡¯s throats. The salty taste of blood swirled in his mouth. He had difficulty breathing. Red Vega took a few steps back and asked,

    ¡°What is your goal?¡±

    Han Jae-jung answered immediately. ¡°To eliminate the existence of magical girls in this world.¡±

    To create a society where no one bes a hero, and does not need to.

    It was the ultimate goal, beyond protection.

    Red Vega gritted her teeth.

    ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡±

    Sparks began to gather in her fist again. This time, unlike before, the mes were a brighter crimson. Like a graph expressing the waveform of sound, the lines of fire in her fist kept jumping up and down.

    ¡°That seems to be a goal I have to stop.¡±

    It was a difficult goal for Red Vega, who had dreamed of bing a magical girl.

    ¡°Onest question, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    The lines drawn in fire became increasingly violent in their jumps andndings. It was like measuring the pounding of a frantic heartbeat.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name? Can I call you Big Dipper? It seems a bit unpleasant to me personally.¡±

    ¡°I agree. That name isn¡¯t very good. Moreover, the moment I¡¯m called that, my constetion will be defined as one. It¡¯s a name that calls me too weak. Not good.¡±

    Han Jae-jung thought for a moment.

    His star is not going to end here. He will look at and choose many more stars to bear in the future.

    Then, what should his name be?

    ¡°Huh? So that power is not the end yet¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The night sky is vast. There are still many stars I have yet to look at and catch.¡±

    ¡°¡­! Then I can¡¯t lose either. I will be even stronger!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, think whatever you want. A name, a name¡­ Ah, I got one.¡±

    After pondering, he soon found the answer.

    ¡°Watcher.¡±

    It seemed appropriate to take it from his previous actions.

    ¡°Watcher, meaning observer, monitor. Remember that from now on.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Watcher.¡±

    Red Vega¡¯s mes werepleted.

    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll be the one to win! Be prepared!¡±

    With steps that burst forth like a roar from someone, the sound of fire crackling followed the sound of tearing wind.

    Her signature technique. One path she has chosen.

    One road. Harmony (Fire Sound).

    As intense as mes and sound, and yet harmonious like a symphony, may you be remembered by someone.

    This technique that she had repeated countless times today, a technique she had used hundreds of times so far. Her already overworked arms were screaming, but the mes cried out first.

    The roaring mes that seemed to devour the opponent engulfed Watcher.

    Red Vega realized.

    He did not try to dodge it.

    Just like the bullet he had fired earlier, he let the mes strike him and was blown far away. The Watcher, who had been pushed back for a long time, muttered in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Tch¡­ It¡¯s definitely stronger than before.¡±

    And then he raised his voice, so that not only Red Vega but others could hear.

    ¡°Retreating is only this time! Next time, just wait and see!!!¡±

    [ALKAID.]

    Smoke was scattered inside the belt. The body that had been blinking repeatedly in it soon became transparent.

    His shadowpletely disappeared in the smoke.

    ¨C Our crims, Red Vega, has brilliantly defeated the viin¡­

    ¨C Wooooooo!!!

    The excited voices of the citizens and the still noisy sound of the helicopter¡¯s wings, the various noises that she had not been able to hear during the fight, all struck her ears at once. Red Vega frowned for a moment, not only because it was noisy, but also because the wounds on her body were hurting from the wind.

    There was another reason.

    The smoke that held Watcher was gradually torn apart by the wind and disappeared. Staring at it nkly, Red Vega thought.

    Shouldn¡¯t this cheer be for him, not me?

    The long, long battle from the crimson evening to the ck night hade to an end.

    But what ended was only today¡¯s battle.

    She still had a lot to do.

    Red Vega forced a smile and struck her signature pose in response to the cheers of the citizens, so that the people who tremble in fear of the viins can feel a little reassured. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    <b><i>First Meeting with the Belt</i></b>

    When Han Jae-jung returned to the hospital with Alkaid, he immediately rushed to the bathroom and vomited what he had eaten. Being exposed to the gazes of an unspecified number of people was still a difficult thing to adapt to. The problem was not just mental. His body was generally in poor condition.

    It was the result of forcing his still-recovering body. It was simr to a yerpeting in a match the day after an injury, or taking an exam with a high fever. Looking back, it was quite a risky move. If Libra had been vignt, it could have been Jae-jung himself who would be reduced to ashes on the spot, not Libra.

    Thinking about it sent a chill down his spine. Next time, he would be better prepared and step forward. That¡¯s what Han Jae-jung resolved to do.

    His head was dizzy. The usually noisy Belt was silent. It was the device that most urately informed him that his body was not normal.

    Hey down on the bed, copsing like a rag doll. It was morefortable than the floor with the yellow tiles at home, but his mind was uneasy.

    ¡®I should have just gone home.¡¯

    He felt like he was in debt to Blue Sirius. To be protected by the one he was supposed to protect, it was embarrassing.

    Of course, this was not the only reason.Han Jae-jung could not be sure that the current him was indeed Han Jae-jung. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t be happy about Blue Sirius¡¯ kindness. She was looking at him, but not him. Receiving unintended kindness was simply ufortable.

    It was like a wrongly delivered parcel or a mistaken bank transfer, it leaves an unpleasant feeling. The difference from thetter two was that there was no legal punishment for epting it.

    He could brazenly take it all and pretend not to know, but unfortunately, Han Jae-jung was not that kind of person.

    Furthermore, this body called Han Jae-jung was her former lover. It was a past rtionship that he should now forget. Continuing to meet would only bring up the past and cause pain to each other.

    There was nothing good about it, but there was a reason he had stubbornly returned to the hospital.

    The current Han Jae-jung was an important witness who had been kidnapped by a viin. With the return of all the people who had been kidnapped due to the battle that night, he was now officially under the protection of a government agency, even if not as important as before.

    A brief stroll would have been fine, but just going home would have been a problem.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡± He sighed, cing his hand on his throbbing head. It was good that he understood the abnormality. It was also good that he could wield his full power almost perfectly.

    But this was just the starting point. He stillcked the strength to fight and kill the representative viins of the dilemma. Moreover, he was in a position to kill while protecting, making it even more difficult.

    There were also living problems. Since he could not openly reveal his face, it was impossible for him to receive a sry like a magical girl. Regr work was hindered by the quests, and while receiving a sponsor was an option, it was out of the question since there was no reputablepany that would sponsor viins.

    It was perplexing. The ideal was clear, but the path to move beyond it was so dark. He was tired, so he decided to think about it tomorrow and closed his eyes.

    At that moment, the Belt emitted a sh of light. The glowing Belt woke Han Jae-jung with a loud noise.

    [I have detected a star.]

    ¡°Fuck, that scared me.¡±

    Startled, Han Jae-jung turned towards it.

    ¡°A star?¡±

    [While collecting Libra¡¯s starlight, I have seeded in illuminating a star that had been hidden until now.]

    What did that mean? Puzzled, Han Jae-jung tried to interpret the meaning of the Belt¡¯s words.

    ¡®Completely illuminating a star¡­ Wait, could it be?¡¯

    After a moment of contemtion, Han Jae-jung had an idea.

    The reward for the quest was the fragments of stars. The Belt had collected the starlight that flowed out when the viin was defeated, and finallypleted it into a single star. The discovery of the star must have meant thepletion of a new star.

    For Han Jae-jung, who had just felt theck of power, this was the best news.

    ¡°Great, show it to me quickly.¡±

    [Understood. Please lie downfortably.]

    Following Belt¡¯s instructions, Han Jae-jung rxed his body andy down on the hospital bed. He closed his eyes.

    There was nothing special. There was no sh of sacred light or anything. Something felt strange, but Han Jae-jung was so sleepy that he gradually slipped into the unconscious world of sleep.

    As he fell asleep, Han Jae-jung dreamed.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    It was ate night, and I was walking on the street. I no longer had the money to continue studying for the civil service exam, and I had no time to go to college and build up my credentials. My social anxiety was still severe, and it was not easy to have a conversation with anyone.

    I was one of the information-vulnerable groups in a society where the inte solves everything, suffering from inte phobia.

    There was still money in my bank ount. Blood money from my parents¡¯ death and heavy money that my ex-lover sent out of guilt. The moment I touched either, I felt like I was losing my humanity.

    It was a kind of stubbornness that everyone has. I absolutely couldn¡¯t bring myself to crave the money of my parents, who died because of me, and my ex-lover, who was hurt.

    Someone might criticize it as a well-fed stubbornness, saying how many people are struggling in poverty and dying without a penny. But it didn¡¯t matter to me. Ethical standards are different for each person. Their standards and values were simply different from mine. Money is very important, but I had values more important than that.

    It was better to live hungry, not knowing when I¡¯ll die, than to live bymitting sins.

    ¡°Fuuuuck¡­¡±

    I let out a long curse instead of a sigh and moved my feet listlessly. No matter how much I walked, the night didn¡¯t seem to pass at all. It was hopeless.

    Now what should I do? How should I live? As I was walking, pondering such worries, I saw a light in a back alley.

    Going into a secluded alley just for that reason was a crazy thing to do. But I moved my feet towards it.

    There was no logical reason. It was just a gut feeling.

    I felt that if I went that way, new possibilities would open up for me.

    As I went deeper, a sticky and slimy feeling began to spread in my feet.

    I didn¡¯t know it at the time, but thinking back, it was probably blood.

    Fearlessly, I was able to see the source of the light. It was a lens, brightly reflecting the moonlight.

    A belt.

    There was a strange, telescope-like belt there. To be honest, I didn¡¯t even think of it as a belt at first, since there was no waistband that a belt should have.

    I picked it up and examined its structure, hypnotized. In the process, my eyes met the lens.

    A burning pain, like being electrocuted, rose from the fingertips gripping the belt. What I saw in my memory was recollected.

    It was like a dream within a dream. Memories within memories. Faintly, someone else was peering.

    A figure lying peacefully on a bed, ying with a smartphone. The face, body, and situation were all different, but I somehow knew with certainty that it was me. It was strange. There was no evidence to judge that.

    It was like meeting a doppelganger, aplete duplicate of my soul, not my body. Yes, that was the only way to exin it. My parallel self. Must be something like that.

    On the smartphone screen I was holding, a webtoon was drawn. Scrolling down a bit, the title appeared.

    The Golden Age of Magical Girls.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The bed sheets were damp. The evidence that I had sweated a lot while sleeping. My breathing was rough.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡±

    What was that just now? Han Jae-jung calmed his rapidly beating heart and pounding chest with difficulty. At the same time, he turned his head to look at the belt.

    Unlike the appearance in the dream, it was a clear, concrete form. It was still taciturn, and said nothing about the star.

    Rubbing his face a few times, he massaged his tired eyes. Even though he had just slept, he didn¡¯t feel refreshed at all. He was still tired, and even felt unpleasant.

    The dream he had just had was not a simple fantasy, but a clear memory. Perhaps by observing thepleted star, he had recovered additional memories. The belt¡¯s previous im thatpleting the stars could recover memories was indeed true.

    Even though the possibility was high, he had been careless and let his guard down. He didn¡¯t expect it to hit him so hard.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡± He exhaled a long sigh and barelyposed himself. Han Jae-jung began to theorize based on the memory he had just seen.

    The encounter with the belt was before he was chased by the viin, and through that belt, he had observed someone. That someone was most likely his parallel self with very high probability. The name of the webtoon he was reading was ¡®The Golden Age of Magical Girls¡¯.

    ¡®Did I confuse that memory and mistakenly think I was possessed?¡¯

    Then all the familiar aspects of Jae-jung¡¯s body, values, traumas, and behaviors would be fully understandable. However, it was still too early to be certain. There was ack of clues. He needed to recover more memories.

    ¡®So it¡¯s back to taking down the viins, huh.¡¯

    Well, that was a good thing. It was also Han Jae-jung¡¯s own wish.

    Just by defeating Libra¡¯s clone, he had been able to steal so much starlight. He realized that the fastest way to recover memories and power was toplete S-grade viin extermination quests.

    But if he just kept looking for shortcuts, he might end up taking a shortcut to the underworld as well. Han Jae-jung decided to carefully select the situation and obtain the stars.

    He turned his gaze back to the belt.

    The belt had be even more suspicious through the memory he just had.

    How did this belt show him that? Originally, who made this belt and for what purpose was it designed?

    His head was in a mess.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. I just had trouble sleeping.¡±

    Han Jae-jung naturally answered, then startled and turned towards the direction the voice came from.

    ¡°Wh-what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m often told that I don¡¯t have a presence.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­ Who are you¡­¡±

    Pausing mid-sentence, Han Jae-jung closely observed the woman. A woman with light beige hair neatly tied up. Dressed in casual clothes, but there was no mistaking her.

    ¡°Golden Aldebaran¡­?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for recognizing me.¡±

    It was the magic girl, the master of stealth.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯vee to take your testimony.¡±

    ¡°In the morning?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I thought it would be better to finish this quickly.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit early in the morning?¡±

    He nced at the clock. It was 7 o¡¯clock in the morning. It was a bit early to be looking for someone.

    ¡°The working hours of a magical girl are 24 hours a day.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amendable work ethic. Except when applying the same spirit to others.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±

    ¡°That was sarcastic¡­¡±

    Looking at the dignified Aldebaran, Han Jae-jung let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Ah? But wait a minute¡­ Pink Deneb¡­. Snowke¡­ Hmm, wasn¡¯t Blue Sirius originally the investigator?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that was the case originally, but¡­¡± Aldebaran hesitated to speak. ¡°The two of them cannote here right now.¡±

    There were only a few things she was sparing with her words about. Han Jae-jung guessed the rest.

    ¡°Because they were attacked by the S-grade viin Scutum¡­ The two of them are currently in aa.¡±

    Despite that, hearing those words made his heart sink heavily. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    <b><i>How to Kill</i></b>

    When the news of Libra being defeated reached the other viins, they gradually retreated one by one. They had only stalled for time out of loyalty for having received money from her. If the woman herself had copsed, there was no longer a need to stall for time.

    However, there was one exception who was not motivated by money, but by curiosity.

    ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡±

    The only thing that could be felt around him was a chill. The city, which had not yet seen the onset of winter, was frozen white and blue. It was a shocking change, considering it was just the two of them.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting stronger in real-time. While it¡¯s not exactlybat experience, you¡¯ve genuinely be more powerful.¡±

    Paradox clenched and unclenched his fist to gauge the copied power. Even though it was a small amount, the power continued to increase. He was satisfied with the result.

    ¡°You people are truly mysterious. The fact that you can be stronger just by willing it, it¡¯s quite entertaining.¡±

    Sirius crossed the frozen ground in silence. Her quick and sharp movements captivated Paradox¡¯s attention. Then, a doppelganger appeared behind him. The doppelganger, drawn in just an outline of blue, swung several swords.A cold gale, mixed with icy winds, rushed towards Paradox like a snowstorm. The range was too wide for Paradox to avoid, so he chose to counterattack. The shield-shaped spear he held gathered the cold.

    Paradox swung it horizontally, unleashing an icy attack mixed with shards of ice. The two cold forces collided at the center, creating dry ice-like smoke.

    Paradox¡¯s back was exposed again. Bue Sirius¡¯ swords emitted light. Concentrated at the tip of the extended sword was an absolute zero magical power, deviating from the current one.

    Snow Flower Path.

    The snow sparkled, and a single path was created. A path that no one could pass through or escape.

    Crackle!

    It was as if a dam made of ice had been breached. The overwhelming pressure of the ice chunks piled on top of Paradox. A normal viin would be torn apart and disintegrated the moment they got caught in it.

    But Paradox was no ordinary viin. Having copied the powers of a magical girl, he could fly. A solitary figure gracefully rose above the icy storm, though its appearance was not intact. The upper body armor was heavily damaged, and the lower body was in an even more pitiful state.

    ¡°Haha, I took a good hit there.¡±

    Even if he had copied the power and ability, it did not mean he had a body that could perfectly defend against that same power. Just like a bullet that shatters when shot by another bullet, he could emit the same force but could also be shattered by it.

    The fatal weakness of the copying ability.

    However, he had a way to ovee this weakness.

    ¡°But the ultimate spear should also have the durability to match its sharpness.¡±

    Icy particles appeared on the wounded areas and began to rotate, enveloping the scars. The wounds that had just been created werepletely healed.

    ¡°There¡¯s a limit to tricks, you know¡­¡±

    ¡°There, all fixed up. Maintenance is always important for a weapon, and my body is clearly a weapon as well. I should maintain it properly. Ah, but this hardly counts as durability. Still, it allows me to keep using it, so please don¡¯t nitpick too much.¡±

    Paradox chuckled, as if it was a joke. Blue Sirius found it only disgusting.

    ¡°Flying feels quite interesting. There¡¯s a reason you alle down to the ground to fight. Adjusting the direction and maintaining bnce is quite difficult, and the consumption is quite high.¡±

    ¡°You talk a lot.¡±

    ¡°Intellectual individuals should always engage in conversation, don¡¯t you think? Plus, I haven¡¯t had the chance to talk to many peopletely, so I¡¯m a little excited. Please bear with me.¡± Paradox fixed his gaze on a corner of the sky and continued. ¡°With the appearance of S-grade viins, the magical girls have collectively be brighter¡­ In the face of a great crisis, the need to maintain peace bes even more urgent, so they¡¯ve grown stronger. They say heroes emerge in times of turmoil, and that¡¯s exactly what¡¯s happening.¡±

    The direction of his gaze was towards Ribbon, the pink-winged crow, who had been dispatched to quickly assess the battle situation of the magical girls and provide support.

    ¡°Now I know what I wanted to know. Indeed, you people are too valuable to kill. If I had killed you before, I would have truly regretted it. I should be grateful to him.¡±

    Feathers of the same pink color as Ribbon¡¯s wings began to flutter behind Paradox. The number of feathers grew from a few to hundreds, then thousands. The swirling feathers gradually took the form of a bird, identical to the one that often aided Blue Sirius.

    He had copied the ability. Blue Sirius chuckled in disbelief.

    ¡°¡­So it¡¯s possible even without the person being present?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t you know? This power copies the abilities of those I perceive as enemies. The distance or presence of the person doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I have the desire¡­¡±

    Behind Paradox, not just the Ribbon, but various colorful stars of light rose up. With his arms spread wide, Paradox looked almost omnipotent. These were the powers of the magical girls that he had analyzed through the flying bird.

    ¡°I can do this as well.¡±

    However, the tone of Paradox¡¯s voice was far from joyful. He looked deeply displeased.

    The various stars of light, except for the Ribbon, disappeared in an instant. He had retracted the abilities.

    ¡°But to ignore the opponent in front of me like that, it feels unfair andcking in respect. Hmm, it makes me feel unpleasant. I shouldn¡¯t do that again next time.¡±

    It was beyond imagination. Blue Sirius felt a fear born of helplessness. Facing this iprehensible, powerful being.

    Observing her expression, Paradox calmly continued. ¡°I read this in a book before¡­ Ah, like this.¡±

    Above Paradox, there was a flock of birds blocking out the moonlight. They were not the Ribbon he had created. The crows that had been drifting in the night sky were now plunging down in unison, resembling a hail of bullets or arrows in wartime. The crows descended densely upon Paradox.

    ¡°This goddamn bastard!¡±

    They were the original users of that ability.

    Paradox skillfully dispersed the crows widely upwards to neutralize the flock.

    Boom! Boom!

    The sounds of mass colliding with mass reverberated quite loudly. Amid the rumbling, an even louder stream of profanity could be heard.

    ¡°That¡¯s my Ribbon, you motherfucker!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just borrow it for a bit, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to wear out.¡±

    Pink Deneb, who had created wings of crows behind his back, kicked Paradox. Paradox tried to block with his arms, but he was simply pushed down into the ground by the overwhelming speed.

    Axle Technique. It was the devastating eleration ability unique to the pink-haired Deneb.

    By copying abilities, Paradox had pitted the capable Blue Sirius against him one-on-one. But if Paradox had also copied Deneb¡¯s ability, there would be no reason for him not to participate.

    As Paradox fell, the umted ice chunks and snow were shattered, creating a hazy smokescreen.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Let me continue what I was saying.¡± He calmly got up and resumed speaking.

    The crows behind Paradox multiplied madly, and the Ribbon they formed surrounded the two magical girls. Shards of ice were created on the wings of those Ribbons. The amount was even greater and more overwhelming than Pink Deneb¡¯s.

    It was possible because the starlight was superior to the original users.

    ¡°I read this in a book before. ¡®The pain that cannot kill me will only make me stronger.¡¯ Isn¡¯t that an interesting quote? An optimistic maxim that says challenges you can ovee will grant you greater power. I was inspired by that. You all are growing tremendously, but you¡¯re still a littlecking. Libra was just the beginning, and the S-grade viins will now start acting in earnest. You need to be a bit stronger to match that.¡±

    Along with the fierce movements of the Ribbon, a fierce snowstorm blew, mixed with shards of ice. He hadbined the two abilities.

    ¡°So I ask that you please endure the agony that cannot kill you.¡±

    Like the closing jaws of a viin, the storm of birds and ice that surrounded the two magical girls rapidly closed in and engulfed them.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    The testimony of the Libra kidnapping incident was answered with a mix of lies.

    While walking, I was hit by something and lost consciousness.

    I woke up in the middle, but my eyes and ears were covered, so I couldn¡¯t properly see the process of being kidnapped.

    It seems I was able to be released due to the intruders Scutum and the viin of the Big Dipper, during the kidnapping process.

    I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t remember very well. Is it because of the shock that my memory is hazy?

    In any case, the false truth cannot be distinguished, and even without him, there are many witnesses. Golden Aldebaran did not make a big deal of it and recorded the testimony.

    And so the testimony was quicklypleted. Han Jae-jung asked Golden Aldebaran, who was organizing the recorder and the notebook for recording, ¡°Um, those two, Deneb and Blue Sirius.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to see them?¡±

    Han Jae-jung immediately nodded.

    ¡°Then, follow me.¡±

    Golden Aldebaran, who had finished packing up, got up. Han Jae-jung got up with a dazed expression.

    ¡°So easily¡­¡±

    ¡°Officially, it¡¯s not allowed, but you are an old acquaintance of the two, aren¡¯t you? I can exercise some flexibility to this extent.¡±

    Han Jae-jung bitterly smiled. ¡°Everyone who needs to know already knows.¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t worry too much about your rtionship with Ms. Blue Sirius. I¡¯m just a new magical girl who became one right after the dating rumors, and I have a little direct connection. Most other people still don¡¯t know that Ms. Blue Sirius still has lingering feelings. It¡¯s not really something to be announced.¡±

    ¡°Lingering feelings¡­¡± The inside of his mouth was bitter. Even though it was an event that happened years ago, he and her still had the emotion of regret.

    Even more regrettable was the fact that he, who didn¡¯t even have any memory, was left with only the emotions.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve made you worry unnecessarily. Then can I get a guide?¡±

    Golden Aldebaran nodded. She was still expressionless.

    When Han Jea-jung followed her to the ward, he was quite surprised. It was because he was hospitalized much closer than he had imagined.

    ¡°This is the ce.¡±

    Han Jae-jung finally realized that he was in a quite good inpatient room. From the private room, he felt that something was not ordinary, and it was a luxury ward where the care of a magical girl was possible. The security was strong and the environment was better than other wards.

    Han Jae-jung felt uneasy again at the fact that he could get such a privilege just because he was an acquaintance of a magical girl.

    But this feeling disappeared when he saw the appearance of his acquaintances lying on the bed.

    Jo Ah-yoon, who has always been energetic, was silently panting without saying a word, and the sad-eyed Yoon Seol-hwa had her eyes closed without any emotion.

    I wonder if they felt this emotion when I copsed. Han Jae-jung frowned deeply.

    To ignore this danger just because of being ill, he even felt a sense of disgust towards himself.

    The thought that he couldn¡¯t protect them when he could, never left his mind.

    ¡°There is no life-threatening condition. However, it seems that it will take time to wake up due to overwork.¡±

    While half-listening to Golden Aldebaran¡¯s exnation, Han Jae-jung held Seol-hwa¡¯s hand as if possessed.

    When she was not yet familiar with being a magical girl, when she suddenly had a heart problem and copsed while working, he often did this and prayed for her peace.

    The present him did not know, but there was time engraved in this familiar action.

    Holding her hand tightly, Han Jae-jung made a vow again.

    I will protect them.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    After finishing the business at the hospital and having no more reason to stay, Han Jae-jung left the hospital.

    Golden Aldebaran said that since the injury was an injury, it would be better to stay, but Han Jae-jung didn¡¯t say anything, hoping that she would understand how burdensome it is to indulge in luxury with his ex-girlfriend¡¯s money.

    As the people around him were all busy with work and studies, he moved his feet as if pushed into the deserted streets.

    ¡°Belt.¡±

    [What¡¯s your business?]

    ¡°Identify the locations of the viin around and transmit them to me.¡±

    [Considering your current physical condition, this is not a very good judgment¡­.]

    ¡°Hurry.¡±

    [Understood.]

    Dismissing Belt¡¯s concern, Han Jae-jung arrived at a deserted crosswalk. Maybe because it was near the hospital, an eerie atmosphere lingered.

    Next to him, a man in a suit quietly approached.

    ¡°Are those two alright? I might have misjudged the power, so I hope there are no major side effects¡­.¡±

    ¡°Except for oversleeping due to overwork, there is no major threat to life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really fortunate. With this face, going to the hospital would only mean fighting, right?¡±

    Han Jae-jungughed awkwardly and turned to the side.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the reason you came to me is to fight?¡±

    There was no human head there. Where the eyes, nose, and mouth should have been, there was a cactus nter. A perfectly symmetrical cactus.

    The bizarre yetical bonsai man answered.

    ¡°No?¡±

    It was a calm reply.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine since you came to fight?¡±

    At those words, Han Jae-jungughed. ¡°Yeah¡­ That¡¯s right.¡±

    Grabbing Belt, Han Jae-jung asked again. ¡°But I still don¡¯t have a way to kill you, and that¡¯s troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡­ You do have a way to kill me.¡±

    He seemed puzzled by Paradox.

    ¡°Ambush. Approach stealthily before I recognize you as an enemy and strike a fatal blow. A strike strong enough not to regenerate.¡±

    Paradox grabbed his shoulder, expressing intimacy.

    ¡°How¡¯s that? Isn¡¯t it a perfect murder method?¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me to assassinate?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not invincible either, am I?¡±

    Han Jae-jungughed again.

    ¡°But it¡¯s impossible now, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t want to die, you know.¡±

    The two continued to confront each other, making eye contact. Han Jae-jung was the first to move.

    He pushed away Paradox¡¯s hand on his shoulder and equipped the belt at his waist.

    A shield appeared in Paradox¡¯s other hand.

    They both muttered simultaneously.

    ¡°Transform.¡±

    ¡°Realize.¡±

    [ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATION.]

    [Reveal the truth.] /ippostrantions

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    <b><i>Let¡¯s Be Close Friends (1)</i></b>

    Seven green orbs of light, those seven stars, burst forth from Han Jae-jung¡¯s body, circled the sky, and then returned to his body. The green starlight enveloped him, dding his frail flesh in armor.

    Bluish-red energy swirled to form a yin-yang, spinning above the heart of Paradox. The colors invaded and mixed with each other, growing dull and dark, eventually clinging to the entire body of Paradox. It transformed into an armor of equal parts red and blue.

    Suddenly, a scarf sprang up around Han Jae-jung¡¯s neck, curving and fluttering in the shape of the Big Dipper.

    The armor of Paradox was decorated with precisely symmetrical golden lines, resembling Mondrian¡¯s artwork transposed onto armor.[t/n: Piet Mondrian is an artist on the 18th century]

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask.¡±

    ¡°Ask.¡±

    Their arms crossed, and their outstretched fingers pointed at each other.

    ¡°Can you stop me?¡±¡°Have you seen the stars?¡±

    Their fingers curled, and their raised hands became fists.

    Those fists were pulled back for a moment, and then they thrust them towards each other.

    The fists collided, and a powerful shockwave was generated. The wind carried the impact, creating crack-like lines on the walls and floor.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so at all.¡±

    Pulling back his fist, which was transmitting a stinging pain, he took a few steps back. Looking at the other¡¯s eyes, he saw them now tinged with both blue and red, a sign that the principle of Paradox had been activated.

    ¡®How the hell do I deal with this?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t just perish here. But he couldn¡¯t win or lose either. What a troublesome ability. If it had been simply brute strength, there would have been an answer.

    As the other had said, it was an ambush. If he had at least closed his eyes, he might have had the upper hand, but unfortunately, that did not seem to be the case.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you at least close your eyes for a sneak attack?¡±

    ¡°Haha, just kidding.¡±

    Unfortunately, it had been serious.

    ¡°Annoying bastard¡­¡±

    Paradox was irritated to a degree that could bepared to ate autumn mosquito.

    It was againstmon sense for him to appear now, before evenpleting his growth, like in the original work, where he would only shamble in towards the end.

    [A quest has been triggered.]

    The quest, which had not sounded until now, considering his physical condition, had appeared. Was it because he had transformed, and there was no need to be discreet since he would be moving his body anyway?

    Han Jae-jung gritted his teeth inwardly,menting theck of allies who could be of help to him.

    However, faithfullypleting the quest would still earn him stars, strength, and memories, so it was not entirely useless.

    [Please relocate the viin in front of you to the current location.]

    There were multiple magical girls in the nearby hospital. He could even drag his ailing body and deploy them. It was a reasonable quest.

    ¡°I ept.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡±

    Paradox openly disyed his disappointment. The conversation was disappointing, but the power was not. Regaining his smile quickly, Paradox clenched and unclenched his fist, verifying his own strength.

    It was vastly superior to before.

    ¡°But the power is not like that, and it¡¯s honest. It¡¯s much softer and substantial than the words.¡±

    ¡°Listen.¡±

    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±

    Han Jae-jung pointed his thumb towards the hospital behind him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move the location. There¡¯s a high chance of someone interfering here. The bnce you like so much might be disrupted.¡±

    Understanding the context, Paradox nodded.

    ¡°Thank you for the consideration. You¡¯re absolutely right. Besides, a lot of public property would be damaged here. As a viin who doesn¡¯t pay taxes, I feel a little guilty indulging in destruction. Okay, let¡¯s move.¡±

    Still, he was a strange one whose words made sense.

    As Paradox turned to cross the crosswalk, Han Jae-jung suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Megrez.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Bring out the bike. You¡¯ve copied my power, so you should have it.¡±

    ¡°Yours is¡­ Ah, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°The one you destroyed is still alive. I¡¯ll impensationter, so keep your wallet safe.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly strong-willed in the end. Should I call it shameless?¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Paradox obediently activated the copied stars. Countless green vein-like lines were drawn across his body, and countless light particles burst forth from his outstretched hand, coalescing into the form of a vehicle.

    In an instant, it took the shape of a sleek-looking motorcycle.

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    Han Jae-jung naturally sat on it, cing his hands on the handlebars. With a deep, heavy vibration, the motorcycle started.

    ¡°Why are you operating it so naturally?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with me handling my own thing?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ You¡¯re right. It¡¯s reasonable.¡±

    Paradox sat down behind Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s disgusting to have a viin riding behind me. You hook onto the ce I just touched after I¡¯ve lifted the bike.¡±

    He tapped the spot where Paradox should hold on.

    ¡°You¡¯re gradually bing more shameless¡­ Well, it¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t make an appointment and came here today, so I¡¯ll respect it.¡±

    As Han Jae-jungunched the motorcycle, Paradox firmly grasped the spot he had just indicated.

    The motorcycle, emitting strong mes, soared through the sky.

    This unique ability, the Heaven-Folding Technique, the high-speed movement akin to teleportation, was once again a great aid.

    It only took a few seconds to reach the quiet mountain road, devoid of people.

    ¡°Whew, my arm almost came off¡­ Ah.¡±

    As the desired scenery came into view, Han Jae-jung immediately turned off the engine and caused the motorcycle to plummet downwards.

    ¡°Oho.¡±

    ¡°Got you.¡±

    [The quest has beenpleted.]

    Hearing the sess sound of the belt, he jumped off the motorcycle, using it as a support.

    [SET. Retroaction.]

    Paradox quickly removed his hands from the bike, but he was not as prepared as Han Jae-jung. He started to fall downwards in an unstable posture.

    Boom!

    Paradox fell first, and the motorcycle followed, falling beside him.

    Lastly, Han Jae-jung remained in the sky. The green starlight wrapped around his right hand shone with an exalted brilliance.

    The fist, infused with the power of the stars, struck Paradox.

    It resembled the falling of a star.

    But from his perspective, it felt like the star was rising back up rather than falling.

    [Retroaction manifestation sessful. Replication rate 100%.]

    Therefore, the manifestation of Retroaction was sessful.

    The shockwave generated was far stronger than the one from the previous fist exchange.

    The mere aftershock tore apart the surrounding trees, and the fallen leaves burst up like boiling oil. Amidst themotion, Paradox¡¯s shield trembled.

    ¡°Impressive¡­ Well done!¡±

    Pushing the shield, Paradox Deflected the fist. Han Jae-jung clicked his tongue loudly.

    ¡°However, I¡¯m not yet satisfied. What I want is power that is far stronger than this.¡±

    Switching his grip, the shield split in half, and a long handle extended from within. Following the handle, the other half of the split shield came together, forming a spear de.

    It was a crude-looking spear, with an imbnced center of gravity and an unsharpened edge. Yet, it was ferocious.

    A weapon imbued with the power of the stars, no matter how unsightly, was a formidable weapon. Especially one that was a familiar weapon.

    ¡°Alright, show me your full power. That¡¯s why I came here today to confirm it.¡±

    The dialogue that had been somewhat moderate until now had vanished, and a thick malice was boiling between them.

    [SET. Seven-Star Step Bogak.]

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll oblige.¡±

    Amidst that malice, Han Jae-jung decided one thing.

    ¡°But you may end up dying¡­ Don¡¯tin, since it¡¯s your choice.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, then that would be one answer as well.¡±

    Paradox had no intention of killing the magical girls or himself for now.

    ¡°But.¡±

    He had not yet reached the level he desired. That is why his current goal is growth.

    His purpose today was, as he had just heard, to confirm his current strength and decide how to proceed from here.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    From Paradox¡¯s spear, an even more concentrated, viscous malice oozed out. This malice took the form of starlight and gathered on the spearhead of the shield-shaped de.

    The first step was fear. Han Jae-jung took a step back. With that step, a green ring was formed around his leg.

    Paradox charged forward. Wielding the spear imbued with the same power as Han Jae-jung, he struck a powerful blow. In response, a green ring appeared on the spear.

    Han Jae-jung leaped to avoid the blow, but it was the tree behind him that was cut down. As the tree fell, its trunk fell towards him.

    He stretched his legs back. The fallen tree trunk became a foothold. A hot footprint prated the tree bark.

    The second step. Another ring was oveid above the one that had just formed on his leg.

    Han Jae-jung ran again. Paradox swung the spear once more. The second swing. A second ring formed on the spear.

    Rotating his body in the air, he evaded the blow while simultaneously attempting the Seven-Star Step with his other leg, a sharp kick from above to below.

    Paradox bent his waist backward, avoiding the kick.

    In the end, the only victims were the innocent trees and leaves. The falling tree was split in half, narrowly missing their heads and hitting the ground.

    Thud.

    The heavy sound caused a cloud of sawdust and other wood particles to rise.

    At that sound, the two moved again.

    The third step.

    The third blow.

    As Han Jae-jung moved forward, he simultaneously twisted his body to the side. The spear of Paradox passed through the empty space he had created.

    Two more blows rained down, and Han Jae-jung sessfully evaded all of them with just two steps.

    The fourth, fifth steps and blows.

    Paradox had no intention of killing Han Jae-jung. At least not before seeing his full power.

    That¡¯s why this exchange was possible, it was based on Paradox¡¯s absolute trust.

    The trust that Han Jae-jung could gather his strength while evading all of his attacks.

    Han Jae-jung also understood Paradox¡¯s trust. Hebined the predicted paths transmitted by the belt and his instincts to evade the attacks, effectively reciprocating Paradox¡¯s trust.

    But he couldn¡¯t just avoid them either. The fact that whatever he did would end up benefiting Paradox was irritating.

    ¡°How annoying.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always been that way, hasn¡¯t it? Just get used to it.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Paradox swung the spear from where he stood. In response, Han Jae-jung stomped his foot in ce.

    Another ring was oveid on the halo.

    The sixth blow and step.

    Toplete the technique, only one thing remained.

    The two stared at each other, continuing the standoff. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    <b><i>Let¡¯s Be Close Friends (2)</i></b>

    Identical forces fought to create the same destruction. Paradox skillfully used a power that was not his own. Han Jae-jung clicked his tongue.

    The appearance ofpressing starlight is the same, but that technique is not Seven Star Step Bogak.

    ¡®He must have modified the technique to suit his own style.¡¯

    Is copying not just about raw power?

    ¡®He can copy thebat experience¡­ No, even the techniques he has created, it seems.¡¯

    The original exnation was so unfriendly that it became a game for fans to guess the viin¡¯s abilities.

    Even on the wiki, there were documents that recorded discussions about a character¡¯s abilities longer than the work¡¯s exnation.

    Han Jae-jung frowned as he recalled memories that might not even be his own.It¡¯s truly an overpowered ability whenever he thinks about it. Han Jae-jung clicked his tongue. To modify Seven Star Step Bogak at his own discretion, what does that make of the effort he has built up so far? He also felt a sense of futility.

    Taking a moment to catch his breath, Han Jae-jung asked Paradox one thing, ¡°By the way, have you heard that I created a name?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. That¡¯s why I¡¯m quite curious. What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Watcher. It means observer, the one who watches. Remember it.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Watcher. Yes, it seems like a good name.¡±

    That brief respite was soon interrupted as the tension that felt like it was grinding his flesh returned.

    ¡°Indeed, I have great expectations for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence. I also have great expectations for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what might that be?¡±

    ¡°That someday you fellow willmit suicide.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Certainly, that¡¯s an expectation as well.¡±

    The Paradox swung his spear, and Watcher stepped forward powerfully as they approached each other.

    The names they had given themselves, not received from their parents, to represent their own purposes.

    The two seemingly identical beings poured out their perfectly identical powers.

    Crackkkk!!!

    The final step. Around it, the gold of the Big Dipper was formed, and aurora-like light gushed out. It gathered on the legs and formed the seventh and final halo.

    The spear trembled with a rumbling sound. The wind rose. The shield-spear was the eye of the storm, and the green starlight gathered clockwise towards it. The seventh halo waspleted.

    ¡°It¡¯s the question I asked before, but I¡¯ll ask again.¡±

    ¡°As I just said, ask again.¡±

    For a moment, the light that had gathered around them disappeared. The light had beenpressed to an immense density. A single point. The radiance of destruction was concentrated in that single point.

    ¡°What reason can you be stronger?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever seen the stars?¡±

    They simultaneously swung their spears and legs. The seven-star power gathered through seven preparatory motions. Each one boasts tremendous luminous intensity, guiding lights.

    Chilseongheunchal (Seven-Star Crescent sh).

    Chilseongggabak (Seven-Star Step Technique).

    The two green seven-star powers met, and the gathered light was released.

    Kwaaaang!!!

    A massive explosion, a ferocious explosion that seemed to evaporate everything in its radius. Tearing the air and bursting eardrums, the scorching heat that reduced even sturdy branches to ashes in an instant. The earth trembled, and the sun lost its power for a moment, overshadowed by that light.

    A cloud of dust rose like mist, the remnant of the explosion.

    In the center, a man staggered to his feet.

    ¡°You have found the purpose of your strength. Congrattions.¡±

    It was Paradox. He had realized it in this sh. He was now perfectly in control of his power, even without hesitation in wielding it.

    It was a blow filled with the unique conviction,posure, determination, and will of one who has a purpose.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Cough. Much better thanst time.¡±

    In front of the Paradox, who kept coughing, a figure slowly approached. Naturally, it was Han Jae-jung.

    [Chilseongggabak (Seven-Star Step Technique) sessfully reproduced. Reproduction rate 100%.]

    ¡°Damn it¡­.¡±

    With a slightly more frivolous tone than before, he scolded Paradox.

    ¡°You almost died¡­ This is why I shouldn¡¯t be mingling with viins.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit harsh. Since we both survived, isn¡¯t that fortunate?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s unfortunate that you survived, but it¡¯s fortunate that I did.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a firm attitude. I feel hurt.¡±

    ¡°I hope you get depressed andmit suicide out of hurt. Then would I have any affinity for viins?¡±

    His figure became clearer. Covered in scars, a disheveled appearance. He looked like he could copse at any moment.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you guys, the magical girls wouldn¡¯t have had to go through that suffering¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. So you too had the magical girls as your goal. You were trying to realize yourself through them, weren¡¯t you? Now I understand why you often mentioned them or the stars.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­.¡±

    He wanted to refute it immediately, but when he thought about it calmly, it didn¡¯t seem entirely wrong, so he shut his mouth.

    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t have to be so embarrassed. It¡¯s natural to use others to realize one¡¯s own self. All things mutually influence each other, how could one achieve self-realization without others? The help of others is necessary in all matters, even if that ¡®other¡¯ is the closest, your own self.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve always felt¡­.¡±

    Han Jae-jung slowly examined his own body. He had been exposed to the intense sh of light just a moment ago, and his vision was temporarily blinded. His ribs were shattered in ces, making it difficult to breathe. Moreover, his legs were so weak that it was surprising he could still stand.

    He had pushed his body too hard in thest three days. He might end up like his wrecked motorcycle.

    Paradox was in a simr state, but his unique regenerative ability allowed his wounds to gradually heal. Watching the faint silhouette of the armor being repaired, Han Jae-jung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Your tongue is too long. If I wanted to learn philosophy, I could have gone to university. How painful it is to keep listening to this meaningless chatter that doesn¡¯t interest me or pay me anything.¡±

    ¡°If I pay you, will you listen attentively?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just let it go in one ear and out the other.¡±

    Paradoxughed heartily. Han Jae-jung wanted to let out a hollowugh as well, but the pain around his lungs made it impossible. Soon, he could no longer stand and slowly knelt down. It seemed he would return to the hospital he hade from earlier.

    ¡°Hahaha! An interesting answer. By the way, I just thought of another way to kill you.¡±

    Afterughing for a while, a beautiful ceramic wine cup appeared in Paradox¡¯s hand. As he poured the contents over Han Jae-jung¡¯s head, a miracle urred. The wounds on him began to heal.

    He had instantly recognized the wine cup and borrowed its power.

    ¡°If I cultivate a rtionship with you that you won¡¯t recognize as an enemy, even if I do anything, that should work.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying to be friends?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it sound like a usible hypothesis?¡±

    ¡°What the fuck. There¡¯s no way in hell a friendship between a viin and a human can end well. It¡¯s not just because of social perceptions, it¡¯s because they¡¯re fundamentally different.¡±

    ¡°I agree with that.¡±

    All of Han Jae-jung¡¯s wounds healed, and Paradox threw the empty ceramic cup behind him. A nging sound of shattering echoed.

    ¡°However, I¡¯m curious how you would act when a viin appears who has made that their goal. Not just you, but the magical girls¡¯ answer as well.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too curious. I hope you die from it.¡±

    ¡°Being able to be interested in anything, it¡¯s a truly enjoyable life, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll get ambushed and die that way.¡±

    Paradox bent his waist and continued. ¡°So, I¡¯ll hide my appearance for a while.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Like all living beings, I have many weaknesses. But I have a desire that I must absolutely fulfill. To achieve that desire, I need time. The longer I reveal myself, the shorter my life will be.¡±

    He had confirmed the strongest of the magical girls and the strongest of the third force.

    As a result, he knew that both were characters with ample room for growth. He was able to ce a satisfactory period.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t either, right?¡±

    Paradox straightened his bent waist and stood up again.

    ¡°Even without me, trials for you and the magical girls to continue growing will keeping.¡±

    Time is fair to everyone, heroes and their adversaries alike.

    While the heroes were establishing their ce in society, they had firmly forged their own questions in the darkness.

    Those who had waited enough were now beginning to move to receive the rewards of their waiting.

    ¡°Originally, the focal point of the dilemma was Libra. Because she held the capital, you see. In modern society, time is money. She provided viins with the time to ponder for a long time and the time to perfect their constetion. But now she is gone. Had to revise her n after being defeated by you. Of course, in the process, a lot of capital and starlight were wasted. Libra has stepped down from the focal point of the dilemma. How can one who is so self-absorbed lead others?¡±

    Paradox spread out both arms.

    ¡°So, the many members of the dilemma who have been unseen will now move. In that process, the dark side will revive once again. Viins will approach the wealthy to obtain capital to live in society, and they will sow chaos in society to realize their own self. And in the midst of the turmoil, people will step into the shadows. A dreadful cycle will ur.¡±

    Pungent smoke was emitted from his body. Alkaid, the power for emergency escape.

    ¡°So be stronger. Together with the magical girls.¡±

    His flickering body in the smoke gradually faded away.

    ¡°For me, and for you as well.¡±

    As Paradox disappeared, Han Jae-jung left onest word for the now absent man.

    ¡°I hope you really do die.¡±

    Damn bastard. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    <b><i>Let¡¯s Be Close Friends (3)</i></b>

    I arrived home, dragging my tattered body. It had been a while, but I didn¡¯t feel particrly homesick. The sticky yellow linoleum was slightly raised. Mold, the live-in roommate, was ying king of the hill on the walls, and the fluorescent lights flickered, creating a seedy atmosphere.

    After the hospital that reeked of medicine, this room reeked of mold inside and a faint blood smell outside the window. It really made me feel like I was living life to the fullest.

    -Aaaaaah!!! I¡¯m doomed!!!

    The neighbor was shouting loudly. Given the poor safety of the neighborhood, the neighbors were probably not the best either.

    It wasn¡¯t just poor safety, this was a neighborhood with a high frequency of viin appearances. If you live in a ce like this, it means you¡¯re either abnormally poor or insane, with no other options.

    If you¡¯re poor, you end up going insane, so it ultimately boils down to one or the other.

    The name of this area is G-34.

    Awkwardly, most area names in this world are in this format, English letters or Korean charactersbined with numbers.After going through the past where viins appeared, triggering an apocalypse, all administrative districts werepletely reorganized.

    Since most buildings had to be rebuilt anyway, and there was a need to distinguish areas with high viin activity, they adopted this naming convention.

    Some areas were even designated as inessible and effectively ceded to the viins.

    The names were designed to remove symbolic meaning and prioritize convenience, thoroughly fragmenting the areas.

    That¡¯s how names like G-34 came about. As someone with memories of a different world, these local names feel a bit foreign to me.

    Through the window, I saw a viin pping its bug-like wings. I¡¯ll have to deal with that someday.

    -Aaaargh!!! You damn thing!!! If you had a brain, you¡¯d think, wouldn¡¯t you?! Should I rip off your fingers?!

    I want to get rid of that neighbor too. The vibrations suggest they¡¯re trying the shotgun-like method of banging on the desk.

    ¡°What a crazy neighborhood¡­¡±

    I¡¯ve heard that people who value their lives would rather live as homeless in the safe city center than in a ce like this.

    This world is more screwed up than I imagined. In a way, it¡¯s only natural for a post-apocalyptic setting, but the problem is that even the city center is no longer safe.

    ¡®They said an S-grade viin has be active.¡¯

    If that¡¯s true, the dilemmas will start to emerge in earnest now.

    The natural disasters that used to ur once or twice a year will start to ravage thend throughout the year.

    ¡®And I¡¯ll be one of them¡­¡¯

    A slight smile crept up on my lips. I n to continue keeping my identity hidden.

    There¡¯s the trauma issue, and the positioning of the magical girls.

    The male demographic that has been craving male heroes might needlessly idolize the Watcher and use it as a tool forparison and confrontation, causing gender issues. Conversely, some might resent me just for being closer to a magical girl.

    Human psychology is trulyplex. The term ¡®love-hate¡¯ can openly exist. Emotions are not rational or logical.

    They may feel gratitude for having their lives protected, while simultaneously thinking the magical girls¡¯ powers are rights to be envious of. They may admire them, yet fail to tolerate behaviors that deviate from their own ideals.

    Rationally, it makes no sense. It¡¯s like demolishing the fence that protects them from beasts, or spitting on a work of art to keep it from getting dirty.

    Of course, most ordinary people are favorable towards the magical girls. But just as a stain on a nk canvas stands out more, malice spread over the canvas of goodwill appears even more hideous.

    What¡¯s worse, it can spread and infect others.

    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t need the title of a heroic viin. It risks pushing the magical girls into danger, rather than protecting them. The public is honest, they won¡¯t hide their desires and will bite into public opinion.

    Clearly, there will be many conflicts. Until a proper alternative emerges, I¡¯ll remain as the peculiar viin.

    But I don¡¯t simply intend to just protect the magical girls either. Even the strongest individual has limits. It¡¯s not realistic for me to step in every time the numerous magical girls fall into crisis.

    There¡¯s nothing more hollow than justice without alternatives.

    For the hungry, it¡¯s right to teach them not just how to fish, but how to catch fish.

    Going beyond just guarding the magical girls, I need to guide their growth.

    ¡®The problem is that I need to grow stronger myself¡­¡¯

    Justice without power is as hollow as justice without alternatives. How futile is justice that exists only in words, not in action.

    To achieve great dreams, greater strength is needed.

    Realizing this ideal also made me painfully aware of my own inadequacy.

    While ensuring the safety and growth of the magical girls remains the top priority, the fact that I need to strengthen myself to put this into practice is also unchanging.

    At this point when the dilemmas are about to unfold,pleting the Great Bear constetion has be urgent.

    The perfected power beyond the Big Dipper. I must attain that.

    There are not only lofty reasons, but also slightly more personal ones.

    ¡°Seol-hwa¡­ How should I look at you?¡±

    It¡¯s not just about gaining the strength to realize the ideal, but also about establishing a rtionship with others.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡± A sigh escaped involuntarily. The path is clear, but the bridge to walk it is not reassuring.

    [A quest has been triggered.]

    But I can still move forward, and that alone is enough. Stowing away the sigh, I gripped the belt.

    [Assault the Red Vega.]

    ¡°What the fuck?¡±

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Haaaaah¡­¡± Baek Ah-hee let out a long sigh, herplicated feelings making her chest heave deeply. The stimtion caused her injured area to throb painfully, and she clutched her side.

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±

    When transformed, she is Red Vega.

    Now, with her transformation released, she is just an ordinary girl without the magical girl¡¯s robust durability. The aftereffects of the battle are seeping into her soft, vulnerable flesh mercilessly.

    Though she did not die, it did not mean she was unharmed. Her body was quite tattered from the consecutive battles with Libra and the Watcher.

    Even as a magical girl whose external injuries heal quickly, fully recovering all her wounds in a single day was unrealistic.

    Dragging her battered body, she arrived at the hospital.

    But she did note here to heal her injuries.

    ¡°¡­You really came.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee beamed brightly at the somber-faced Golden Aldebaran.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to rest as well? In your condition, a hospital visit is a bit¡­¡±

    Golden Aldebaran looked at the girl cheerfully smiling with bandages wrapped all over, visiting for something other than treatment, and rubbed her head, unable to understand this behavior within her own frame of reference.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m perfectly okay¡­ Ouch!¡±

    Poking her own body with her finger, Baek Ah-hee yelped and plopped down. Seeing this, Golden Aldebaran heaved a deep sigh.

    ¡°I can¡¯t really tell you to go back now that you¡¯re here¡­ Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee responded enthusiastically and sprang up. Her spirit was still remarkably high.

    This recent S-grade viin incident was essentially judged as a victory for the monsters. The casualties were low, and the abducted people were sessfully rescued. However, all the magical girls had been defeated by the viins.

    Of course, Red Vega had imed victory over the Watcher. But looking closely, there was the shameful fact that she had been openly spared.

    It was a painful evidence that the defenders¡¯ power wasckingpared to the invaders. That night when little blood was shed foreshadowed the countless lives that would be lost going forward.

    Many people were gripped by anxiety.

    Baek Ah-hee was one of them. The dark circles around her eyes were not only due to the aftereffects of the battle, but also this anxiety weighing on her.

    It was time to prepare to stake her life.

    But the Watcher¡¯s words fromst night werepletely contrary to the mission of the defenders.

    ¡®Cherish your life, and be afraid¡­¡¯

    Does that mean weaklings should just cower ording to their meager strength? Red Vega was displeased.

    At the same time, Baek Ah-hee found it intriguing.

    Those words of the Watcher, beyond simply arrogance, seemed to hold a sense of concern and consideration.

    What was the intent behind those words?

    Baek Ah-hee was curious. That¡¯s why she was heading to the person she trusted most.

    Blue Sirius, a senior magical girl with a career long enough to be called a senior.

    Hearing the news that she had been defeated and lost consciousness worried Baek Ah-hee greatly, but the subsequent report that she had regained consciousness in less than 24 hours brought relief.

    If she had regained consciousness, she would be able to talk!

    Baek Ah-hee acted, intending to check on her well-being and also consult her about the concerns she had. The injuries from the previous day were still quite painful, but since she was going to a hospital anyway, she thought she could get treatment there if it got worse.

    How thoughtless.

    As soon as the elevator reached the floor used by the magical girls, Golden Aldebaran quickly opened the door. Apparently, sometimes the automatic door didn¡¯t even recognize her presence, so she had to knock.

    At first, Baek Ah-hee thought it was an exaggeration, but seeing the door not recognizing Golden Aldebaran, she believed it.

    ck. The sliding door opened, and the scene of the hospital room came into view. There was Pink Deneb still sleeping (she had said she fell asleep again right after waking up) and an empty bed.

    But Blue Sirius was not there.

    ¡°This is the room where the seniors are staying¡­ Huh? Where did she go?¡±

    ¡°Maybe she went to the restroom or something?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s possible, but still¡­¡±

    Something seemed to click in Golden Aldebaran¡¯s mind, and she rushed out of the room. Baek Ah-hee followed after her. They stopped in front of the nearby hospital room.

    Golden Aldebaran knocked on the door. From inside, a serene yet icy voice was heard. Baek Ah-hee startled, recognizing the voice.

    When the door opened, a woman was seen sitting on the bed, running her fingers along the bed¡¯s metal frame. Her long limbs and voluptuous figure, her slightly mncholy gaze, and the blue-gray hair that fell softly over her eyes.

    It was Yoon Seol-hwa, Blue Sirius.

    ¡°Why are you here¡­ Didn¡¯t I say you should still be resting?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted to get some air, even if just a little.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to get any air in the hospital room?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll end up like you if I understand.¡±

    ¡°This air is something you breathe with the heart.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting dizzy¡­¡±

    Once again, Golden Aldebaran pinched the bridge of her nose and left the room. Baek Ah-hee remained, observing Blue Sirius.

    She must be thinking about the person who had been staying here.

    The traces of the previous upant were still evident, the fresh flowers in the vase, the fruit basket beside the bed. Based on this, the previous patient had likely been discharged not too long ago.

    That person must have been attacked by the viins.

    But Baek Ah-hee couldn¡¯t fathom the heavy responsibility weighing on that slender back.

    ¡®She¡¯s probably feeling burdened, thinking about the civilians she failed to protect¡­¡¯

    She could understand that, as she felt the same way.

    Recalling the sense of mission that heroes carry, the burden that Blue Sirius had umted over the years, Baek Ah-hee¡¯s shoulders involuntarily slumped.

    To have such a hero¡¯s responsibility weighing on her, Baek Ah-hee had been prattling about the viin¡¯s words.

    She felt ashamed of herself.

    Red Vega also remained in the hospital room, pondering about the person who had stayed here.

    Clearly, an innocent victim attacked by the viins¡­

    She vowed that she would no longer allow such victims to be created. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    <b><i>Let¡¯s Be Close Friends (4)</i></b>

    Blue Sirius gazing out the window with tear-filled eyes exuded an untouchable charm.

    She was truly beautiful, yet a loneliness that one dared not approach swirled around her.

    Suddenly, she turned her body toward Baek Ah-hee. Baek Ah-hee, who had been nkly staring and made eye contact, shuddered. It was a shocking chill as if ice had entered her body. Blue Sirius looked even more beautiful today.

    A foreboding beauty.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I left you unattended after you came all this way. What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that, well¡­¡±

    Baek Ah-hee hesitated. Should she really bring up that viin now? Wouldn¡¯t it just unnecessarily add more distress?

    Seeing her like that, Blue Sirius gave another bitter smile.¡°You were going to ask me to teach you how to be stronger again?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­yes, yes! That¡¯s right! Hehe¡­¡±

    She nodded with an embarrassedugh. It must have been memorable since it was something she said so often. In reality, Baek Ah-hee frequently asked Blue Sirius forbat tips or secrets to getting stronger.

    But the answer she received was always the same.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it many times, but I¡¯m not strong. It¡¯s better not to expect too much. Moreover, each magical girl¡¯s powers vary greatly, so it¡¯s better to find a fighting style that suits you rather than fighting ording to others¡¯ advice. Also¡­¡±

    The same answer that came back every time. This time was no different. However, today there was more said afterwards.

    ¡°Vega¡­no, Ah-hee. Don¡¯t be too surprised and listen.¡±

    Once again, that foreboding beauty from earlier could be felt. The reason was her eyes.

    ¡°This time¡­I was advised to¡­retire?¡±

    Her eyes held a dim light like frost on flower petals. A beauty that looked like it could melt away at any moment.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not strange really. It¡¯s still strange that I¡¯m still active at this age. I¡¯ve heard rumors about it from time to time before. It¡¯s just¡­ This is the first time I¡¯m hearing it directly in person.¡±

    The retirement of a magical girl.

    That timing is abnormally earlypared to other professions. It could even bepared to figure skaters, among athletes known for their early retirement age.

    Most magical girls consider retirement in their early to mid-twenties.

    ¡°Ah, but Big Sister Sirius is still strong! But why retire¡­¡±

    Even as she spoke, Baek Ah-hee knew.

    A magical girl¡¯s retirement is not simply because her strength declines.

    ¡°That person must have been mistaken!¡±

    Magical girls have a unique characteristic.

    They do not age.

    After their bodies develop to a certain point, the effects of aging significantly slow down as if they are less affected by the passage of time.

    There is no loss of strength due to aging.

    Since they can maintain their prime condition and fight, how could there be any loss of strength?

    That is why there is another reason for their retirement.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve be even stronger this time! It¡¯s not time for you to step down yet, Big Sister.¡±

    Humans have limits.

    No matter how much someone may enjoy attention, if they continuously receive excessive attention, they will wither away.

    It¡¯s like giving a nt too much water ¨C it will lead to death.

    ¡°The dilemma is¡­now I have to keep moving¡­¡±

    Having to smile in front of others while constantly seeing corpses. Being praised when you save someone, but receiving condemnation when you fail to do so.

    If the body affects the mind, then the opposite is also true.

    A ravaged mind creates a ravaged body.

    The body does not age and quickly recovers from injuries. But the mind is different. Once a wound is made, a constant oozing dischargees out of it. The names of that discharge are sorrow, guilt, self-loathing, and so on.

    If you keep swimming in those things.

    Someone will hint to you.

    It¡¯s time to rest now.

    Don¡¯t kill yourself trying to save others.

    Magical girls do not decide their own retirement. The sense of responsibility cultivated from protecting people since their teenage years prevents them from doing so. Someone else tells them.

    You are no longer in a state where you can continue working.

    Above all, it is a shameful thing, and that shame further creates the desire to retire.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not saying I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± Blue Sirius responded to Baek Ah-hee¡¯s gloom.

    ¡°It just means I¡¯ve reached that state too. It means you chose the wrong person to ask your question. Ah-hee, you started as a magical girl quitete, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you¡¯re so anxious. But you don¡¯t need to be. You¡¯re already bing plenty strong. If you try to run ahead too quickly from here, you¡¯ll only stumble.¡±

    ¡°But, but now there are stronger viinsing¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah-hee.¡±

    Blue Sirius¡¯ voice was soft but firm.

    ¡°Our falls mean death. We cannot get back up.¡±

    It was coincidental, but it resembled what the monster had originally asked about.

    ¡°Magical girls retire early. So until then, we have to protect as many people as possible. Ah-hee, our deaths have no value. Do you think the viins will stop their activities if we die? Our deaths won¡¯t make the viins disappear. In the end, it will only result in a momentary emotional impact.¡±

    Blue Sirius, who had been a magical girl for nearly 10 years, ced an extremely light value on life. There was no praise, joy, or respect.

    Death was simply death.

    It had no value whatsoever.

    ¡°Ah-hee, walk. Don¡¯t run or fly. Walk without tripping. Then someday, you¡¯ll be able to reach the strength you wanted.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee wanted to ask.

    Then how many corpses must I leave behind with those steps?

    In the end, she couldn¡¯t ask.

    Blue Sirius, she couldn¡¯t even fathom the number of corpses Blue Sirius had seen, which is why she didn¡¯t dare ask.

    Over the past 10 years, how many corpses had she shouldered? How much suffering had she endured from it? It was unimaginable.

    However, even if she couldn¡¯t imagine it now, she would soon know.

    She too was a magical girl like Blue Sirius.

    After a little more time passes, she will be in the same position.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    In the end, the visit only added more emotional burden.

    ¡°Haaa¡­ Aah.¡±

    She sighed again and felt a sharp pain in her side. It seemed she was in more pain than before from shouting earlier.

    [Guardian¡­]

    Her mascot, Ribbon, called out to her sadly. As they shared emotions, Ribbon knew how immense her sorrow was.

    She had just learned consecutively that her respected senior was severely injured and may have to retire.

    It was an agonizing situation.

    Her attempt to solve her worries ended up not resolving anything and only brought new troubles.

    ¡°Ribbon¡­¡±

    She hugged her mascot while sobbing. When she touched it, the previously invisible mascot took physical form, an adorable cat-like plush doll.

    She buried her face in its soft fur and cried hard. The distinct sensation seemed healing.

    [Guardian¡­]

    Unlike before, the mascot muttered in a scolding tone.

    ¡°Ah why, just let me be for a bit.¡±

    [I¡¯m not a doll, Guardian¡­]

    She lightly dismissed the mascot¡¯sints and calmed her troubled heart.

    She understood the saying about valuing one¡¯s life.

    But shouldn¡¯t the attitude change depending on the situation?

    ¡®Isn¡¯t it strange for a magical girl to run away just because it¡¯s dangerous?¡¯

    Baek Ah-hee wondered if she was too young to understand.

    [Guardian.]

    ¡°Umm¡­ Being a magical girl is really difficult, Ribbon¡­¡±

    [Guardian.]

    ¡°Do I reallye across as that reckless¡­? Ribbon, am I a bit rash?¡±

    [Guardian! It¡¯s dangerous!]

    ¡°Huh? What is¡­¡±

    As she moved her face away from Ribbon¡¯s body, there was a face right in front of her.

    ¡°Not looking around while walking is indeed rash.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    A creepy hand swiftly approached and covered her mouth before she could cry out in surprise.

    ¡°Mmph mmph!¡±

    She tried to scream but it was toote. The person had already restrained her arms with his other hand to prevent her from transforming, and whispered quietly, ¡°Stay quiet.¡±

    She was gripped by fear. Facing the overwhelming power of the viin while defenseless, her legs went limp.

    She wanted to resist but her body was paralyzed from the tension, like prey locking eyes with its predator. She was dragged away by the viin while frozen in ce.

    ¡°This alley should be secluded enough.¡±

    The viin pulled her into a dark back alley and swung the hand that was covering her mouth.

    Her body flew through the air and hit the ground hard, sending searing pain through her back. Even so, her falling technique reduced the impact.

    ¡°¡­Why are you suddenly doing this?¡±

    ¡°Does a viin need a reason to attack people? Or would you believe me if I said I had no choice?¡±

    ¡°If you tell me¡­¡±

    With trembling legs, Baek Ah-hee forced herself to stand up. Was it because of the lingering trust she had in him? It only made the shock worse.

    Perhaps viins would always be viins after all.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll tell you. I was threatened that if I don¡¯t attack you, I¡¯ll be killed.¡±

    Red Vega immediately knew it was an obvious lie.

    This was someone who wasn¡¯t even afraid to fight other viins if they got on his nerves ¨C who could possibly threaten him?

    Red Vega wiped her face. She felt a slight dampness. She was so shocked that tears had welled up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m telling the truth, it¡¯s sad you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    The viin shrugged casually. Baek Ah-hee grit her teeth as she watched him. Was he mocking her?

    Though often mistaken for being gentle, she was fundamentally hot-blooded.

    Her emotions fluctuated greatly ¨C she felt deeply moved but also angered easily.

    If provoked, she didn¡¯t let things go and often misunderstood.

    The appearance of her first true rival filled her with surprise.

    But after calming her pounding heart, her passion red up again.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m d you attacked me.¡±

    If this was an ordinary civilian, they would have just died without any resistance. Considering herself fortunate to be attacked, she clenched her fist. The fear she felt earlier was now crumpled away.

    As she tightened her fist, a small spark ignited in her palm ¨C a gemlike me. Her mascot Ribbon ced its hand over the spark, transforming into a ribbon.

    From an ornate jewel-encrusted handle extended a red ribbon, simr to those used in rhythmic gymnastics rather than ribbons for clothing. She twirled the ribbon overhead, forming a circle.

    ¡°Dress up!¡±

    [Dress up your star!]

    Light gushed out like a waterfall from the circling ribbon. The red light formed a curtain, shielding her body from the outside world.

    The clothes she was wearing turned to ash and blew away. Her naked body was enveloped in stardust, which transformed into mes, and those mes in turn became new garments.

    She shed her physical body and donned a fantasy attire.

    Over a white dress resembling a school uniform bloomed a red outer skirt, along with various ribbons, frills and jeweled essories adorning her. Her untied hair glowed crimson like fire from the stardust, flowing in two long strands.

    The curtain concealing Baek Ah-hee opened up, revealing her transformed appearance.

    Finally, the curtain coalesced at her chest into a jeweled ribbon brooch.

    And thus, Baek Ah-hee became Red Vega.

    ¡°Streaking across your heart like a crims! The arrival of Red Vega!¡±

    The viin apuded in admiration at her transformation sequence, which took less than a second from start to finish ¨C far quicker than his own three-second minimum per transformation.

    Thoughcking defensive systems, that rapidfire transforming ability seemed more convenient than belt transformations.

    The grass is always greener, he supposed. It just looked easier than his method.

    Red Vega took a fighting stance and asked sadly, ¡°¡­Can¡¯t we be friends?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡±

    The viin tapped his belt. The questpletion chime hadn¡¯t rung yet, meaning he needed to torment her further.

    ¡°My apologies. I won¡¯t hurt you too badly, so just ept it without resisting.¡±

    ¡°Your way of speaking is a bit strange!¡±

    Red Vega clenched her fist and charged at him.

    ¡°Of course, I refuse!¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll just get hurt.¡±

    The viin also readied his fist to meet her attack.

    Their fists collided. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    <b><i>Let¡¯s be friends (5)</i></b>

    [Guardian, I should quickly contact the other magical girls¡­.]

    ¡®No, it¡¯s okay.¡¯

    Rejecting the aid, Red Vega dodged Watcher¡¯s attack.

    She had an interest.

    She was curious about his true nature now.

    She was curious about how far she could reach him right now.

    Unlike the fight he just watchedst time, she wanted to face him sincerely. Of course, her current physical condition was quite poor, but originally, one¡¯s condition can never be fully maintained.

    She thought this was also part of the trial.¡°You said your goal was to eliminate magical girls.¡±

    Red Vega swung her fist wrapped in intense mes. The mes wrapped around her hand stretched like a whip and tore through the air.

    ¡°Did you choose me as the first target¡­because I¡¯m weak?!¡±

    Watcher dodged the mes nimbly by throwing his body to the left. In the narrow back alley, the evasive movement caused him to almost collide with the wall.

    Just before impact, Watcher rotated his body in mid-air and nted his feet on the wall. His legs bent greatly like a grasshopper about to jump, hinting at his next attack.

    A downward strike, whether with feet or fists, it was obvious an intense blow woulde the moment he jumped off that wall.

    His legs moved. He threw his body towards the homnd of wingless beasts, the ground. Red Vega crossed her arms in an X-shape and spun the mes right in front of her, creating an excellent me barrier.

    Whether it was feet or fists that struck, she would be the one injured. But Watcher was one step ahead of her.

    [ALIOTH.]

    In his hand appeared a red triple-de in the shape of nails, it was Rust. Simr to the me shield Red Vega created, his de was wrapped in mes. The sharp de tips prodded at the me barrier like nails.

    Bang!

    The two mes collided. Like pouring water on oil, the mes exploded. In the heatparable to a smelting furnace, the two continued increasing the size of their mes.

    Finally, one of them was knocked to the ground.

    ¡°Let me rify your remark. I don¡¯t particrly pity you any more than others. In reality, you are weak, but that alone cannot be a reason for me to attack you. There are far weaker beings than you.¡±

    It was Red Vega. Even the mes that had always apanied her since bing a magical girl were ineffective against the viin. She felt miserable. The misery spread, making her feel slightly resentful.

    ¡°Is it overconfidence¡­or pride? Are you overreacting a bit because I¡¯m the first person to give you a defeat?¡±

    Watcher continued as he forcefully shook off the mes stuck to his arm, resembling shaking off blood. His mes still clung to his de intensely likeva.

    She has more talent than him. Yet that talent alone overwhelmed his entirety. He was weak, just as he had heard from her so many times.

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault for making me misunderstand!¡±

    Red Vega voiced the various distressing emotions on her tongue while grabbing her aching waist. Was she hurt somewhere?

    It didn¡¯t matter either way.

    Her body, bouncing with excitement, secreted adrenaline and endorphins that quickly numbed the pain, allowing her to move somehow.

    ¡°Whose side are you on! Why did you help me before but now you¡¯re attacking! Was your concern for mest time just a whim! What do you want to do!¡±

    She drew magic power from her heart. Unlike the viin¡¯s power, it shone beautifully and softly ¨C the star-like radiance unique to magical girls. The vibrant light illuminated the shadowy back alley, gradually gathering in the girl¡¯s hands.

    mes flickered in her fists. A round ring appeared on her wrist, resembling a halo of stars or angels. It vibrated like a sound wave, the lines rising and falling repeatedly, forming a ring of pure magic power.

    ¡°What do you mean by eliminating magical girls! Then why were you worried about my life!¡±

    Her unique technique, symbolizing her life as a magical girl.

    The technique she first perfected.

    A homage-like technique created out of respect for Sky Pris.

    ¡°If you have so much power, why don¡¯t you use it to protect the weak!¡±

    One Path. Harmony (Fire Sound).

    With the speed of a roar, Red Vega charged forward, leaving a trail of red light and sonic booms in her wake.

    Watcher also prepared his technique, bending his waist, pulling his arms back, and gripping Rust ¨C a stance for thrusting. A dark red ring formed at the tip of his de, rotating and generating more light.

    Seiengakuro (Falling Path of zing Stars)

    Red Vega extended her fist, and Watcher extended his sword.

    The two mes and two clusters of light collided.

    KWAAAAAANG!!!

    An explosion of intense light shed in the back alley, causing the asphalt ground and walls to tremble from the shock, unable to withstand the impact. The earth shook.

    As the light faded, the winner was revealed once again.

    ¡°Let me ask you instead.¡±

    It was Watcher again.

    ¡°Again¡­¡±

    ¡°With so much power, why don¡¯t you protect yourself?¡±

    The giant¡¯s shadow loomed over Red Vega as she struggled to stand up. Watcher¡¯s foot stomped on her hand.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡°It seems the injuries from your previous fight haven¡¯t fully healed.¡±

    ¡°But you too¡­¡±

    Red Vega met Watcher¡¯s gaze. Her chin, covered in soot from the dry asphalt ground, could only be raised with great effort. Despite being so close, it was difficult to meet his eyes, he seemed distant.

    ¡°¡­Recovered already?¡±

    Red Vega remembered the injuries he sustained while fighting the powerful Libra. But Watcher now looked perfectly fine, unbelievable even for a viin¡¯s body.

    It was just yesterday.

    ¡°And why did you choose to fight? This ce is close to a hospital. I heard there were magical girls there¡­ Why did you fight alone? For fairness? Were you pursuing that in a life-or-death battle? Do you even have civilians to protect?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­ Agh! Ugh!¡±

    Watcher lifted his foot that was stomping on her hand, but not out of kindness. Without a moment¡¯s dy, he moved his leg to kick her stomach.

    ¡°Cough¡­ Ugh, no. I just¡­ wanted to learn your goal¡­ and get revenge for that day¡¯s defeat¡­¡±

    Red Vega clutched her stomach and stood up.

    ¡°Revenge? You say amusing things. Is defeat a disgrace to you?¡±

    Watcher¡¯s leg rushed at her again. He struck the same spot in the stomach that was hit before, causing Red Vega to painfully roll on the ground heated by the battle, not afortable ce to lie down.

    Rolling around only caused Red Vega mild burns, and she let out another pained groan.

    ¡°Was defeat a disgrace for a magical girl? Then what does that make your seniors who have been defeated countless times? Is that an insult to them?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The proper response would have been to immediately fly off and bring reinforcements when you transformed. There are no civilians here for me to ambush. My intention was not to regret watching you flee or protect anyone. Did you simply charge in recklessly just to solve your sense of disgrace?¡±

    The tone that had be more disdainful weighed down on Red Vega.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯re not just weak, but foolish as well.¡±

    Smack.

    This was the third time a powerful impact struck Red Vega¡¯s body.

    ¡°Cough! Ugh¡­ugh¡­¡±

    She could no longer swallow the pain into her throat. Along with the breath and saliva hiding in her lungs, her agonized groans burst out.

    She could no longer maintain her transformation. The clothes enveloping her body dispersed into light, slowly revealing her ordinary girl¡¯s flesh and clothes.

    Yet, Belt did not announce Quest Complete.

    How did the quest system evaluate this situation to not mark it asplete despite her suffering so much?

    To begin with, what was the purpose of this quest¡¯s existence?

    Han Jae-jung once again traced back to his original wish. What he risked his life for was none other than obtaining the power of the stars. If he cannot fulfill his ideal, if he cannot take responsibility, he dies.

    Seeing that the penalty for not responding to the quest is death, it seems the criteria for issuing quests should help in achieving that ideal. Most quests do involve eliminating the harm caused by magical girls, after all.

    But what about this current quest? Themand to ambush Red Vega. Even forcibly canceling her transformation didn¡¯t trigger apletion, implying there is still more to do.

    How will this help him achieve his ideal? He pondered while resting his hand on his chin.

    He watched Red Vega¡¯s pitiful form, crouched while clutching her stomach.

    Then, a thought struck him.

    His past experiences of being surrounded by vilins and suffering a lynch mob, nearly dying to Libra, Red Vega is now in a simr situation to him back then.

    Simply directly rescuing magical girls whenever they¡¯re in danger is not enough to protect them.

    Like teaching a hungry person how to fish, it¡¯s important to enable them to protect themselves.

    Han Jae-jung realized the meaning behind this current quest.

    Just as he did back then.

    ¡°Hey Red Vega.¡±

    Make her feel fear.

    Paradoxically, make her realize the preciousness of life in the face of a risk of death.

    Be her fear.

    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever seen the stars?¡±

    Now he realized. What he needs now is not pity, but ruthlessness.

    Imagine it. What he went through back then. What were his feelings in front of the mocking viins.

    ¡°People often say they ¡®see stars¡¯ when they receive a strong shock. It¡¯s the optic nerve being shocked and shing. You¡­ have you had that experience?¡±

    Watcher¡¯s voice had a tinge ofughter in it. It sent chills down her spine. He was being yful, but she wasn¡¯t. The games yed by an overwhelming power be a matter of life and death for the weak.

    Even though his transformation had been undone, his shadow showed no signs of disappearing.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Red Vega repeated nkly. There was a slight tremor in her voice. It resembled the whimpering of a child before being beaten. Watcher lifted his foot again, only half-listening to her response.

    And brought it down.

    ¡°Kughh!¡±

    Stunned, Red Vega mustered her will and struggled to get up. Without even transforming, she clenched her fists and charged at him.

    ¡°Uwaaahh!¡±

    Watcher didn¡¯t even bother dodging.

    Thud. Her fist bounced harmlessly off his solid metal armor. Instead, her attacking hand started bleeding.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing now?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ retreat like this¡­ I¡¯m a magical girl¡­¡±

    Without even wiping away the tears welling up, Baek Ah-hee shamelessly dragged out her words.

    Suddenly, Han Jae-jung felt anger.

    The kind of indignant anger one feels when seeing children, unaware of danger, roughhousing on ygrounds or in valleys or mountains. He was angry at seeing a child reckless about her own life.

    If this had been another viin instead of him, what would have happened to her? He didn¡¯t even want to imagine it. He had painstakingly tried to persuade and exin to her, but she still didn¡¯t understand how to value her life.

    He recalled her character from the original work, who was often criticized as a cancerous character. Only activating at the very end, having survived until then thanks to the sacrifices of her seniors, an infuriatingly helpless character.

    Powerless justice.

    It was fine when just fiction, but actually meeting her in person andmunicating with her made him understand why she received so much hate back then.

    A person acting recklessly without a n is always a public nuisance.

    ¡°You¡¯re standing before a viin. Do you understand what that means?¡±

    Han Jae-jung grabbed the girl¡¯s arm that was on his chest and pulled. Losing her bnce, he tripped her wavering legs and mmed her down.

    ¡°What you should be doing now isn¡¯t resistance, it¡¯s running away. Don¡¯t you know what defeat means for a magical girl? It¡¯s not shameful. You should feel relieved to be alive. Having lost a life-or-death battle but survived is proof that you can save more lives going forward. You should have run away right now. Why are you meaninglessly wasting your life?¡±

    Han Jae-jung raised his foot again and brought it down.

    ¡°Did you look down on me? Did you think that just because I¡¯ve been helping you, I¡¯d indulge your pathetic tantrums? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t kill you?!¡±

    And again.

    ¡°Please! Understand! Your value! Your life!¡±

    And again.

    ¡°Fear is hope itself!¡±

    He didn¡¯t listen. He didn¡¯t look at her. He focused only on Belt¡¯s voice, moving his feet as much as he could until the notification to finish came. Raising his leg and bringing it down again.

    He wasn¡¯t using full force, but it surely wasn¡¯t painless either.

    More than the pain, the sheer terror must have been overwhelming.

    Baek Ah-hee tried hard to resist at first, but an injured civilian had no chance against a viin¡¯s power. Any attempt to get up would only get her trampled again.

    Gradually, the girl¡¯s movements ceased. Instead, trembling began.

    The Watcher didn¡¯t stop. Her fear had to be instilled more definitively. The value of life bes clear only at the brink of death.

    How many seconds passed? No, perhaps minutes. Or had a whole day psed already? It was a prolonged act of violence, the most one-sided he had evermitted. Horrific. With each movement of his foot, it felt like sinking deeper into a swamp. A nightmarish duration.

    [Quest Complete.]

    He immediately withdrew his foot. Underneath was the girl, curled up protectively with her head covered by her arms, trembling violently.

    ¡°Hick¡­ stop¡­ st¡­op¡­¡±

    Sess.

    The confident, self-assured Red Vega was gone. Only the tearful Baek Ah-hee remained, assaulted by the viin.

    ¡°Hick¡­ugh¡­ugh¡­¡±

    As the violence stopped, Baek Ah-hee slowly raised her head.

    ¡°Why¡­?¡±

    It was a question, just a single word. But it contained disappointment, betrayal, iprehension as to why this was done to her, doubt as to why she had to go through this, all tangled up in that single utterance.

    There was no burning rage. No vengeful humiliation that she might have ignited.

    In the face of such an overwhelming power disparity, such utter powerlessness, one cannot feel anger.

    Only fear remains.

    Unable to watch any longer, Han Jae-jung covered his mouth and barely suppressed the urge to vomit. He took a few steps back, shuddering at the horrific sight he had wrought.

    However necessary it might have been, had he gone too far? Her injuries were lighter than ever before, yet the girl looked even more wounded, filling him with doubt.

    ¡°You bastard!!!¡±

    A despairing voice cried out, and an iing kick sent him staggering back. It was Pink Deneb.

    Unable to watch any longer, the mascot took independent action, contacting the one with the highest mobility, Pink Deneb.

    She quickly transformed while wearing her hospital gown like a coat.

    Swiftly deploying her Bird, she shielded Baek Ah-hee while alsoshing out at Watcher.

    Individual sparrows swarmed him de-like, driven by her fury, justified.

    ¡°What did you do to our Ah-hee!¡±

    Pink Deneb nced back at her junior. The usually bright junior who would have cheered her arrival was now silently trembling. Her patience, which she didn¡¯t think existed, had reached its limit.

    Unfolding an unprecedented number of Birds that engulfed the entire alley.

    ¡°I must have thought wrong¡­ There¡¯s no way a bastard like you is my brother¡­ You rotten piece of shit¡­! Is this what your parents taught you? What did she do wrong?!¡±

    ¡°As you just said, she did nothing wrong. But there are many in this world who don¡¯t know that.¡±

    Watcher calmly replied.

    ¡°So sometimes, people need a catalyst to realize that.¡±

    That¡¯s enough. He no longer wanted to resort to violence today. The time for abuse was over. Han Jae-jung knew what he had just done could never be excused as discipline or education.

    ¡°It seems you understand.¡±

    [ALKAID.]

    Smoke scattered from the Watcher. Pink Deneb charged through, swatting it away.

    ¡°Fuck! Don¡¯t you run away! You¡¯re gonna get the same beating you gave Ah-hee! Stay right there! Hey! Hey!¡±

    She furiously thrashed at the smoke, but his form had already vanished within.

    ¡°Damn bastard!¡±

    Pink Deneb¡¯s fist struck the wall, the impact reverberating like a voiceless scream. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    <b><i>Let¡¯s be friends(6)</i></b>

    As soon as the transformation wore off, the guilt, despair, and disgust welled up, causing him to vomit into the toilet, expelling everything he had tried to make up his body today.

    As he kept retching, his body weakened, and the disgust filled him again as much as the lost strength.

    His life may not have been long, but he strongly felt that today would be counted as one of the worst days of his life.

    In the morning, he saw his acquaintances fall. At noon, he became a half-corpse while fighting a viin. In the afternoon, hemitted violence along with other viins.

    It was madness. A truly insane day, physically and mentally unsound.

    It had been just a day since he thought of fulfilling his duty to protect the protectors. Yet what had he done now?

    He was outraged by the harsh reality heroes face, but ended up being the cause of creating that harsh reality for a hero.

    Trying to change someone¡¯s thinking through violence is so barbaric.Moreover, the target of that violence was still a child.

    A child who hasn¡¯t even lived a quarter of their life, whose mind is still not fully developed, and who hasn¡¯t had a proper environment for mental growth.

    Those captivated by dreams cannot see reality properly. It¡¯s only natural. There¡¯s no need to particrly criticize them.

    Everyone is overly convinced about what they believe is right.

    It takes time for beliefs to change.

    They haven¡¯t known each other for very long. Her view of heroes won¡¯t change quickly.

    Theck of self-esteem leading to disregard for her own life won¡¯t disappear soon either.

    What should be done for those with narrow perspectives is education, not violence.

    It was a foolish act to demand reading from someone blind before even teaching them the letters. Madness.

    Why didn¡¯t he stop even though he knew?

    He did it even though he knew. There¡¯s no excuse. It was clearly an evil act.

    Like stars obscured by clouds, regrets that weren¡¯t visible when he was possessed by the viin¡¯s body surfaced. The urge to vomit rushed back. There was nothing left to throw up now.

    ¡°Uegh! Uegh!¡±

    His throat was sore from the stomach acid, but the retching wouldn¡¯t stop. It was simr to when his trauma of visual exposure resurfaced. His body endlessly sought self-destruction, and it was difficult to stop it.

    Even if he was forced by the quest, what kind of excuse is that?

    ¡®The quest is merely a process suggested to achieve my ideals.¡¯

    He caught his breath and looked at his belt. It responded:

    [That¡¯s right. The quests reflect the protector¡¯s ideals when presented.]

    At least it still gave straightforward answers.

    [If the protector didn¡¯t act, it would have been considered nonpliance with the quest. You would have met your demise.]

    ¡°So what I just did was the right thing?!¡±

    There was no answer from the belt. Just the silence of a mere machine, but it felt like an affirmation.

    The ideals he had vowed to uphold that day at the risk of his life.

    The quest is a kind of system created to achieve that.

    In other words, it might be that his subconscious desires it.

    No. Why didn¡¯t he think of not following the quest after realizing its truth?

    Can he be sure he wouldn¡¯t have felt a slight sense of achievement when the quest waspleted?

    Did he really think reality was like a game where you get rewarded forpleting quests with that name?

    That he¡¯d die if he didn¡¯t follow? Can he justify it if he was forced?

    Grabbing his head from the overwhelming guilt, he leaned against the wall. The smell emanating from his home today was particrly foul. The stench was unbearable. He considered opening the window but didn¡¯t have the strength to move his legs again.

    He felt disgusted with himself, wallowing in misery like a victim. He quietly observed his mind devouring his body, thinking it wasn¡¯t so bad to be immersed in self-loathing like this.

    Why couldn¡¯t he sense the strangeness? There must have been things a person shouldn¡¯t abandon, even to achieve their ideals.

    Ignoring ethics for one¡¯s own purpose¡­ Just like a viin.

    He bit his trembling lips to calm himself, then asked his belt, ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    [What is it?]

    ¡°Are there any side effects of the transformation?¡±

    It was a question he should have asked long ago, but he had failed to think of it until now.

    ¡°Like¡­ If overexposed to the starlight, would your way of thinking be simr to a viin¡¯s?¡±

    [I don¡¯t know.]

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    It was unbelievable.

    Judging by how the quest system works, it seems like it can read the future, yet it ims not to know? Does it think that makes any sense?

    ¡°But you can see the future, right? What kind of nonsense is that?¡±

    [To be precise, I cannot be certain.]

    The belt calmly responded, [The side effects from overexposure to starlight vary from person to person. From those who die to thosepletely unaffected. I cannot be certain which case applies to the protector.]

    The idea that something that could read the future couldn¡¯t be certain seemed like utter nonsense. Disturbing thoughts welled up further.

    This transformation might not be safe.

    Whether the body is damaged or consciousness is affected, or both.

    The problem is, he can¡¯t stop the transformations now.

    Not just because of the quests, but his own will as well.

    Ideals require power to act upon.

    It would be foolish to discard it due to uncertainties he cannot be sure of.

    The path has already been taken. The inertia is strong, unable to stop.

    There was one more uncertainty.

    It became difficult to consider the belt an ally.

    ¡°Who made this belt in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°Who made you?¡±

    [Cannot answer. The current guardian¡¯s memory is not activated yet. It will be possible to answer after regaining memoryter.]

    That damned memory again.

    The memory I got before was from a parallel world. Myself reading a webtoon.

    Seeing that, it doesn¡¯t seem like this belt is just a product of science.

    Is it rted to Pris, the author of the webtoon Magical Girl Heyday?

    I¡¯m not sure.

    My head hurts.

    How does this belt predict the future and give quests in the first ce?

    I know I have to reap what I¡¯ve sown regarding it forcing actions, but the contents of the quests are highly strange.

    Completely disregarding ethical norms, only eager to achieve the ideal.

    It¡¯s like a monster.

    ¡®Are the belt¡¯s instructions to be taken as the monster?¡¯

    Acting relentlessly to achieve the goal, like a viin that has strayed from the human path, not hesitating at anything.

    Although having a human appearance, the inside is no different from a viin, truly a freak.

    Until now, I¡¯ve focused on the fear of death or ideals and epted the quest instructions without question.

    I shouldn¡¯t have done that.

    What can be aplished by acting without fear? I should have proceeded with sufficient fear of the unknown future, what results would be achieved, what sacrifices would ur in the process.

    I regret it. But I can¡¯t undo it. I¡¯ve alreadymitted acts.

    After repenting, I¡¯ll just act better.

    I forced my drained body up. I was tired, but not sleepy. I didn¡¯t feel good. My heart was still pounding like I had just witnessed the recent tragedy.

    Even though I knew it was irreversible, my body couldn¡¯t let it go. The restlessness of not forgetting the shock didn¡¯t go away.

    ¡®Disgusting.¡¯

    The feeling of self-loathing rushed back again.

    I wanted to do something to clear my mind.

    ¡®But there are people who were more shocked than me, what am I saying?¡¯

    I opened the window.

    The evening held a pleasant moonlight. Looking at it made me feel a bit refreshed.

    The light swirling around was imitating stars.

    In the room, the stale smells of the unpleasant past days vibrated. There was a faint vomit smell left as a trace and an overpowering stench of beast and musty dust smell. The bloody, fishy smell unique to viins came drifting in from outside the window.

    Nothing smelled very pleasant.

    Taking in the blue moonlight on my face, I thought about what I could do this night.

    The time when people¡¯s eyes are covered, so things that have strayed from the human path run wild.

    The time when maniacs wander around hunting people.

    It was perfect for killing viins. Staring nkly out the window, my eyes met some beastly thing. It licked its lips, seeming to see me as appetizing prey.

    A man-eating viin, huh. It then giggled as if mocking me. Old memories came flooding back.

    Even as a viin, I found other people¡¯s gazes unpleasant, and their mockingughter even more so. But unlike earlier, I didn¡¯t feel nauseous. I had already puked out everything.

    I moved my body towards the front door.

    I had decided what to do tonight.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    When I opened the front door, there was a ck bag hanging on the outer door handle. And there was a sticky note with some writing on the bag.

    -Heard all the vomiting sounds. This is medicine. There are drinks too. And jellies. Go to the hospital.

    Slightly awkward sentences and handwriting.

    Inside the bag were some foods to help with dehydration and medicine.

    The neighbor, who I only knew as a noisy crazy woman, is surprisingly quite considerate.

    This warm consideration unfitting for this cold modern society made my heart slightly warm.

    ¡®So this is what it means to be humane¡­to be so kind even to strangers¡­while I just did that terrible thing.¡¯

    And I felt self-loathing again. It was obvious I would suffer for days or years toe.

    I brought the bag inside, then set out again. With such a kind neighbor, it wouldn¡¯t be right to leave a viin be. With my rationality for action increased, I hurried my steps.

    It didn¡¯t take too long.

    Whether drawn to me or not, that beast viin was found rtively nearby.

    I grabbed my belt. For a moment, I felt a slight pang of difort.

    ¡®Side effects of the transformation¡­ There will definitely be some.¡¯

    The original situation always has to assume the worst.

    There¡¯s no way a normal human body could be overexposed to starlight without any side effects. Unlike a magical girl, I can¡¯t use magic either.

    Magical girls purify starlight into magic power to use.

    The fact that there¡¯s a word like purify means there must be some negative influence for sure.

    But as I decided earlier, I needed power to achieve the ideal.

    I grabbed the belt and attached it to my waist.

    ¡°So we finally meet.¡±

    A voice came from behind the beast viin. A man? A civilian? But he didn¡¯t seem fazed at all by the presence of the viin.

    ¡°Myrade!¡±

    The shadowy figure started running this way.

    ¡°Pursue!¡±

    [Pursue the truth.]

    A brilliant light emanated from his body.

    In the light, I saw he bore the constetion of thepass. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    <b><i>Let¡¯s be friends (7)</i></b>

    ¡°Thepass¡­ position?¡±

    What appeared before his eyes was a bizarre being brimming with a brilliant radiance. The constetion briefly seen when canceling his transformation, it was undoubtedly thepass.

    ¡°Fear not, myrade! I have arrived!¡±

    Comrade, what nonsense is that?

    Thepass viin foolishly danced toward the beast viin standing before me.

    The ck armor, arrows on both shoulders pointing in opposite directions, the diamond-shaped metal piece in the center indicating north and south, and characters decorating his body disying the cardinal directions ¨C unmistakablepass features.

    He wore a cape reminiscent of a ship¡¯s sail on his back.

    Around his waist was a peculiar belt design.Completely different from the Watcher¡¯s, but judging by the simr body and design, it seemed to be part of the viin¡¯s body.

    Appearing between a robot, a transforming hero, and a viin, the typical look of an S-grade viin.

    Two bizarre beings and a human soon to be one had gathered on the street at night.

    A terrifying sight if any passersby had witnessed it. Fortunately, there were none in this area.

    ¡°Huaaah!¡±

    Letting out an overly dramatic voice, thepass tore off the metal piece attached to his chest and flung it like a badge.

    Next, he grabbed the arrows on both shoulders and threw them like badges too.

    His skills were pathetic. The haphazardly scattered badges couldn¡¯t even graze the beast viin, merely iling about in the air.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Oh no! You evaded them! You are a nimble one indeed!¡±

    ¡°It looks more like you just missed hitting your target.¡±

    ¡°But does not a hero require a crisis?¡±

    Are all bizarre beings this crazy? Well, I suppose that¡¯s why they¡¯re called viins, not humans.

    ¡°Now I shall ovee this crisis!¡±

    Thepass viin grabbed his belt. More precisely, he ced his hands on the circr center and the attached handle.

    Moving it back and forth like rowing a boat, the driftingpass badge-like projectiles straightened up, all pointing in the same direction.

    Toward the beast viin.

    As he continued moving the belt¡¯s handle, the badges¡¯ alignment became steadier.

    Shick!

    The projectiles slicing through the empty sky instantly tore into the beast¡¯s fur. The badges quickly returned to thepass viin after drifting off again.

    The two arrows reattached to his shoulders, and he caught the chest piece in his hand.

    ¡°This is oveing adversity! Even if losing my way, I find my path again, the form of a true hero! Trials may stagger me briefly, but never make me falter!¡±

    The beast was still not dead. Bleeding profusely, it let out an enraged roar, seemingly angered by its injuries.

    -Kuaaak!!!

    ¡°Oh my, was my disy that impressive? Please wait a moment, for I am not yet¡­¡±

    ¡°Done screwing around.¡±

    [ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATION.]

    [THE BIG DIPPER.]

    [ORIGIN.]

    After swiftlypleting the transformation, he spun the dial.

    [MERAK.]

    The star in the Constetion Bear, Merak.

    As Merak¡¯s voice rang out, the central circle turned copper and rotated, illuminating the second star in the Big Dipper-shaped scarf.

    The belt disyed an erged star as well, and a long rifle called Bear appeared in his hand.

    Following the belt¡¯s aiming assist, he moved his body and pulled the trigger without hesitation.

    The bullet fired with pinpoint uracy.

    Bang!

    Apanied by a crisp gunshot, a stream of starlight in the shape of the Big Dipper swept the enemies before him.

    ¡°Krak?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, what are you doing now?¡±

    Nimbly stepping back, he maintained the increasing distance without wavering his aim.

    He pulled the trigger once more.

    Thepass viin.

    One of the bizarre beings that attacked alongside Virgo, Pegasus, and Gemini that night.

    Still, calling me hisrade was ratherughable.

    Maintaining the current distance, he continued firing. Who knows if this weirdo wouldter ambush others like he did to him?

    Though insignificant in appearance, he was undoubtedly an S-grade viin, not easily handled unless you were Blue Sirius-level.

    It was right to deal with him here and now.

    With little skill and poor character, the only assistance he could provide was this.

    ¡°Hey, wait a minute!¡±

    Bang! Bang!

    Amidst the quiet gunshots ringing in his ears, he realized something.

    ¡®Why am I pulling the trigger without hesitation?¡¯

    For an ordinary person with a shred ofpassion, they would waver even when striking an animal.

    The same would apply even if it were an act of self-defense against an attack.

    There should be some reluctance after reflexively defending oneself.

    This wasn¡¯t even self-defense, but closer to a preemptive strike.

    Yet he felt no hesitation.

    ¡®Not quite ustomed to it¡­¡¯

    One fears their own power, then acts.

    This process is inevitable.

    Ample contemtion precedes designating someone as an enemy.

    However, when using violence against a designated enemy, there is no fear.

    More broadly.

    ¡®I feel unusually little reluctance toward violence with a purpose.¡¯

    Just like a viin.

    He had discovered one of the side-effects of his transformation.

    A desensitization toward violence.

    No qualms about resorting to violence as a means to an end.

    Abandoning the merits of dialogue, violence, the most primal, barbaric, and irrational approach, could easily be the solution.

    That¡¯s how he couldmit such acts while transformed.

    That¡¯s why he could entertain the foolish notion of guiding someone with his fists.

    He ethically recognizes evil deeds, but his body feels little aversion, even knowing it¡¯s the shortest path to his ideals. He loses any reason to refrain.

    In hindsight, it was strange from the start.

    The first quest received after transforming:

    ¡®Defeat the magical girl ahead.¡¯

    Simply because death frightened him, he could strike a total stranger, a young child?

    Impossible.

    Although not terribly long ago, he vividly remembers that memory.

    It was too calm an act of violence to beshing out in a panicked state.

    ¡®My ethical restraints weaken if it serves a purpose.¡¯

    Particrly when transformed, but even after reverting, that sensation lingers, allowing him to maintain his senses.

    This time, the aversion was unusually strong, overriding that mental firewall.

    Thinking back, it wasn¡¯t much different from his previous actions.

    Considering this transformation¡¯s purpose, it could be seen as a form of mental reprogramming, not entirely negative.

    If he felt reluctance every time he used violence, it would greatly hinder achieving his ideals.

    Yet, he cannot view it positively either.

    If things continued like this, it was clear as day that I would be a viin using the magical girls for my own twisted desires.

    ¡®¡­Wait, but why do the quests to attack the magical girls only appear for Red Bega?¡¯

    The other magical girl-rted quests were things like run away, etc.

    Why specifically for that protagonist?

    At that moment, one possibility shed through my mind.

    Quests are a kind of future prediction.

    This must be true. Many times before, they had predicted the locations of the viins, the magical girls¡¯ locations, and their actions in advance.

    They also serve as a guide for actions to achieve my desires.

    Quests are like a map showing what needs to be done now to realize those desires.

    The reason for using excessive violence against Red Bega was to instill fear in her.

    Among the magical girls, she is abnormally proud and self-respecting. At a young age, she has already been idealized into the role of a magical girl, something that should not bepleted. Because of this, she does not hesitate to risk her life.

    In the original story, she faced near-death experiences many times, with the sacrifices of her seniors following each time.

    Oveing those many crises and sacrifices, she eventually became the hero she desired.

    To put it nicely, it was fated. To put it badly, she was extremely lucky.

    If her luck had been even slightly worse, she would have died.

    In this world, with the variable of Watcher interfering, the activities of the viins havepletely changed from the world I knew.

    In other words¡­.

    ¡®Red Bega will soon face a life-threatening crisis.¡¯

    A crisis that even Watcher cannot handle.

    Perhaps her seniors will also be unable toe.

    A huge crisis that she must face alone.

    Thinking that way, the intense attack quests focused on her made sense.

    Of course, even considering that, the quests being so brutally difficult were not normal.

    Does having a reason justify any evil act?

    That¡¯s ridiculous talk.

    ¡®Next time, let¡¯s see if I listen to this bastard.¡¯

    If I¡¯m even slightly unsatisfied, I¡¯ll disobey right away. If it wants to kill me, then let it try.

    The extermination of viins that was supposed to clear my head only made it more cluttered instead. The guilt kept welling up endlessly.

    Gritting my teeth, I kept pulling the trigger fervently.

    I realized how dangerous it is to be desensitized to violence, but my actions did not change.

    I have no pity for the viins. They¡¯ve already killed and harmed so many people, so what pity is there to have? Might as well eat shit.

    ¡°Ah, wait a second!!¡±

    The beast viin had already died and turned to mes, leaving only itspass behind. I kept pulling the trigger.

    The Bear¡¯s attack power is strong enough to leave dents in the armor of a decent S-grade viin.

    At that level, each individual shot may not be extremely powerful, butbined they be quite strong.

    More importantly, it excels at throwing enemies off bnce.

    It¡¯s useful for rattling them so a fatal blow can bended.

    Of course, if I¡¯m just rapid-firing without gathering starlight, it won¡¯t be fatal.

    ¡°Kwaaahh!!!¡±

    It seemed those shots were fatal for thatpass, though.

    Weak.

    That simple thought came to me.

    Was it a low-ranking S-grade viin that didn¡¯t even appear in the original work? Compared to the ones I¡¯ve faced so far, it was far too weak.

    ¡°Heyrade! That¡¯s enough! This prank has gone too far¡­ Kwaaahh!¡±

    It seemed I could kill it even without using any special techniques.

    The barrage of shots in the shape of the Big Dipper rushed towards it again.

    Thepass raised its hand to its belt, just like when it moved the marker earlier. As it furiously turned the handle, the barrage heading towards it changed directions randomly.

    ¡°So it¡¯s not just its own projectiles it can control¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. My ability is to make things lose their sense of direction. Now you understand? Put down that terrible gun¡­¡±

    [DUBHE]

    If clear, aimed attacks won¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll just have to unleash widespread attacks.

    I summoned Dubhe, one of the strongest stars I have which specializes in wide-ranging lightning attacks. The Bear disappeared and instead a pair of ws were equipped on both hands.

    ¡°No, what on earth is your problem! We¡¯re on the same side, aren¡¯t we? Hieek! Ah, wait¡­ Umm.¡±

    Seeing me raise the ws, thepass flinched. It quickly regained itsposure and pointed at the belt with its finger. Not its own, but Watcher¡¯s belt.

    ¡°Th-that belt¡­ it¡¯s really cool. Yeah, that¡¯s it. Is it thetest trend these days?¡±

    The content was too poor to listen to. I gathered lightning into the ws.

    But this lightning would not fall.

    ¡°I saw Bo wearing something simr¡­¡±

    Because thepass¡¯s next words scattered it.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Oh, ohh¡­ so you¡¯ve finally decided to talk,rade?¡±

    ¡°Cut the nonsense. You saw something simr to my belt?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I saw Bo¡­ that is, Bo?tes, carrying the same thing.¡±

    The viin of the Herdsman constetion is currently carrying something identical to this belt.

    That news was enough to eliminate my will to attack and rece it with curiosity.

    ¡°Comrade¡­ Wasn¡¯t that too much? Suddenly attacking like that.¡±

    ¡°Quit the bullshit. Why would I be yourrade?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying such obvious things.¡±

    Thepass said confidently.

    ¡°Just like me, you¡¯vepleted a constetion, but you¡¯re a viin without a purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    It seemed to be seriously delusional.

    ¡°Listen¡­ As you saw before I transformed, I¡¯m human. And I do have a purpose.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Just as I said. Otherwise,¡±

    ¡°No! That can¡¯t be!!¡±

    Thepass shouted in apletely different tone than before.

    ¡°I can ept you being human¡­ but a purpose? A purpose! There¡¯s no way myrade could have one! If not, then I¡­ I¡­¡±

    It was utter despair. Thepass kept spewing that denying energy.

    ¡°Then all my efforts to turn myrade into a viin¡­ what does it amount to¡­¡±

    In the end, the viin grabbed its own head and shook it like a madman. The mutterings at the end of that madness were iprehensible.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you deliberately turned me into a viin? For what purpose? Hey, you!¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­ ahh¡­¡±

    It swayed dizzily, unable to find its direction like thepass it was named after.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ ahhhh!!!!¡±

    The arrows attached to it spun madly. Looking like the orbit of a star, or a ship lost in a raging current.

    I reached out my hand to stop its madness.

    And then my vision changedpletely.

    The dirty back alley I had been in disappeared, and I was thrown somewhere in the city center lined with closed shops due to the night.

    I had lost my way in an instant.

    So this is what its direction-losing ability entailed.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll get lost then.¡±

    An unpleasant day had dawned.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    With an uneasy heart, Pink Deneb headed towards the hospital room.

    It wasn¡¯t the room she and Blue Sirius used.

    It was for the neer who had just been admitted to the hospital yesterday.

    Though they were in the same hospital situation, she was especially worried about this one.

    The tragedy she had suffered yesterday.

    Coming back from the brink of death was something any magical girl experienced, but being defeated so humiliatingly was notmon.

    Having experienced such a disgraceful defeat herself, Pink Deneb knew she couldn¡¯t casually offer words of constion.

    After agonizing over how to console her, she finally made her way there.

    ¡°This is probably the first time you¡¯ve been beaten up that badly.¡±

    [In situations like this, shouldn¡¯t you speak a bit more nicely?]

    ¡°Shut it, Sparrow.¡±

    [I¡¯m a swan!]

    ¡°Yeah, a Sparrow.¡±

    Giving her mascot a curt reply, she opened the junior¡¯s hospital room door.

    ¡°Hey, you okay?¡±

    It was a carefully considered expression of delicate concern. The girl¡¯s eyes in the room turned towards her.

    But there was more than one pair.

    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡±

    ¡°Oh! You want some too? It¡¯s delicious!¡±

    Red Bega was seen stuffing her mouth full of macarons, while White Davi was peeling and feeding them to her.

    It seemed Red Bega was trying to say ¡®Senior! You¡¯re here!¡¯.

    When the macaron box was emptied, White Davi swiftly took out the next dessert box.

    ¡°Now next is~ the deluxe white chocte vani strawberry GIANT scone~~!!! Let¡¯s munch it up, my Virgo buddy! Say ahhh~¡±

    ¡°Ahhh~¡±

    She seemed much moreposed than expected. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to gorge on desserts from the morning like this. Seeing the crumbs scattering over the bed, Pink Deneb was aghast.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting crumbs everywhere, you brats! Eat over a te! Are you going to lick that up?!¡±

    The first skinship she initiated was smacking their backs. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    <b><i>Like a Comet in Your Heart (1)</i></b>

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Ah! No! The Vega star is still a patient!¡±

    ¡°Who cares if those greedy girls are patients!¡±

    Pink Deneb stuck out her tongue.

    In the midst of this, Red Vega was somehow unwrapping a small candy and putting it in her mouth.

    Even though her fixation on sweets felt cringy, it was fortunate that she could at least relieve her stress this way.

    ¡°Big sis is mean! The bad one is that viin, not the sweets I gave! My Vega isn¡¯t bad either!¡±

    White Davi hugged Red Vega¡¯s neck and protested to her.It was difficult to immediately understand what she was saying, but the gist seemed to be ¡®we¡¯re good people, why are you insulting us?¡¯

    Lightly dismissing her protest, Pink Deneb casually responded. ¡°Vega speaks really well.¡±

    ¡°Vega is Altair¡¯s pair! Of course she speaks well!¡±

    ¡°Okay, love each other forever and ever.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Seeing the foreigner who didn¡¯t understand sarcasm nod firmly, she gave a wry smile.

    She turned her gaze back to Red Vega.

    ¡°Hey kiddo.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes?¡±

    ¡°Is it tasty?¡±

    ¡°¡­Big sis, by any chance.¡±

    ¡°By any chance what.¡±

    ¡°Did we make you mad by eating without you?¡± Red Vega asked meekly and split a cookie in half, handing it to Pink Deneb.

    Receiving it, Pink Deneb chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to bite off your baby heads and eat them. Eat lots.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ll be an adult in a few months!¡±

    ¡°Still a baby.¡±

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t seem too upset.

    Of course, it could just be an act.

    But the fact that she could disguise her true feelings like that was proof she was still capable of social life.

    If her mental fatigue was substantial, such an act would be impossible.

    ¡°You rascal.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the lovely and adorable White Davi!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you brat. Get off the patient¡¯s bed ande see me for a bit. You¡¯re not the patient, are you?¡±

    ¡°Yes! The sick ones are big sis and Vega! I¡¯m perfectly fine!¡±

    ¡°Your games are really pissing me off¡­ Anyway,e see me.¡±

    Pink Deneb beckoned White Davi with her finger.

    Blinking nkly, White Davi put a jelly in Red Vega¡¯s mouth and got off the bed.

    I was worried they were getting too immersed in their Altair and Vega roleying.

    The star names used by magical girls are simply taken from real stars, with no deep connection.

    The fact that a first-magnitude star could actually be dimmer than other magical girls¡¯ stars is evidence of this.

    White Davi approached Pink Deneb. As a middle schooler, the short Pink Deneb had to look up at her.

    ¡°What is it! Did you call me for your famous scolding?! Wow! K-brutality!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t put a ¡®K¡¯ in front of it, your original bullying country¡­ And no, that¡¯s not why I called you.¡±

    Pink Deneb reached out to put her arm around White Davi¡¯s neck but couldn¡¯t reach due to the height difference.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing Pink Deneb¡¯s pitiful look, White Davi bent over, allowing her to quickly throw an arm over her shoulders.

    ¡°Oho, so it wasn¡¯t brutality, but a sneak attack!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­ Keep your voice down.¡±

    Slowly stepping back, she increased the distance from Red Vega.

    Stretching out her legs, Pink Deneb leaned in and whispered in White Davi¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Hey. Does she seem okay to you?¡±

    ¡°Me? You mean me?¡±

    ¡°No, not you, the kiddo.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    White Davi also lowered her voice to match Pink Deneb¡¯s.

    Red Vega was trying to stuff an entire deluxe giant scone that had crumbled into her mouth.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ To be honest, she didn¡¯t seem okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­?! How so?¡±

    White Davi¡¯s expression became serious as she exined.

    ¡°Well¡­ When I came over and hugged her a few times¡­ I asked her something¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you ask?¡±

    ¡°About how she got done in by that viin¡­¡±

    ¡°God, watch yournguage kid.¡±

    Pink Deneb was conflicted whether she should just cut off this foreigner¡¯s inte entirely.

    Her ownnguage habits were partly to me for White Davi¡¯s speech patterns, but she didn¡¯t suspect herself of being a bad influence at all.

    ¡°So¡­ I asked what it felt like to be aplete failure¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course she would cry.¡±

    ¡°I thought¡­ she couldugh it off¡­ be a party person¡­ find it an amusing joke¡­¡±

    ¡°What world would that joke work in? I¡¯d like to know too.¡±

    Surely such a joke wouldn¡¯t work in her home country of Japan either.

    ¡°Then¡­ She cried and wailed ¡®I really am a loser aaahh!!¡¯ and I told her it¡¯s okay¡­ That all magical girls areplete failurespared to monsters anyway¡­ So she shouldn¡¯t be sad¡­¡±

    ¡°That was supposed to beforting?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Anyway, after crying like that, I fed her the sweets I brought and she calmed down. She was cute like a little bunny.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go crazy¡­¡±

    Pink Deneb pressed her forehead.

    It seemed White Davi hade to rub salt in the wounds rather than offerfort. Her severeck of tact and vulgar speech had really pissed Pink Deneb off this time.

    That calm demeanor was likely just a temporary state of tranquility from the sugar high.

    Well, it made sense that someone who had nearly died wouldn¡¯t have such an unwavering mindset.

    Her feelings wereplicated.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Red Vega suddenly responded from behind them. Maybe she had overheard after all.

    ¡°If you overheard, just say you did instead of being awkward about it.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear¡­ I just picked up on the atmosphere, I¡¯m not that oblivious.¡±

    Red Vega raised both arms forcefully, stretching them up and down repeatedly.

    While not bodybuilder-level, the lines of her outstretched arms cut an elegant silhouette despite their frailty.

    ¡°See, I¡¯m sturdy like this¡­ Oww oww.¡±

    Her injured areas seemed to get irritated.

    ¡°This is just from being hurt! I¡¯m really okay! I can go out on duty as soon as I recover!¡±

    In response to Red Vega¡¯s insistence, White Davi replied with a solemn expression. ¡°Those who are failures usually don¡¯t know they are failures.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that even if you say you¡¯re okay, you may not actually be okay!¡±

    She dered firmly. It made sense, so Pink Deneb nodded too.

    ¡°Oh no! Now the dilemma is really going to start moving¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey kiddo, do your seniors really look likeplete losers to you? Huh? Like this girl said?¡±

    ¡°Aah! Why did you hit me!¡±

    Pink Deneb, who had kicked White Davi¡¯s calf, answered.

    ¡°Hospitalized magical girls can actually take up to a week off. Not many use it, but¡­ Anyway kiddo, you should rest this time.¡±

    ¡°But still!¡±

    ¡°Shut up. Rest when I say rest, dumbass. Rest is part of the job too, you know? Going out when you¡¯re not fit for duty and getting injured again is just more of a burden.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t calling me an idiot too harsh?!¡±

    ¡°Better than what you blurted out earlier.¡±

    Pink Deneb sighed heavily and grabbed White Davi¡¯s waistband. She wanted to grab her by the neck and drag her away, but the height difference made it impossible.

    ¡°Anyway, rest up. Don¡¯t take this moron¡¯s words seriously. Oh, and don¡¯t unnecessarily search the inte and look for reactions!¡±

    While being dragged away with her waistband grabbed, White Davi waved at Red Vega, who smiled bitterly.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m really okay though.¡±

    Did she misunderstand because she happened to shed tears at that moment? Red Vega licked the cream off the corner of her mouth with a troubled expression.

    It was sweet.

    Something she couldn¡¯t even dream of in the past, she could now eat sweets to her heart¡¯s content.

    It was undoubtedly a happy reality, but she also felt guilty, as if it were a luxury.

    Even now, there must be many children in this world for whom this small happiness is far out of reach.

    Amidst that, could she really take care of herself?

    A magical girl, who should be a fantasy for others, indulging in reality and taking care of her own body.

    Wasn¡¯t that something she absolutely should not do?

    ¡°Haah.¡±

    And yet, her body continued to crave sweets endlessly. The lingering sweet and tingling sensation on her tongue was a good spark to melt away her momentary depression.

    The only thing Red Vega regretted most right now was begging the viin for her life.

    It should be shameful enough that a hero was defeated by the enemy, but on top of that, she begged him to stop and even cried? It was a disgrace that could only be described as disqualifying her as a magical girl.

    Baek Ah-hee shoved something sweet into her mouth as she recalled the memory from yesterday.

    As the cream melted, the sweetness intensified, and along with the heightened sensation, the memory of the pain became more vivid.

    Certainly, not seeking immediate assistance was a mistake. She had been too arrogant.

    But there was no need to be afraid of that act.

    To be instilled with fear by one¡¯s own enemy is something that should never happen.

    It would be the ultimate betrayal to those who want to be liberated from fear by believing only in heroes.

    She must not fear monsters, not fear failing to gain recognition, and not fear death.

    Only when she can always abandon herself can she truly be a hero who can fulfill everyone¡¯s wishes.

    ¡°Next time¡­ I have to win¡­¡±

    The resolution she made after her first defeat still continued.

    However, she had shrunk a little more than back then.

    It was undoubtedly because of the guilt, she thought to herself as she got rid of all the sweet escapes given to her.

    ¡°Phew¡­ I¡¯m really fine, so why doesn¡¯t anyone believe me¡­?¡±

    The gifts that White Davi had brought by the armful all became trash.

    The once clean and white hospital room was now a mess of cookie crumbs and paper boxes. It was cluttered enough to be messy.

    Baek Ah-hee sighed as she looked at the cluttered scenery.

    When would she clean all this up?

    It seemed that the scolding from Deneb wasn¡¯t something to just let go.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Han Jae-jung killed a nearby viin and shook off the buried blood.

    A few days had passed since that terribly long day.

    Seeing that Red Vega was still not active, it was certain that she had received quite a strong shock. Even her suicide counseling schedule was postponed by three days.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    The guilt welled up again. How should he apologize for that? What face should he show that child? No, from the start, attempting this contact itself would be a nuisance to the person involved.

    ¡®It would probably just look like apologizing simply for his ownfort¡­¡¯

    It¡¯s hypocrisy.

    From the very beginning when he acted as a viin without revealing his identity, this was something he should have been prepared for.

    He would endure hatred many times over if he had to.

    Getting cursed at was an old experience, so he was quite used to it.

    ¡®No, because of that experience, the bacsh could be even worse.¡¯

    Even now, the gaze of others is unpleasant.

    It¡¯s rather rare for him to only deal with viins in back alleys like this.

    He often hears the screams of citizens, but it doesn¡¯t help resolve his trauma.

    He can only think that it would be better if they were silenced.

    Unlike magical girls, the fact that he operates while concealed by a helmet has be something of a breathing hole for him.

    He tapped his belt, making it track the location of a nearby viin.

    Fortunately, for now, it hadn¡¯t issued quests as recklessly as before.

    Excluding a few downsides, it¡¯s quite a convenient machine.

    As he requested, the belt instantly scanned the surroundings and transmitted the location information to his brain. The viin was located closer than he had imagined.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    He thought it was located there, but it wasn¡¯t.

    It was approaching.

    So of course it would be close. Han Jae-jung immediately prepared for battle. The power of the stars gradually drew nearer. He clenched his fist.

    ¡°Comrade~!!!¡±

    And unclenched it.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    ¡°Oh, clicking your tongue at someone as soon as you see them! That¡¯s quite a bad habit you have. Your wife will be sad.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a wife. Do you?¡±

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t either! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°For something that isn¡¯t even human to call itself human is ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°¡®Viin¡¯, isn¡¯t it? Since I¡¯m half-human, it¡¯s not bad for me to call myself that, right?¡±

    Han Jae-jung sighed deeply and pressed his forehead. The Compass viin was noisy as always today.

    ¡°Being able to talk doesn¡¯t make one human. One must follow set rules and have a sense ofpassion to be human.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m even more human. There¡¯s no one with as rich a sensibility as me!¡±

    ¡°Crazy viin bastard¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh! My name isn¡¯t Crazy Viin Bastard!¡±

    The Compass viin bowed his body like a stage actor taking a curtain call.

    ¡°My name is Jason!¡±

    ¡°It sounds like a name suited for someone skilled with a chainsaw. What¡¯s its origin?¡±

    ¡°I got it from an English name random generator! It has no special meaning! Life itself doesn¡¯t originally have any meaning either,rade! History starts from mere chance!¡±

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just use the constetion name instead? Han Jae-jung clicked his tongue loudly.

    ¡°Well, leaving that aside, didn¡¯t you deny being arade before?¡±

    ¡°Ah, about that.¡±

    The viin who called himself Jason squared his shoulders boldly.

    ¡°Since I didn¡¯t hear your objective, it¡¯s the same as not having one! For me, being arade is still a state of having no objective! So I¡¯m arade!¡±

    ¡°Then just say it straight away, my objective is¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah ah! I can¡¯t hear it! I can¡¯t hear anything!¡±

    Why did he evene here? He was slowly getting annoyed.

    ¡°Why did youe find me? I don¡¯t want to chat idly with you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still so harsh. Of course, idle chit chat isn¡¯t my purpose.¡±

    The viin named Jason took out some sort of mechanical lump from his pocket.

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s eyes widened. His lens seemed to glow red. A belt buckle in the design of a telescope. It was clearly a ¡®belt¡¯.

    ¡°See, this? Doesn¡¯t it look simr to your belt,rade? I asked Bo and he gave it to me! Haha, how about it? Now you and I have an outward simrity too!¡±

    The viin who called himself Jason attached that buckle to his waist.

    Since he already had a belt, he attached it around his abdomen area instead of his waist.

    At the same time.

    ¡°Aaaaaahh!!!¡±

    An electric shock burst from the belt and he copsed.

    ¡°¡­Why did youe here?¡±

    I was truly curious.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    ¡°Kuk, kuk-wheek¡­ It seems impossible after all¡­¡±

    Jason staggered as he stood up. Those words contained the anticipation that he had expected this.

    ¡°Bo said¡­ Only humans with special potential can use this belt¡­ So I, a viin, cannot use it¡­¡±

    He recited as if talking to himself without being asked. It was a good thing for Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°Hoh, a belt that only humans with special potential can use.¡±

    He had learned, albeit slightly, about the true nature of the belt he had wanted to know.

    The belt cannot be used by just anyone, and viins cannot use it.

    It was not core information, but for Han Jae-jung, each piece of information like this was invaluable.

    ¡°If a viin uses it, it will be rejected¡­ It¡¯s too dangerous¡­ But I did not give up.¡±Jason stood up straight and rotated his arms dramatically. He looked like a captain maneuvering a ship. A transformation pose? Han Jae-jung frowned. It felt more like unnecessary iling than looking cool.

    ¡°Challenging the impossible¡­ That is the true mindset a hero should have¡­!¡±

    He shouted as he turned the dial on the belt attached to his waist.

    ¡°Trans¡­ form!¡±

    Once again, an electric shock was inflicted on his body.

    ¡°Uearggh.¡±

    His contracted muscles stiffened his body, and Jason fell helplessly to the ground.

    ¡°Was I foolish¡­¡±

    Although he had been one of the viins who had chased him in the past, he did not feel frightened at all but rather felt he was pathetic.

    At least Virgo was the strongest among magical girls, but could this guy even beat anyone?

    With his durability clearly showing he would explode and die from a single technique hitting him, it was understandable to feel that way about him.

    ¡°Anyway, the other belt looks useful, so I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    Han Jae-jung approached the twitching Jason, bent him over slightly, and reached out his hand toward the belt on his waist.

    ¡°Ah ah ah no!¡±

    Jason¡¯s eyes flew open, and he ced his hand on his original belt and moved it like rowing a boat. Han Jae-jung¡¯s hand, which had been reaching for the belt, was then redirected elsewhere.

    Thepass point¡¯s ability to make one lose direction. Han Jae-jung turned his head and red at Jason, who was now behind him.

    ¡°This is a belt I borrowed from Bo! I have to return it! Even if we¡¯rerades, I can¡¯t let you take this¡­!¡±

    Jason, who had quickly gotten up again, detached the belt from his waist. With his other hand, he turned his original belt as he had just done. The directional markings inscribed in the circle spun madly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave for today. Farewell!¡±

    Jason took a step forward.

    ¡°Adios!¡±

    His figure walking straight ahead disappeared. It was like a ship being swept away by a raging current.

    The ability to make one lose their way.

    Even with his weak body, it seemed he could at least guarantee his survival.

    As Han Jae-jung sighed and reconsidered the noisy encounter, a voice came from the belt.

    [Quest Appears.]

    ¡°Yes, a quest is good. But if you introduce me to someone unreliable, I¡¯ll instantly pulverize you into the Seven Star Step Bogak right now.¡±

    It¡¯s a threat he¡¯s been making continuously since that day. It may work on a machine, but even saying something like this while affirming his resolve is probably good for his mind and body.

    Just as he was about to check the contents of the next quest, the belt¡¯s voice crackled.

    [Move to the specified location and defeat the viin¡­.]

    It was an unusual urrence that could not be experienced under normal circumstances, so even in Han Jae-jung¡¯s state of being wary, he was quite flustered.

    In the dark and damp alleyway, a deste space devoid of any greenery, lush grass began to grow.

    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±

    A pastoral scene reminiscent of the Alps mountains, the rippling waves of green grass. The hard concrete ground transformed into a soft meadow in an instant.

    [The quest content has been changed.]

    The pungent and musty smell was reced by the fresh scent of nature, and the faint sunlight became more intense.

    Nature sprouted from the back of civilization.

    The space had changed into one where sheep could frolic.

    The space had been reconfigured. It was not a case of being transported somewhere else; the very space he was standing in had changed.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    A phenomenon he had seen in the original work.

    The Goldilocks Zone.

    A kind of barrier.

    Oveying their power onto an ordinary city, reconfiguring the space anew.

    Ordinary citizens cannot enter, and any physical destruction caused bybat within does not affect the real city.

    A space isted from reality.

    An urban fantasy setting often seen in magical girl stories.

    The other side of the city, unknown to anyone, a battlefield.

    It is a convenient setting that allows the true identity of magical girls to be hidden and ensures no damage remains after a battle.

    However, this space was not created for the convenience of heroes. It is a space created for the convenience of viins.

    A space created by viins.

    A special power granted only to some viins.

    [Escape from this space.]

    Han Jae-jung looked around. The peaceful, pastoral world of dairy farming was familiar to him.

    ¡°Botis¡­¡±

    ¡°Personally, I don¡¯t like that name very much.¡±

    He turned his head toward the direction he sensed movement. Parting the grass with a long stick, the one who approached wore arge hood that covered their entire face.

    The hood concealed not only their face but also the contours of their body, making it impossible to discern their gender.

    Their voice, too, sounded husky,ing across as either a boy¡¯s or a girl¡¯s.

    ¡°You look too stiff. Call me Bo.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t recall getting close enough with you to use nicknames.¡±

    ¡°Then we can get close from now on.¡±

    As expected, he was the madman of Bootes constetion.

    In the other hand without the wooden stick, he was dragging an object about the size of a person.

    ¡°¡­Jason.¡±

    It was the one who had fled earlier.

    ¡°Did you kill him?¡±

    Botis snickered.

    ¡°No, he just fainted. I thought he made a cool exit, but I forcefully dragged him back.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    He tossed the dragged Jason in front of Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t faint!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, this guy is quite a handful. You¡¯ve met him once or twice before, so you know?¡±

    Han Jae-jung nodded. The fallen Jason looked fine, contrary to expectations.

    ¡°This guy secretly stole a belt and even caused you trouble, so I brought him to apologize.¡±

    ¡°What I did was justified!¡±

    ¡°Jason, do you live alone in this world? You need to get along with others. Your actions may be hard for others to ept. You¡¯re not even acquainted, so it¡¯s normal for them to be flustered when you suddenly act friendly iming to berades.¡±

    He calmly admonished him like an older brother scolding a younger sibling.

    ¡°What¡¯s more, immediately running away out of embarrassment, how could you do that? You¡¯vemitted a great discourtesy. If you truly wish to makerades, you must show consideration and manners.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Jason stood up and bowed his head.

    ¡°My apologies. I was blinded by tion and failed to consider myrade¡¯s feelings.¡±

    ¡°Well done, Jason.¡±

    He patted Jason¡¯s back encouragingly, then pushed him away by the shoulder.

    ¡°You can go now.¡±

    Jason¡¯s body faded away and disappeared into the grassy world he was pushed into.

    ¡°He¡¯s out of his mind. If you were going to send him away right after, why bring him here?¡±

    ¡°To make him realize his mistake. Even friends should properly express gratitude and apologies.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been friends with that guy.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll rephrase it as someone you¡¯d like to be friends with.¡±

    The voice from under the hood was cheerful like a child¡¯s, but possessed an unchildlike calmness.

    ¡°Fine. So your goal was to make that guy apologize. If it¡¯s resolved, I¡¯d appreciate if you left my sight immediately.¡±

    ¡°No, I have a separate goal. Specifically, to meet you today.¡±

    ¡°Something you can¡¯t discuss anywhere else?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Botis smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s my first goal. To trap you.¡±

    Han Jae-jung froze.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I was asked by a pitiful littlemb.¡±

    Lamb ¨C the term Botis uses to refer to viins.

    ¡°Lambs are bound to wander, so I must guide them.¡±

    Botis swung his wooden stick.

    ¡°And I have my own separate goal as well.¡±

    A fence appeared, encircling the green field.

    ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re amb I must guide, or a wolf I must drive away.¡±

    The viin who protects viins, he felt he was truly facing Botis.

    It would be nice to live with other viins inside this fence for life.

    Han Jae-jung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°So you want to find that out.¡±

    ¡°I too had something I wanted to confirm about you, so this works out well.¡±

    He said that, but was inwardly anxious. If Botis was going out of his way to stop him, surely some viin had initiated activities.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to tell me everything you know about the belt.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s what you were curious about?¡±

    Botis replied nonchntly. He waved the wooden stick again, and a mat appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Fortunate. I was worried we¡¯d end up fighting for no reason. Violence should only be used when necessary.¡±

    On the mat was a wooden cup filled with fresh-looking milk. Botis naturally took off his shoes and sat down.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for a pleasant conversation.¡±

    It would be easier to just fight andplete the task.

    No time.

    Han Jae-jung sat on the mat, suppressing his anxious feelings.

    The eyes hidden under the hood were calm.

    ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯

    The way to escape the Goldilocks Zone is simple. Complete the task presented by the viin.

    Defeating the viin who owns the Goldilocks Zone is another method, but¡­ not rmended.

    ¡®It¡¯s foolish to fight the enemy on their home turf.¡¯

    It¡¯s hard enough to gain the upper hand against a viin in a normal environment, let alone in an even more disadvantageous position.

    The viin of the Bootes constetion is quite formidable.

    A destroyer capable of deurbanizing most cities in the US and Russia, reverting civilization to a primitive state.

    He hasn¡¯t even obtained the Big Dipper yet.

    He must avoid engaging directly for now.

    His heart wants to charge in and wring the viin¡¯s neck right away, but.

    He must endure.

    Know fear.

    Fear is hope.

    Recklessly charging ahead without considering future consequences and current position is not courage, but recklessness.

    ¡°Who are you currently assisting?¡±

    ¡°Turtle. It¡¯s it first activity today, so I¡¯m watching it back.¡±

    Fortunately, not an overly powerful vilin.

    Different from the Libra case.

    Most viins don¡¯t meticulously prepare to such an extent.

    Outside, there¡¯s the magical girl Blue Sirius.

    She should be able to stop most ordinary viins

    Moreover, Red Vega is temporarily inactive.

    Even for a magical girl, someone as crazy as her is rare, so they¡¯ll likelyy low for a while.

    He clenched his fist and looked at Botis. Was it right to risk his life here, or obtain information and postpone for another day? Thetter was obviously correct.

    More importantly, there was information he wanted to obtain.

    The task Botis presented now was ¡®conversation¡¯.

    Since he presented it, he shouldply.

    ¡°Then what should I start with?¡±

    The needlessly friendly voice of the viin provoked annoyance.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Red Vega was reluctantly but obediently following the imposed rest order.

    Inside the break room of the Magical Girl Association, she was leisurely watching a movie on TV.

    It was a typical ssic superhero movie about a boy whose superpowers awaken one day and bes a hero protecting the city.

    In the present day when numerous heroes already exist in reality, it has be an outdated relic with declining demand.

    While novels asionally feature such stories¡­ It¡¯s difficult to capture realism in video media.

    While a niche audience for male superhero films persists, it¡¯s hard to shed the minor image.

    The reason she was watching something so obsolete was a matter of motivation.

    ¡°Look¡­ Even here they doesn¡¯t give up.¡±

    A hero who doesn¡¯t yield no matter the powerful enemy he faces and always gets back up. Even if fictional, that¡¯s an admirable quality.

    In fact, precisely because it¡¯s fiction, she felt it was admirable for so clearly embodying human desires.

    It shows the ideal hero that people want.

    ¡°Still, we big sisters are better.¡±

    Red Vega changed the video.

    Footage she¡¯d seen countless times since childhood.

    The battle between Sky Pris and Hercules.

    The supposedly only recorded second of their three total battles.

    In that footage was a magical girl emitting a beautiful light between sky blue and silver ¨C a truly celestial radiance.

    Rushing the viin Hercules with a fist brimming with an enviable light.

    Her straight punch struck that viin¡¯s chest squarely.

    Soon after, a shockwave of light like a tsunami swept the area.

    Unimaginable massive power from such a small physique.

    ¡°Damn¡­ that¡¯s it!¡±

    An iparably cool strikepared to the cheesy CG earlier. Red Vega aspired to such a strike.

    The ultimate move she currently uses.

    Chinese pronunciation. With work.

    This technique was an homage to Sky Pris.

    Her first and foundational technique, made with the desire to be a hero like her.

    [Guardian¡­ How many times have you watched that footage?]

    ¡°Well this footage needs to be viewed periodically. I still can¡¯t believe it only has 3 billion views.¡±

    It deserves at least 8 billion views.

    Having watched the footage until her eyes strained, repeating it over and over, she satisfied her motivation for today.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Doing nothing makes me unqualified as a magical girl¡­¡±

    [Guardian¡­ why don¡¯t you listen to your senior and go to school? Come to think of it, you haven¡¯t studied¡­]

    ¡°No way. I don¡¯t have a single close friend. Plus, if I went to school, just imagine how uneasy everyone would be? A magical girl casually attending ss.¡±

    Of course, by now they¡¯d all be busy with college entrance exam prep, which was unrted to Red Vega.

    Her job involved far bigger life-or-death battles daily than the entrance exam, so why would not taking it matter?

    She¡¯d already submitted her withdrawal too. Though it was a pity to waste her prior studytime, it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    She needed to catch viins during ss hours.

    ¡°Arghhh, I want to be deployed already!!¡±

    -S-grade viin appeared in A12 District! Any avable magical girls to deploy?!

    At that moment, Unicorn¡¯s urgent voice came over the speaker. Red Vega grinned and responded through her mascot.

    ¡°This is Red Vega! I¡¯ll deploy immediately!!¡±

    [Guardian?!]

    -R-Red Vega? You¡¯re the only one? Seriously? Um¡­ ughh¡­

    Unicorn¡¯s flustered voice was followed by a pensive tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! My injuries have all healed and I¡¯ve sparred with Davi a few times so mybat sense is still sharp! I¡¯m ready to deploy anytime!¡± Red Vega confidently replied.

    -Ughh¡­ Blue Sirius is gonna chew me out for this¡­ But we¡¯re shorthanded¡­ Fine. Red Vega, retreat immediately if it gets too dangerous! Understood?!

    ¡°Of course!¡± Answering vigorously, Red Vega immediately grabbed her mascot.

    ¡°The crims Red Vega will reappear in everyone¡¯s hearts!¡±

    Being quite close to the Magical Girl Association¡¯s HQ, Red Vega¡¯s deployment to District A was swift.

    ¡°Red Vega, arriving! Rest easy now, sisters!¡±

    The Blue Sirius and Golden Aldebaran already responding looked quite flustered.

    ¡°Vega?! Why are you here?!¡±

    ¡°That crazy Unicorn¡­¡±

    They had heard reinforcements wereing but not that it was her.

    ¡°Turn back at once! Trying to fight an S-grade your first time back is madness¡­¡±

    Blue Sirius vehemently objected to her presence, but was cut off by an iing attack.

    What attacked Red Vega was a rolling turtle shell.

    The Turtle viin.

    Blue Sirius deftly created an ice slick underfoot to slide and evade the attack.

    Regaining herposure, she shouted, ¡°You still need time to recuperate your body and mind! Ah-hee you¡¯ve got this under control, honest¡­¡±

    However, the just-arrived Red Vega¡¯s state seemed off.

    ¡°¡­Ahhi?¡±

    Unable to focus, appearing dazed. Her mascot too showed concern.

    [Guardian?]

    ¡®Huh¡­?¡¯

    Her legs were shaking. Her fists loosened.

    Something was wrong.

    This shouldn¡¯t be happening, but something was wrong.

    ¡®The viin¡­¡¯

    This couldn¡¯t happen, but something was amiss.

    ¡®Did it look that frightening?¡¯

    It was undoubtedly fear.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    Red Vega was flustered.

    No matter how much she thought about it, there was no justification for her actions.

    Her motivation was certain, and even during breaks, she kept moving her body little by little.

    There should be no reason to freeze up when facing the enemy.

    Her consciousness clearly knew what to do and how to do it.

    But why was her subconscious ringing the rm like this?

    A shadow fell over the dazed Red Vega.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!!¡±

    It was the viin of Turtle constetion.By the time Red Vega finally came to her senses, it was already toote.

    The viin¡¯s hideous charge was right in front of her. She wouldn¡¯t die, but it was obvious she would take quite a bit of damage.

    ¡°Vega! Aren¡¯t youing to your senses?!¡±

    Ance of ice pushed the viin¡¯s body away. In fact, it was more like a tower lying sideways than ance.

    Even viins momentarily became weaklings in the face of violence with a mass several timesrger than their bodies.

    Red Vega, whose body trembled, nodded to Blue Sirius.

    ¡°So, sorry!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re just going to space out like that, go back! Do you know how dangerous that was just now?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    If Blue Sirius hadn¡¯t saved her, she could have been seriously injured.

    It was a reenactment of what Pink Deneb had said before about unnecessarilying to help and only getting hurt and causing trouble.

    Red Vega felt like her throat was clogged with some sticky substance.

    It was suffocating and unpleasant.

    A thick, dim feeling resembling summer stickiness.

    It was self-abasement.

    ¡°We¡¯ll scold youter!¡±

    The voice of Golden Aldebaran rang out. Her voice could be heard, but not her appearance.

    She had concealed herself with her unique cloaking magic.

    Following that invisible voice came a sound like tearing the wind.

    ¡°This much at least¡­¡±

    Several strikes rushed toward the viin who had broken through the icence. They were sharp and urate.

    Kaga-gagak!

    A horrible sound followed, like forcibly scratching solid rock with fingernails.

    Golden Aldebaran clicked her tongue as she revealed herself.

    ¡°As I thought, it¡¯s too hard! I tried attacking the joints, but it¡¯s useless!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bing troublesome.¡±

    She had somewhat expected his attacks would not work.

    From that brief exchange, Red Vega realized what kind of ability this Turtle viin possessed.

    It was so solid that it could ignore any attack. A strength befitting its Turtle nature.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ useless¡­ your attacks¡­ like that¡­¡±

    His tone was arrogant, but too slow. There was no need to even listen to him.

    Blue Sirius immediately created a twin clone behind him.

    Circling the viin with her clone, she generated icicle spears.

    With a heavy swing of her twin des, all the spears rushed towards the viin.

    Kwachang!

    A sound like shattering ss rang out. All the icicle spears shattered instantly upon hitting him without leaving a single scratch.

    ¡°You can¡¯t¡­ leave a single¡­ scratch¡­ on my body¡­!¡±

    The viin was still continuing the sentence he started earlier.

    Blue Sirius wasn¡¯t flustered.

    She didn¡¯t expect that attack to work anyway. It was merely an act to block the viin¡¯s vision.

    Moving across the ice like skating, Blue Sirius grabbed Red Vega¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    ¡°Kid, no need to overdo it.¡±

    In an instant, they moved away from the viin. Red Vega let out a perplexed voice.

    ¡°We¡¯ll figure out some way. So go back.¡±

    Blue Sirius calmly urged the pale kid.

    Red Vega refused.

    ¡°Well, the appearance I showed just now may have been unsightly¡­ Bu, but! I¡¯m really okay! Earlier I was just tired from moving too quickly¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Kid. This is a battlefield. A ce where lifees and goes. You have no obligation to participate here.¡±

    ¡°I do¡­ have an obligation.¡±

    ¡°Kid! Stop being so stubborn¡­¡±

    As Blue Sirius¡¯ voice rose, Golden Aldebaran shouted again.

    ¡°Hey! I told you to scold herter! I¡¯ve been calling out this whole time, why can¡¯t you hear me!¡±

    The viin hid his limbs inside his armor resembling a turtle shell and spun around.

    Using that centrifugal force, the viin charged again.

    A huge tremor was felt behind Sirius¡¯ back. Something massive was gradually approaching.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I did say so.¡±

    Kwajik!

    des sank deep into the ground. An ice rink formed under the charging viin.

    The rink made the viin slip and elerate his speed.

    The viin charged even faster.

    At that moment, the elevation of the path he was passing over suddenly rose. The ice rink rose up like a roller coaster climb, lifting him up.

    He rode up the ice bridge created in the sky. Unable to stop due to inertia, he gradually reached the end of the bridge.

    The bridge abruptly ended, and the viin flew into the air. Having flown for the first time, he marveled.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Oh¡­¡±

    Red Vega undid the arm holding her as if throwing a tantrum, pping her freed arm. Simultaneously, shepressed her magic power into her feet. Thepressed power immediately turned to mes.

    Kwahng!

    As thepressed mes were released, Red Vega leapt into the sky like a rocket.

    In contrast to earlier, a shadow was now cast over the viin.

    Red Vega spun her body and drove her fist downwards.

    It was a morefortable stance for using her legs, but there was a reason she deliberately used her fist.

    Wanting to be like Sky Pris, she even mimicked her minorbat habits.

    Gravity and mesbined knocked the fiend down.

    Emitting light like aet, she plummeted below.

    Towards thending spot, Blue Sirius created icy spikes.

    The viin¡¯s body, greatly heated by air friction and mes, made contact with the snowy field.

    As he fell, the viin smashed the spikes to pieces and left a crater in the ground, but his sturdy armor remained unscathed.

    ¡°Damnably hard¡­¡± Golden Aldebaran muttered. Everyone agreed.

    It went beyond hardness, giving the impression of being untouchable.

    Despite clearly making contact, the inability to leave any evidence of contact made it no different from not touching at all.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ ugh¡­¡±

    Groaning painfully like someone seasick, the viin stood up.

    Red Vega¡¯s fist approached his head.

    ¡°I do¡­ have an obligation!¡±

    Ttang!

    A sound like barely tapping solid steel with bare hands. It was heat intense enough to instantly melt ordinary steel, yet it only glowed without melting.

    The fiend swung his arm. Red Vega immediately spun through the air, dodging the attack.

    ¡°I¡¯m a magical girl after all¡­¡±

    Her voice trembled. Blue Sirius held back a sigh at that feeble deration.

    Red Vega decided not to think about it.

    The strange behavior showing in herself now, the fear, why things like that were happening.

    The more she thought about it, the more it would consume her, so she would just erase it from her thoughts.

    For now, she would simply do her best to defeat the viin. Unnecessary feelings could be ignored.

    Must be ignored.

    Must not know.

    The pale girl turned her eyes away, and Red Vega focused on the viin in front of her.

    Kagagagak!

    Sparks flew from near the viin¡¯s neck. An invisible strike.

    It was Golden Aldebaran.

    Matching her timing, Red Vega also dashed forward.

    ¡°Kid, please!¡±

    ¡°Red Vega enters everyone¡¯s hearts!!¡±

    ¡°How about a n to concentrate attacks on where I just struck to weaken it?!¡±

    It was at the level of collective soliloquy. Blue Sirius dashed out with mixed feelings, twin des in hand.

    While scolding the child for her reckless action was important, the top priority was to take down that viin first.

    As Red Vega had just said, they were magical girls after all.

    Her sigh froze into a long breath of white pathos.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want a drink?¡±

    Botis pointed at the cup in front of Han Jae-jung and asked. Inside it, some animal¡¯s milk was sloshing around, its origin unknown.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the rumored milk that turns you into a viin the moment you drink it? No thanks, I¡¯d rather not drink that.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a rumor like that? Hmm¡­this doesn¡¯t have that effect. Besides, you¡¯re already a viin, yet you say strange things.¡±

    Botis drained the contents of his own cup in one gulp andughed.

    He was being mischievous. A lie? Or the truth?

    Hard to say for sure.

    However, it is true that one of Botis¡¯ abilities is to turn ordinary humans into viins.

    Not monsterization.

    He literally switches them.

    The human vanishes, leaving only the viin behind.

    Stripping away the individual¡¯s personality, ideology, consciousness and appearance, recing them with a generic, uniform monstrous form.

    A dreadful power.

    ¡°The magical girls who came before drank it just fine¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I helped out at Libra¡¯s request before. So I fought some magical girls. Of course, I invited them here and asked them to drink this cup.¡±

    Botis smiled bitterly, licking his lips.

    ¡°They cried and screamed and even left what seemed likest wills¡­because of that rumor, I guess. Well, they ended up drinking it all eventually, hahaha.¡±

    ¡°¡®Drank it just fine¡¯ doesn¡¯t seem like the right way to put it.¡±

    ¡°In the end, they drank it fine. Since they were freed after drinking, it turned out well.¡±

    Botisughed cheerfully and grabbed the remaining cup.

    ¡°Maybe if I add some honey, you¡¯ll drink it¡­?¡±

    ¡°No need. This casual chat has gone on too long.¡±

    ¡°But this is how people get friendly, through conversation¡­don¡¯t you want to be friends?¡±

    ¡°If you want to befriend someone, first show some goodwill that can break down walls of the heart. This suspicious milk doesn¡¯t seem very friendly.¡±

    With his arms crossed, Botis let out a long ¡°ummm¡± sound, showing he was pondering something.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess the impatient one should make the first move.¡±

    Uncrossing his arms, Botis smiled.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you about the belt.¡±

    He took an object from his pocket and set it down. It was a belt of the same design as the one currently around Han Jae-jung¡¯s waist.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know all the details either. I just received it.¡±

    ¡°From whom did you receive it?¡±

    ¡°Bear¡­ah no, that¡¯s a nickname, she has another name you might know.¡±

    Botis answered straightforwardly.

    ¡°Sky Pris.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Han Jae-jung was surprised, but not shocked. Considering the webtoon author¡¯s name and the parallel worlds shown by the belt, she was one of the likely suspects.

    ¡°It¡¯s an item she entrusted to me. She made several of them, but I don¡¯t really know why you have one. Ah, I knew at some point but then forgot.¡±

    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that?¡±

    ¡°I lost my memory! That¡¯s why I don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous¡­¡±

    Botisughed and guffawed. Han Jae-jung forced augh too.

    He had thought Botis was a formidable viin, but it seemed he might not obtain as much information as expected.

    He even felt a slight sense of intimacy, a feeling arising from the disappointment.

    ¡®This guy might be closer to an ally than Jason.¡¯

    Of course, he had no desire to treat him as an ally or be friends.

    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that Botis was lying instead of telling the truth.

    ¡°So? What is the purpose of this belt, and who made it?¡± Han Jae-jung asked immediately.

    There was no time to dawdle here leisurely.

    ¡°How cold of you. I tried to build rapport by mentioning my lost memory.¡±

    ¡°There are plenty of people who¡¯ve lost their memories besides you, like all those turned from humans into viins.¡±

    ¡°Fair point, that does irk me¡­Anyway, I don¡¯t know who made it, I told you I just received it. Bear¡­no, Pris might have made it, or maybe someone else did.¡±

    At least it was clear the belt was deeply connected to Sky Pris.

    ¡°But! I do know what kind of functions this belt has.¡±

    Botis pped to draw attention. Not that there was anyone else to draw attention from.

    ¡°This is an object that observes possibilities.¡±

    His deceptively gentle-looking hands carefully lifted the belt like a precious treasure.

    ¡°It can observe various events that someone could experience, or might experience. That¡¯s this belt¡¯s function, or so I was told. Unfortunately, it can only be used by humans, not viins.¡±

    It was an unnecessarily long-winded exnation, but Han Jae-jung got the gist.

    A device that observes possibilities.

    If this exnation was true, it would exin the strange urrences he had experienced.

    The quests giving directions as if predicting the future with perfectly timed instructions.

    Seeing his parallel world self when he first touched the belt.

    The former would be observing possibilities of what could happen in the future.

    Thetter would be observing the possibility of parallel world themselves.

    Countless possibilities were contained within the word ¡®possibility¡¯ itself.

    It could be a prediction, a prophecy, a gateway to another world, or even a fantasy.

    A machine that sees possibilities¡­he had gained far more information than expected.

    Seeing his interest, Botis grinned confidently. Satisfaction could be felt from his shadowed, hooded face.

    ¡°In short, it¡¯s a tool that reads various possibilities and helps guide you toward the world you desire. Amazing, right? Don¡¯t doubt it unnecessarily. Just believe and follow it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Your ideology suddenly seems overly reflected in those words.¡±

    Unlike before, thistest statement sounded distinctly propagandistic, meant to preach something.

    ¡°Oh¡­did ite across that way? My apologies if so. It¡¯s nothing really.¡±

    Botis smiled sheepishly and continued, ¡°I just wanted to convey that even if the belt suggests a path you dislike at first, you should faithfully follow it. You have the appearance of a youngmb, you see, so I can¡¯t help but worry.¡±

    Han Jae-jung slowly sensed the atmosphere turning ominous.

    The formerly pastoral space had taken on a bleak, solemn air.

    ¡°You have an idea, don¡¯t you? Then you should pursue it. I want all the youngmbs to achieve their dreams. You have this great tool, after all? You should use it well. You might doubt my words. But don¡¯t doubt it.¡±

    He instructed, as if admonishing.

    ¡°No matter how wrong it may seem at first, eventually you¡¯ll realize that everything you did was for the sake of your dream.¡±

    It was as if he was trying to absolve himself of immense guilt, to have everything epted and understood.

    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m trying to do?¡±

    ¡°I told you, this is a machine that reads possibilities. An unobserved future is merely a possibility¡­¡±

    It was effectively an affirmative answer dodged through wordy.

    ¡°But you said viins cannot use this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, so I cannot use it right now.¡±

    In other words, he had been able to use it previously.

    ¡°You¡­ Were human.¡±

    Botis just grinned wordlessly.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I, who knows the future, can assure you of.¡±

    He subtly pushed the milk-filled cup toward Han Jae-jung, as if offering it, and persuaded again, ¡°Do not doubt the actions the belt suggests.¡±

    It was extremely unpleasant.

    T/N: Consider donating, there is only one supporter for this novel and it trantion and editing requires funds.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    It resembled the unpleasantness thates from being solicited by religious groups on the street.

    Going further, it was like an act of evangelism that threatens you¡¯ll go to hell if you don¡¯t believe.

    A kind ofpulsion that dismisses doubt, a rational process, as unnecessary.

    The unpleasantness came from that kind of thing.

    ¡°Why should I¡­¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    Botis interrupted him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve only just be aware of your purpose recently?¡±

    That was true. It hadn¡¯t even been a week since he became aware of his ideal.¡°We often joke among ourselves that the most frightening are those who have just be aware of their purpose. People who have just realized their purpose are terrifying. If they think it will help realize their ideal, they lose all hesitation and resort to all kinds of desperate acts. Hahaha, I¡¯m ashamed to say I made many mistakes around that time too.¡±

    Botisughed as if he understoodpletely. He had the same embracing quality as an experienced senior in life giving advice to a younger brother or family member.

    ¡°It was a good thing you restrained yourself when you tried to kill me earlier. I don¡¯t care personally¡­but who knows how the kids by your side would think. It¡¯s too much to expect human intelligence from mere balls of fluff, not evenmbs yet, right?¡±

    He never hid his murderous intent. Botis couldn¡¯t have missed the murderous intent he had before sitting on this mat.

    Moreover, the livestock frolicking in this vast nature.

    He turned his attention to the signs he had been ignoring. The many beasts gazing menacingly towards this ce.

    Covered in wool but not gentle, ferocious viins.

    Botis leisurely waved at them in greeting.

    ¡°Seeing you restrain yourself, you seem remarkably docile for a viin who has just be aware of his purpose. Ah¡­of course! You¡¯re human when you release your transformation. Haha, my bad. Anyway, I just wanted to tell you not to worry too much. You¡¯re acting rightly. Don¡¯t doubt yourself.¡±

    It was a kindness Han Jae-jung could not ept.

    ¡°Even if you think it¡¯s a mistake now, it will turn out not to have been a mistake in the end.¡±

    In the end, those words too stemmed from the belief that the Belt would guide him to the right path.

    It was close to religious fanaticism.

    Han Jae-jung, sick of Botis extolling the Belt, cut him off.

    ¡°You¡¯re just making me more defiant. Are you perhaps in love with machines, extolling them so fervently? A very passionate love.¡±

    ¡°Getting angry? That¡¯s just because youck sweetness. Want me to give you some honey now?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    He felt like pouring the milk in this cup right onto Botis¡¯ face. It was the same milk he had drunk earlier, so he would surely drink this too.

    However, not only would that not be a ¡®conversation¡¯, but the many enraged viins ring this way were also an issue.

    Holding back a sigh, Han Jae-jung asked, ¡°Hey, why are you so adamant that I believe in the Belt? If you know my purpose, it won¡¯t be of any help to you.¡±

    Botisughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m on the side of allmbs. ¡®All¡¯mbs, I mean. Even if conflicts arise asionally, I can¡¯t deny that dream.¡±

    Lambs ¨C the word he uses for viins.

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    Han Jae-jung finally realized why Botis so extolled the Belt that guides one to their ideal.

    There were two reasons he was invited to this space.

    One was to give him time from the viins chasing him outside.

    The other was to define whether he was amb or a wolf.

    ¡°You want me to be a viin.¡±

    What the Belt presents is a path with the possibility of realizing one¡¯s ideal.

    A path where the process doesn¡¯t matter as long as the ideal is achieved, the very path of a viin.

    Botis¡¯ aim was to make him think that path was right.

    So that gradually, in body and mind too, he would be closer to a viin.

    To be amb who knows where to go but not how to get there, wandering aimlessly.

    ¡°For me to be amb in your flock¡­I see.¡±

    Han Jae-jung recalled when he resorted to violence against Red Vega in order to instill fear.

    ording to Botis¡¯ words, that would not be a sin. It¡¯s a path to realizing the ideal.

    But he must not ept that.

    ¡°I refuse. Don¡¯t bother with your nonsense and just keep sucking milk.¡±

    Botisughed loudly.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Red Vega was just thinking about killing the viin.

    No other thoughts were needed. On the urgent battlefield where victory or defeat could be decided in just a second, there was no room for leisure.

    Agony was a luxury.

    ¡°Sister Aldebaran!¡±

    As Red Vega shouted, aser line was drawn again on the viin¡¯s neck. However, it was different from before. Multiple lines were drawn ovepping one line, dozens of strikes.

    Kagagaak!!!

    An unpleasant noise scratched the ears. Red Vega gathered mes in her two fists without caring. Using her signature firepower as thrust, she threw her fists towards the area where multiple lines had been drawn earlier.

    Bang! Bang! Tadadadang!

    Not just one or two consecutive strikes, but dozens of consecutive strikes. Each one was an intense attack that could easily tear rocks and melt iron. Dozens of those. Concentrate on one point.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t satisfactory. There was still no sign of injury on the viin¡¯s body. Shiiik, smoke rose from the point of impact. It was just heat, not a scar.

    ¡°This is driving me crazy¡­..¡±

    ¡°But if we keep attacking, a way out will appear.¡±

    ¡°A way out, you¡¯ve studied quite a difficult word.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you take me for¡­.?¡±

    ¡°Kids, get out of the way!¡±

    As Blue Sirius¡¯s voice came from behind, the two swiftly flew into the sky to get out of the way. Immediately after, a thick ice spear flew and struck the viin¡¯s neck.

    It was a maximum firepower attack bypressing magical power together with a clone. The ice spear that flew at bullet speed easily pushed the viin back.

    Normally, the neck should have been blown off the moment it was hit.

    The viin¡¯s overwhelming endurance did not allow such a phenomenon.

    Chijijijik!

    It was the sound of friction heat caused by the viin¡¯s feet dragging on the ground.

    ¡°Ha¡­ hahahahaha!¡±

    Even with a building-sized spear stuck in its neck, itughed out loud. It was eerie.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Blue Sirius clicked her tongue. If it was simply strong, she could rationalize it with a sense of disappointment, but this viin was just tough.

    The attacks were simple and not very fast. It¡¯s just that the defense was on a different level from any viin they had fought before.

    It was frustrating. All the attacks hit, but they didn¡¯t work. The frustration soon turned to annoyance.

    Red Vega felt the same way. The fear could be easily washed away from her mind by the adrenaline and endorphins secreted during the battle.

    As a result, her easily excited body felt annoyed by the current situation where there was little progress.

    Annoyance soon turned into impatience, and impatience led to immediate action.

    Red Vega gathered mes under her feet to use as propent. The resulting speed momentarily caused a sonic boom. She caught up to the viin moving away after being hit by the ice spear attack.

    She spewed mes in the opposite direction to slow down, then turned around.

    Her target was the back of the viin¡¯s head. She released the magical power she hadpressed in her fist while flying. The me swayed like a living organism.

    The me drew a line, and it moved like a beating heart.

    One Path. Harmony (Fire Sound).

    Her ultimate technique, containing her ideals.

    A technique containing the feeling of wanting to chase after and respect someone she set as her ideal.

    The purest fist of aspiration struck towards the viin.

    Kwadeudeudeuk!

    She hammered the viin like a sledgehammer. But the nail was not the viin, but the ice spear in front of it.

    Not hammering a nail into something, but hammering a wooden board to drive the nail in ¨C a strange fighting technique.

    Pushing the viin towards the nail, and the nail pushing back the viin.

    A deadlock was made.

    Kkigigigeuk!

    A terrible sound like scratching ss with nails pierced the ears again. It was the sound of something scratching its solid body. It was effective. Red Vega was convinced.

    She continued spewing mes without stopping. It felt like the viin was pushed forward more than before.

    ¡®I can do it!¡¯

    It¡¯s possible. Red Vega gathered mes behind her elbow and released them. She increased the thrust even more.

    Kkigigigeuk!

    Gradually, the viin was pushed forward. It struggled as if trying to escape, but it was too tightly trapped from the front and back to escape.

    ¡®Just a little more¡­!¡¯

    Kwajangchang!

    The ice shattered. Immediately, the viin hid its limbs inside its shell and spun like a top.

    ¡°Uwah?!¡±

    Red Vega, who was within range, was directly hit. The tremendous impact momentarily froze her body in a daze. She was flustered. She knew the toughness of the ice Blue Sirius created. How enormous and powerful the force behind that devastating blow was.

    There was no way it could break so easily.

    At the end of that thought, Red Vega immediately deduced the answer.

    Her mes, with a firepower that could instantly turn steel into liquid, hade into close contact with the ice. It was inevitable that it would melt. Their coboration was not a good match.

    She could have definitely seeded¡­.

    ¡®Was it because of me¡­?¡¯

    If her ability wasn¡¯t mes, could she have seeded? A sense of guilt and helplessness drained her strength.

    While flying aimlessly in the air, having forgotten to take a defensive stance, she felt a soft sensation on her back.

    ¡°Miss Vega!¡±

    ¡°Th, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Personally, I think your action just now was good. The problem is¡­ That guy was just too tough.¡±

    It was Golden Aldebaran who had caught her. Red Vega, with a dazed expression, stood up following her guidance.

    With time running short now, Golden Aldebaran rushed towards the viin first. Her body gradually became transparent as she attempted camouge again.

    Red Vega also calmed her shaky legs to move again. It was probably just a momentary loss of strength from exerting too much force for a moment.

    ¡°Phew¡­ That was scary.¡±

    She muttered absentmindedly as she steadied herself.

    ¡°Huh? You were scared?¡±

    Red Vega covered her own mouth. She was startled. What a blunder. It¡¯s something a hero shouldn¡¯t say. Would Sky Pris say such a thing after surviving an attack by a viin? Of course not.

    She would rekindle her fighting spirit and desire for revenge, vowing to fight again.

    It was no different with other magical girls besides the senior ones.

    None of them voiced their fear in the midst of battling viins. Perhaps their true feelings differed, but the fact that they didn¡¯t voice it remained unchanged.

    ¡°It could demoralize you¡­¡±

    Red Vega continued to berate herself as she ran.

    It was an exaggerated reaction, an over-interpretation.

    Just a smallment.

    Even smallments could easily sway her emotions at this stage ¨C she was still a girl.

    Her mind was still unstable. The self-esteem she had built up through magical girl activities was crumbling like a sand castle, and the heroic ideals she had formed were shaking.

    It was an uneptable behavior.

    To correct it, she became harsher on herself, but this harshness only further destabilized her mind.

    She whipped herself to be the magical girl she idolized, but this self-getion only pulled her further away from her idol.

    It was a vicious cycle.

    It was also growing pains.

    Once again, Red Vega erased the fear from her consciousness. She tried not to feel it.

    The viin¡¯s random spinning in all directions came to a stop.

    The viin, having extracted its limbs from its turtle-like shell, was revealed.

    Golden Aldebaran, who had been hiding nearby, shouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s wounded!¡±

    Their earlier attack had been effective. It was not in vain.

    There was hope there.

    Red Vega even felt a thrilling tion.

    ¡°Yaaaaah!!¡±

    Regaining her cheerfulness, Red Vega thrust her fist towards the viin¡¯s neck.

    There was no fear.

    As the distance closed, a slight crack was visible near the viin¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together!¡±

    The invisible Phantom Strike also aimed for the viin¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­¡±

    Their simultaneous attacks hit the viin¡¯s neck.

    Crack!

    The hard shell encasing the neck split open, revealing a ck, leathery substance inside.

    Sess.

    They didn¡¯t stop. Fists and Phantom Strikes rained down again. With the shell gone, they would be more deadly.

    ¡°Hah!!!¡±

    Thud!

    They were deflected. Both de and fist.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Red Vega realized.

    Inside that hard shell, there was.

    An even harder, indestructible armor in ce.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!!!¡±

    For the first time since arriving here, thatughter resounded.

    The viinughed loudly and grabbed the leg of the deflected Golden Aldebaran. Though hidden, considering the trajectory of the earlier attack and traces left, her position could be inferred.

    Grabbing her leg, it spun her around and hurled her towards Red Vega.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    With that centrifugal force, the living projectile was a formidable weapon. Red Vega¡¯s unstable stance left her unable to properly receive it like Golden Aldebaran had, she could only tumble to the ground together.

    Above them, the viin¡¯s body came hurtling down. Its spinning, turtle-like shell now revealed sharp des protruding in ces, unseen before.

    Taking that head-on would undoubtedly deal a shocking, tearing blow that would forcibly dispel their transformations. And if the onught continued after that¡­ They would die.

    The perspectives between viin and magical girl had reversed.

    When a magical girl first sees a viin from the sky, it¡¯s usually from above. Then they meet at eye level.

    But rarely from below.

    Because looking up at a viin from below signifies defeat.

    Death, or a lucky survival.

    Statistically, the former oue was understood.

    Understood, but never felt.

    Red Vega recalled the memory. Just days ago, the one-sided violence inflicted by the viin.

    The pain and fear then, the helplessness, the weakness.

    Her hands and feet trembled like a rung bell, her mouth forgotnguage. She couldn¡¯t even scream. Couldn¡¯t even expel air.

    But her body incessantly rang the rm bell.

    Run away.

    It was almost a reflex action. An instinct.

    Holding Golden Aldebaran, Red Vega concentrated her magic power under her feet. No direction set, no speed adjusted. She just wanted to get away from this ce immediately.

    The spells practiced to charge at the viin now spewed mes solely to flee it as far as possible.

    Bang!

    Dust and ice shards scattered as the two were blown backwards, the viin¡¯s vicious spinning attack striking the spot they had been.

    Crunch crunch!

    The ground was horrifically gouged and torn.

    Witnessing it with her own eyes, Baek Ah-hee tightened her hold on her senior like a child clinging to a doll to forget a nightmare.

    ¡°Ve..Vega? How far are we going?!¡±

    Even after escaping that spot, Baek Ah-hee did not stop. It was only after flying a great distance that Red Veganded on the roof of a quiet building.

    ¡°Thank you. Now let¡¯s go back and¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The moment their high-speed flight ceased, Golden Aldebaran tried to get up, but Red Vega stopped her.

    Her heart was still pounding tremendously. It felt like her internal organs might spill from her mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­ back¡­¡±

    Red Vega had gained fear.

    She couldn¡¯t even turn her head. Even with eyes closed, intensely bright lights could still be felt.

    No matter how much she fled and tried to forget, once witnessed, she could not but know.

    The terror of losing one¡¯s life.

    Red Vega knew fear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ go back¡­¡±

    Her faltering, trembling voice sounded like a child struggling not to cry.

    T/N: Consider donating, there is only one supporter for this novel and it trantion and editing requires funds.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    <b><i>Like a Comet in Your Heart (5)</i></b>

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that¡­ Miss Vega!¡±

    Golden Aldebaran was flustered.

    ¡°It, it¡¯s true. You can¡¯t go sister¡­ you can¡¯t¡­¡±

    Red Vega desperately tried to stop her. To prevent Golden Aldebaran from participating in the battle.

    She was also worried.

    But more than that, it was closer to an act of wanting to increase her own allies and gain approval for her current actions.

    Like a child throwing a tantrum.

    ¡°Miss Vega!¡±¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±

    Though Golden Aldebaran tried to calm her down, it was no use.

    Red Vega was clearly in a panic state. Something any magical girl experiences. But it was the first time she had seen such an abnormal case urring after over half a year.

    Golden Aldebaran herself had lived a period as a magical girl.

    She had often seen the sight of magical girls who had nearly lost their lives experiencing panic.

    Their appearances were generally simr.

    ¡°Ah-hee¡­¡±

    Their fancy clothes, hair, essories, none of it was visible.

    The brilliant, starry radiance that deviated from ordinary people was nowhere to be seen.

    No matter how special their outward appearance, the inside was the same.

    No matter how much magic cloaked their bodies, in the end, they were just girls.

    Scared of dying, disliking fighting, not wanting to dirty their bodies with filthy dirt and dust, just like children.

    [Are you okay.]

    Blue Sirius¡¯s voice came through the mascot. She had urgently establishedmunication.

    [Take Ah-hee and run away. I¡¯ll fight alone here.]

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    [Really, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t you trust me?]

    After a momentary hesitation, Golden Aldebaran replied.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll trust you.¡±

    [Yeah, let her rest well today.]

    Golden Aldebaran grabbed Red Vega¡¯s arm and pulled.

    Staggering, Red Vega stood up. She tightly gripped Golden Aldebaran¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Maybe¡­it would be better to go back?¡±

    Her attitude seemed uneasy.

    She had fled from the battlefield. That attitude prompted a sense of self-denigration as a magical girl and unease at abandoning people behind.

    ¡°Ah, no! Let¡¯s go back! Going back does seem right.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Non¡­sense¡­¡±

    Golden Aldebaran lightly brushed off those words.

    ¡°I just fled because I was scared of the viin¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s usually like that.¡±

    Red Vega tilted her head.

    ¡°Everyone dislikes fighting viins and wants to run away. In that sense, you could say your actions just now were exceptionally courageous. You attempted what everyone only dreams of but can¡¯t bring themselves to do.¡±

    Golden Aldebaran said that and thenughed at her own words as if they were amusing.

    ¡°Running away¡­ Is it courageous?¡±

    ¡°Haha, you still don¡¯t quite understand. For today, let¡¯s just rest.¡±

    ¡°But, Big Sister Sirius is still¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    It was clearly a dangerous situation, with a magical girl facing an S-grade viin alone, but Golden Aldebaran had an unnaturally calm expression.

    ¡°Despite creating ice sculptures of that size several times earlier, she showed no signs of tiring.¡±

    It exceeded the limits Golden Aldebaran knew about.

    Blue Sirius had not yet shown her bottom.

    ¡°She¡¯s gotten stronger.¡±

    Though advised to retire, It seems the time to withdraw has not yete.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Senior, I think I¡¯ll retire soon.¡±

    Those were the words of Pink Deneb.

    After waking up in the hospital room, she casually said that to Blue Sirius lying next to her.

    ¡°Well¡­considering my abilities, it¡¯s a pity. But there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±

    She was smiling. She often forced a smile. Or she would pretentiously act cheerful and irritated, or get angry instead.

    ¡°To be honest, we¡¯re not really girls anymore, are we? Hmm¡­what¡¯s the legal age for teenagers? Can I still be called a girl? Anyway, we¡¯re more witches than magical girls. It¡¯s frustrating they don¡¯t have a separate name for adult magical girls.¡±

    After that yful remark, she revealed her true feelings.

    ¡°Or, I wish they would just let us quit once we get old.¡±

    There was a brief silence.

    ¡°Senior, let¡¯s do this a little longer and then quit.¡±

    ¡°Is the Dilemma going to take action now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. We¡¯ll naturally end up sacrificing ourselves fighting against it anyway.¡±

    It was a painful thing to say.

    ¡°While other kids were studying normally or trying to find careers¡­We¡¯ve been fighting to the death, literally to the death, with no metaphor. But what is this?¡±

    She looked resentful. Her face was smiling, but there was not a hint of a smile. All she had was sorrow.

    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t we live a littlefortably too?¡±

    It was only natural to feel resentful.

    The retirement rmendation she received was more poignant than expected.

    Blue Sirius looked ahead.

    An outrageous viin leaping without hesitation. A viin leaping fearlessly, knowing it won¡¯t get hurt.

    Compared to that, her own weak and tender skin felt so pitiful.

    They have no one to protect, but on this side, there are easily over thousands of people.

    With just this one moment of defeat, many will fall into sorrow.

    They have repeated this unreasonable fight to the point of being sick of it, and they have to keep repeating it.

    Naturally, they had to feel resentful.

    There is great acim and honor, but with ites the duty to shoulder responsibility and the great inferiority of someone else.

    Blue Sirius did not wish for this at all. She never wanted to do something like this.

    She doesn¡¯t need attention. She doesn¡¯t need money.

    She just wanted to live normally with one person.

    What does it matter if it¡¯s magic, what does it matter if it¡¯s the stars.

    If you have those abilities, should you rightfully have to sacrifice yourself?

    Does that make a justifiable reason to torment people like this?

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Blue Sirius let out a sigh. All year round, her sighs were followed by long breaths, trajectories of sorrow.

    It became quieter after the two girls disappeared. Only the sound of the raging viin grinding and spinning filled the space.

    Fortunately, the two managed to escape before getting hurt. Considering how magical girls usually run away, this was a luxurious level.

    However, Blue Sirius was a little surprised that it was none other than Red Vega who ran away.

    A peculiar girl who barely became a magical girl right before adulthood.

    From the start, she had no fear of the viin, and her sense of heroism was firm.

    Truly, a girl who shone like a star.

    The world often praised Blue Sirius.

    That she has a record of defeating an S-grade viin in this era, that she is strong.

    But no, it should be someone like Red Vega who deserves the praise.

    Fighting against an S-grade viin was just an experience of trembling behind her seniors, and strength was merely an experience gained over time.

    Blue Sirius herself is not great at all. Rather, she finds the praise burdensome, and sometimes even disgusting.

    Because of the praise, because they cheered for her so hard, because they raised her expectations.

    Her everything, her love, was cut off.

    What about Red Vega, on the other hand?

    What a brave and lovely girl she is.

    She will undoubtedly be the next generation¡¯s magical girl.

    The girl who will make everyone¡¯s wishese true.

    Blue Sirius had no doubt that Red Vega would be that person.

    And that Red Vega had run away.

    It was shocking, but also a relief.

    ¡°So, I guess we¡¯re the only ones left now.¡±

    In fact, Blue Sirius could have blocked the monster¡¯s attack just now if she had tried.

    She let it happen on purpose.

    Blue Sirius wanted the girl to know suffering.

    The once lovely and fresh girl¡¯s sense of camaraderie and admiration that Blue Sirius felt, eventually turned into pity.

    Because she saw a future where Red Vega, like herself, would be shipwrecked in the whirlpool of praise and jealousy that all magical girls face.

    Blue Sirius superimposed Red Vega over herself.

    It was pitiful.

    The girl who shone like a star, her light source was like a boiling hellfire.

    The prettily packaged sense of heroism would undoubtedly leave a permanent burn scar once it was overturned.

    For Red Vega, for the redet.

    The girl who would eventually fall and be an ordinary rock needs a cushion to brace for the fall.

    What she needed was frustration and suffering.

    She needed an ordeal to check herself for a moment.

    Paradoxically, all of this would give her rest.

    ¡°It¡¯s a relief. Now I don¡¯t need to hesitate anymore.¡±

    Blue Sirius wanted Red Vega to know one thing.

    She wanted that self-respecting, recklessly charging bright girl to have this on the back of her actions.

    She wanted her to know fear.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Power was not the only thing to be afraid of.

    He had to have knowledge, words, and beliefs as well.

    He always had to fear whaty ahead, fear every action he took, and agonize over it.

    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you value ideals more than your own life? Strange¡­¡±

    Botis jokingly asked.

    ¡°I am human,¡± he answered without hesitation.

    ¡°It is said that man cannot live on bread alone. By the same logic, man cannot live without bread. Why do you not understand that man needs more than one thing?¡±

    Man cannot live on ideals alone. There were always things he must not forget.

    He had to realize that just because the result was right, it did not justify all his actions.

    The foolish past days when he could not realize this were sinful.

    ¡°No matter how important ideals are, there are things that must not be abandoned.¡±

    Because he was sinful, he had to repent.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need allies. I don¡¯t need the approval of humans or viins. I don¡¯t need your constion.¡±

    Botis asked with concern, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t a human fear the pain of alienation? Don¡¯t push yourself so hard. Everyone makes mistakes, and as a result, their hearts are broken. Everyone has a refuge or two to prevent that.¡±

    ¡°Does being afraid mean I should give up?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you really like that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how far into the future you¡¯ve seen, but didn¡¯t you roughly know I¡¯d be like this?¡±

    And beyond fear, there is hope.

    ¡°As a human, I will achieve my ideals.¡±

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Beyond fear, there is hatred.

    Blue Sirius hoped the girl Baek Ah-hee would gain hatred at the end of her fear.

    Hatred towards the viins.

    Carefully nurtured hatred can be a bright torch even on the most daunting path of terror. Rather than retreating in fear, it bes a reason to take action immediately.

    It¡¯s an extremely useful principle of action.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Blue Sirius let out another sigh. The breath froze into crystals before it could be vapor.

    The temperature in the ce where she stood gradually dropped.

    It could be called absolute zero.

    Blue Sirius knew.

    The power she possessed wasparable to an S-grade viin.

    But why hadn¡¯t she been able to use her power properly until now?

    The answer was one ¨C because she didn¡¯t know how to utilize it properly.

    She had simply unleashed ice-based attacks like in her early days as a novice.

    Simply using it as a weapon and for mobility.

    If her output and magic limit had be stronger than before, she should have handled it ordingly.

    Why couldn¡¯t she abandon this method all this time?

    The answer was simple as well.

    Because they were techniques she had developed together with her beloved.

    Going together to the ice rink and practicing gliding on the ice.

    Practicing the shaping of ice as he gave her various assignments.

    Watching by her side to increase the manifestation speed of the ice illusion sword.

    Thesebat techniques were built up from those memories.

    But where did that beloved person go now?

    Because of her own foolish choice, she could not ovee the malice poured on her by others and disappeared.

    Then why did that foolish choice begin in the first ce?

    Because the viin had attacked the school at that time.

    If only there were no viins, she wouldn¡¯t have had to be a magical girl, wouldn¡¯t have been unnecessarily noticed because of him, wouldn¡¯t have had the school attacked, and wouldn¡¯t have had to part with him.

    Even after sending him away, she still had a sense of duty left, so she wouldn¡¯t have had to fight for her life like this for so long.

    These selfish viins keep attacking people, and keep bringing misfortune to her as well.

    ¡°I wish they¡¯d all die¡­¡±

    The shadow of the viin loomed over her. It was the figure of the viin spinning like a top on the frozen river. Judging by how it was withstanding both her magic and Red Vega¡¯s at the same time, it was clearly highly heat resistant.

    Blue Sirius swung her three swords. A thick mist of ice was sprayed ordingly. Blue Sirius leisurely passed through the mist, evading the viin.

    He kept spinning in the hazy mist, trying to find Blue Sirius.

    It would have been better if she had done this from the start.

    Blue Sirius leisurely evaded the viin and repeatedly sprayed the icy mist.

    The murky mist contained a vivid hatred.

    A bird that has lost its partner cannot fly and wanders aimlessly.

    Too afraid to ept that reality, it eventually acknowledges it.

    Soon it bes resentment, and that resentment turns into lingering attachment.

    Brooding over that lingering attachment ultimately leads to a curse on everything that caused the loss of the partner.

    ¡°Even for viins, they need to catch their breath¡­¡±

    Eventually, it bes hatred.

    Pibaikyeonkok (Paired bird¡¯sment).

    Like a bird that has lost its partner shedding tears.

    Hail that could even frost the warm month of June rained down along with ice shards.

    Eventually, the viin¡¯s movements ceased.

    The ice shards she had sprayed wereposed of gasses with temperaturesparable to liquid nitrogen. Having kept breathing in that, their lungs must have frozen.

    The turtle revealed its head. Blue Sirius froze its limbs.

    Even with superior heat resistance, she could still bind it bypletely encasing it in ice.

    It was ice with a hardness raised to the level of diamond.

    Tremendous magic was consumed even to create a single pebble.

    She bound the viin¡¯s limbs, prepared to expend all her stamina.

    And she plunged her sword into its mouth, the sharp three swords probing its throat.

    ¡°The organs should be somewhat less durable, I hope.¡±

    And she formed ice from within its body.

    Sizzle!

    A dreadful sound reverberated within. It did not stop. Ice shards sprayed from the viin¡¯s eyes.

    It was effective, but it was still not dead.

    She poured in ice like filling cream into bread.

    Continuing until it lost its breath and exploded.

    Crunch!

    Finally, all the viin¡¯s movements ceased.

    Blue Sirius satisfyingly sheathed her sword. Excessive magic consumption led to stamina loss. Ragged breaths poured out ceaselessly.

    ¡°Ugh¡­huff¡­¡±

    Then she looked back.

    There was another hateful viin.

    ¡°¡­Big Dipper.¡±

    ¡°I would prefer you call me Watcher.¡±

    The green viin of the Seven Stars.

    T/N: Consider donating, there is only one supporter for this novel and it trantion and editing requires funds.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    <em>Bonus Chapter thanks to Kizu Hana sub to Dual star @BuymeaBeer</em>

    <b><i>Like a Comet in Your Heart (6)</i></b>

    The two looked at each other.

    One resented the many forgotten past days.

    One resented the things that caused all the regrets because they could not forget.

    It was a pleasant time of shared delusions.

    Watcher had already activated one of the stars in advance, in the cold severe enough to feel pain just from breathing.

    Alios.

    The power to control mes by wielding the power of frost.Still, there was a limit to erasing this coldness, proving how powerful Blue Sirius¡¯s magic was.

    ¡°Come at me¡­ you too¡­ like this¡­.¡±

    The one who actually used this magic looked quite exhausted.

    The consumption of physical strength due to excessive use of magical power.

    It resembled Watcher¡¯s appearance when he excessively created clones and unleashed a deadly barrage.

    On top of using several huge ice spells to kill the turtle viin he tried a new technique for the first time.

    This bacsh was unavoidable. He might even suffer a fever after the transformation was undone.

    Watcher approached her, holding a red triple-ded w-like sword in one hand.

    ¡°Rest.¡±

    He swung the sword and sheath it. Heat flowed through my hard body.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it many times, but I don¡¯t want to talk or fight with you.¡±

    It was none other than the mouth of the viin.

    Whoosh! mes erupted. The previously frozen body was charred by the intense heat. No matter how hard the outer shell, the insides are fragile. The viin¡¯s body, with all its internal organs destroyed, gradually contorted.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Confirming the kill. Since it didn¡¯t explode, it must still be alive.¡±

    ¡°So what¡¯s in it for you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be good for you.¡±

    Watcher kicked the corpse away with his foot. The corpse, decorated in the sky as it flew away, erupted like fireworks.

    Under the romantic fireworks, former lovers met.

    One was awkward from lost memories, the other awkward from not knowing their identity.

    It wasn¡¯t a meeting that either of them really wanted.

    The sparks created by the exploding viin hit the ground.

    Blue Sirius moved first.

    The chilling triple de came toward him. It seemed like his whole body would freeze just from being touched by the coldness it contained.

    Watcher dodged it with a slight tilt of his head. He grabbed her wrist with his right hand. It wasn¡¯t as sharp as before. Not because her hatred and strength had diminished, but because the timing was off.

    Right after defeating the viin and excessively depleting her magical power and stamina.

    ¡°Stop it. You¡¯re too exhausted right now. Fall back.¡±

    ¡°It might be easy for you all to make that decision.¡±

    ¡°Blue Sirius.¡±

    ¡°But not for us.¡±

    Blue Sirius gritted her teeth as she answered.

    ¡°Today, Red Vega ran away for the first time. We fought for our lives every day, but only now could she run away. You can only run away when you¡¯re that scared. When you¡¯re so terrified that you¡¯ve lost all reason.¡±

    Watcher didn¡¯t show it outwardly, but he was quite surprised.

    Red Vega ran away?

    It was undoubtedly due to fear.

    His expectations were correct.

    Soon, she would face a great danger, one he could not reach.

    That¡¯s why she needed the fear to protect herself.

    The deed hemitted that day bore fruit.

    But he felt no relief or sense of achievement.

    Only a bitter sense of guilt and regret filled his mouth.

    Simply gaining fear is nothing but stagnation.

    Even if she saved her life thanks to that fear, it could be a problemter.

    They were still suffering many hardships.

    And he was the cause.

    No one could justify it. It shouldn¡¯t be done.

    Blue Sirius let out a sigh that scattered into ice. Her resentment took form as a cold magic that colored the world.

    It was magic born from countless years of fatigue and anger.

    Her wrist trembled uncontrobly.

    ¡°We are not allowed to rest¡­ because you viins run rampant every day.¡±

    Watcher silently listened to her resentment and hatred.

    ¡°Did you think I¡¯d be happy if you killed the viins? Don¡¯t be mistaken. To us, you all must be killed. Just your existence is enough to piss us off, you viins!¡±

    Blue Sirius mocked and shouted.

    ¡°If you want to do something good for me, then die here.¡±

    She simply found the viin before her repulsion.

    The viin, who covers the magical girl¡¯s starlight and only brings suffering, was acting hypocritically kind.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so worried about me suffering, then die here.¡±

    Even against a viin in a depleted state, she felt no fear.

    Sufficient hatred and anger were enough to erase fear.

    ¡°Stab that annoying mouth of yours with your fancy sword and die. Or slit your throat or belly and die. That would be the most helpful thing for me.¡±

    Unfortunately, she had already tried suicide.

    Failed, but tried.

    It was an intriguing topic whether she¡¯d be happy or sad to hear that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act kind, you viin!¡±

    Blue Sirius freed the arm that was grabbed. As she retreated, she thrust her foot into Watcher¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡°¡­Kuk.¡±

    It was painful, but he humbly epted it. Even with a hundred mouths, he had nothing to say. It was true. That hatred was justified.

    The anger a magical girl holds towards a viin is always right.

    Blue Sirius followed up by stabbing her triple de straight in. From the tip of the de, countless icy thorns poured out.

    Seolhwail-ro (Snow Flower Path).

    It was weaker than when he first saw it due to her current condition, but still threatening nheless.

    Watcher did not dodge.

    He epted all those attacks as punishment for himself.

    He was covered inrge and small scars, his body temperature dropped rapidly, and even his heartbeat slowed. The pain of contracting muscles.

    From within that, Watcher barely opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­But I cannot die here.¡±

    It might help relieve her mood for now.

    But he could not abandon the future and possibilities for just that.

    As Han Jae-jung, he already knew the consequences his death would bring.

    That¡¯s why he could not move towards death any further.

    One who cannot cherish their own life would also find it ridiculous to cherish others.

    One must always fear death.

    ¡°You can pour out as much resentment or tantrums as you want. But I still have things to do. The same as your goal. To kill the viins. So I cannot die here, not now.¡±

    Moving his hand trembling from the cold, he grabbed his belt.

    ¡°When everything is over someday, I will dly die by your hand.¡±

    Of course, the chances of dying before then are quite high too.

    But he had to try not to, for that purpose.

    Han Jae-jung turned the belt in his blurring vision.

    [ALKAID.]

    Alkaid¡¯s signature smoke spread out. It slightly blocked the onught of sharp ice shards.

    ¡°I will pray for the day you can rest in peace toe.¡±

    The ice storm and smoke ovepped, obstructing each other¡¯s view. The starlight was nowhere to be seen.

    He wanted to see her face onest time before leaving, but could not.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Three days had passed since then.

    Botis walked through the dark underground.

    It was a ce that had been used as a subway station before the viins appeared.

    Of course, now there were no more subways, only a ce where viins lurked, with no humans in sight.

    He went there to find a particr viin.

    It wouldn¡¯t take long. All he had to do was follow the sound of someone crying.

    ¡°P-Please spare me¡­ Please, I beg you¡­¡±

    Near that viin, a shabby-looking person was kneeling down and begging fervently.

    From their appearance, they seemed to be a drug addict, a gambling addict, or both.

    The viin casually ignored the pleading person and snapped one of their fingers.

    ¡°Arghhhh!!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to respect the deadline.¡±

    The scream of pain that flowed out.

    The aura of negation.

    Botis felt the aura emanating from the viin grow evenrger.

    ¡°Libra.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, Botis. Wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°Ple-please, spare me¡­¡±

    Crunch!

    The viin lightly crushed the person¡¯s head under his foot, killing them instantly.

    Before a viin¡¯s power, a human body was as soft as a ripe plum.

    ¡°Still gathering starlight?¡±

    ¡°I lost quite a bit from ourst duel¡­ But I have no regrets. Starlight can be regathered. More importantly, I¡¯ve found something far more precious. It was a fair sacrifice.¡±

    Libra smiled contentedly.

    She had found the most righteous sacrifice, the true practice of justice that could extract the greatest happiness from the smallest loss.

    The path of a hero donning the mask of evil.

    What an alluring sacrificialmb.

    ¡°How long will you be stuck like this?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯tpleted all the constetions yet¡­ But this should be enough for now. I think it¡¯s time I started moving. So Botis, I have a request for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Like before?¡±

    ¡°You catch on quick, make things easy.¡±

    Botis pondered.

    He recalled the conversation he had a few days ago with someone who was neither human nor viin.

    A peculiar individual who disyed qualities of both an enlightened viin and a wandering human.

    The conversation with them had been quite enjoyable.

    He got to see relics from the past, which made him reminisce about people from those times.

    But most of all, conversing with someone lost was always a pleasure.

    That day¡¯s chat had been immensely satisfying, but in the end he couldn¡¯t decide if they were amb or a wolf.

    They imed to be human and ended the conversation, leaving the Goldilocks Zone.

    However, Botis still hadn¡¯t made up his mind about them.

    He felt he needed to observe them further.

    Libra¡¯s current request was simple.

    He wanted Botis to provide containment while he tested someone ¨C not a magical girl this time.

    It would benefit both the viin seeking righteous sacrifice and the one who wanted to kill viins.

    Botis had no reason to refuse.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll help.¡±

    He smiled faintly. The muffled voice behind his hood still sounded cheery.

    Like a child frolicking on a mountain path.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Upon waking from her dream, Red Vega let out a deep sigh.

    She felt conflicted.

    ¡°Guhhhhh¡­¡±

    She grumbled irritably, kicking and thrashing her nket with her legs.

    She had dreamed of her childhood, before bing a magical girl.

    Such dreams always helped trigger her Attunement by reminding her of the admiration she once felt.

    But for the past few days, the meaning had changed.

    ¡°Daaaammmmiiiitttt¡­..¡±

    She sighed heavily. If her past self could see her current self, what would she think?

    How pathetic would she find herself?

    The fear she felt that day had dissipated and drifted away, but the fact that she had fled remained.

    As a result, she forgot the need to flee that day, and was only ruled by the shame of having run away.

    ¡°Aaaarrrggghhh!!!¡±

    [Guardian, stop making noise.]

    ¡°I knoooo¡­..¡±

    She often jokingly called herself unfit to be a magical girl, but this was a genuine grounds for disqualification without exaggeration.

    Red Vega got up from her bed, trying to put aside these dreadful feelings for now.

    There was something else she needed to worry about immediately.

    She carelessly strewed her pajamas across the room and headed for the shower.

    With the addition of more crumpled clothes scattered about, the messiness of the room increased further.

    It was a room that had been neglected and uncleaned for a while.

    Her body was damp with sweat from sleep, and the dirty air of the room soiled her skin.

    Her current mental turmoil was also not something she could show others.

    She needed to wash off some of her depression, fatigue, and impurities with hot water.

    Standing under the shower spray, Red Vega sighed again.

    ¡°*sigh*¡­¡±

    Today was the day for suicide counseling.

    A day when she had to be a source of strength for someone struggling with depression.

    Honestly, she would have preferred to reschedule it for another day and meet themter.

    However, this counseling session had already been postponed once. A second time would be uneptable.

    Leaning her forehead against the tiled wall, she exhaled a hot breath.

    While the physical grime might wash off, her depression did not.

    Apparently, the type of depression she was experiencing now was not easily rinsed away.

    She wondered if she was even qualified to be a mentor to someone right now.

    Could she be a guiding star for someone?

    The answer that came back to her silent question was silence itself.

    T/N: Consider donating, there is only one supporter for this novel and it trantion and editing requires funds.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    <em>Bonus Chapter thanks to Kizu Hana sub to Dual star @BuymeaBeer</em>

    <b><i>Like a Comet in Your Heart (7)</i></b>

    The reason why the girl named Baek Ah-hee became obsessed with magical girls is simple.

    Just as a newborn chick imprints on the first thing it sees as its parent after hatching, Baek Ah-hee simply made her most vivid first memory in life her lifelong aspiration.

    Baek Ah-hee¡¯s first memory was dazzling enough that words fell short in describing it.

    Burning cars and roads, ringing tinnitus and screams and noises deafening her ears, bright mes blooming and decorating the bloodstains scattered on the road. The traffic light kept glowing red, and the sirens were just as red.

    A crimson world.

    A starlight appeared amidst the chaos.

    It was the entrance of a magical girl.An entrance that left an indelible mark on the infant girl¡¯s brain that would never fade.

    It was as if a star had fallen from the clear sky.

    A mysterious, massive radiance that did not lose its light even when it was not night.

    It looked like aet that had plunged while burning itself to illuminate this world.

    Her blurry consciousness made all her memories of that day seem like a dream, but unlike an actual dream, Baek Ah-hee remembered that memory for several days.

    Baek Ah-hee became an orphan that day.

    However, the memory of that day did not particrly remain as a trauma.

    The red colored memories were oveid and concealed by the starlight.

    For a child who could not yet properly recognize the existence of parents, the sorrow of loss was quite a demanding cognitive activity.

    Rather than the sadness of loss, what remained in her memory was the beautiful sight she had witnessed that day.

    The orphaned Baek Ah-hee came to live with her grandmother.

    As the old woman was an adult and not a child, she was aware of the sorrow of loss.

    During those days of gloom, the old woman neglected the girl for a while.

    After briefly emerging from her grief, the old woman told her only granddaughter that the starlight she had seen that day was a magical girl.

    The girl¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest.

    Despite losing her parents, the remarkable girl who did not throw a single tantrum was shown the best hope the old woman could provide within her means.

    Most of it involved obtaining information about magical girls from the information media she could ess and showing it to the girl.

    She borrowed and read books rted to magical girls from the library, and operated old electronic devices to show her various videos.

    The girl became immersed in the existence called a magical girl to the point of skipping meals.

    The vague aspiration she had harbored became more concrete and approached the girl as a tangible entity.

    The twinkling starlight in the girl¡¯s eyes resonated in her heart, nting the seeds of change.

    The girl who had admired the stars now aimed for the stars.

    That¡¯s how the girl gained a dream.

    It was the moment when a dream-like memory transformed into a dream of reality.

    Even though she was so poor that she could not properly have snacks or desserts, it wasn¡¯t particrly hard.

    At school, she was subtly ostracized for her entric behavior, but she wasn¡¯t particrly lonely.

    The girl had a grandmother who had raised her to persevere even without parents.

    And she had a dream that could ovee all trials and adversities.

    After gaining that dream, the girl made great efforts to be a magical girl.

    The way to be a magical girl was never revealed.

    Nevertheless, the girl tried.

    With the vague belief that if she had a heart simr to a magical girl¡¯s and did simr deeds, she might one day be one.

    She never stopped doing good deeds.

    While other children were ying, she did small volunteer work like picking up litter on the street.

    If not, she mimicked magical girl battles to build stamina and prepared herself forbat.

    Sometimes, she even did bolder things.

    As a middle school student, Baek Ah-hee asionally ignored evacuation advisories during viin attacks and guided injured people to shelters.

    When she was bolder, she drew the viin¡¯s attention so others could evacuate.

    Each time, she was heavily scolded by the magical girls. As these incidents piled up, Baek Ah-hee became a person of concern known within the magical girl association.

    Those were quite fulfilling days.

    However, despite priding herself on having an aspiration for magical girls more than anyone else, Baek Ah-hee showed no sign of bing one until a year before adulthood.

    Most magical girls manifest their powers around middle school or high school entrance age.

    In extreme cases, they be magical girls in elementary school.

    Baek Ah-hee had missed her timing.

    Many who had cheered on her dream also looked at her with pitying eyes by the time she was in her second year of high school.

    Her grandmother suggested that she slowly look into other career paths.

    Still, the girl did not give up.

    If she were a magical girl, she would certainly not give up when faced with an impossible reality.

    Her firmly established sense of heroism since childhood became the principle of her actions, her stubbornness and perseverance, and her lingering attachment.

    And so, the girl was finally able to achieve her dream.

    In the spring of her third year of high school.

    It was another day when she happily skipped school to help with a viin evacuation, then finished her part-time job and returned home.

    It was an ordinary day.

    The extraordinary began on her way home.

    Strangely, even when the girl arrived home, the siren sound did not go away.

    Thinking she had finally gone insane, the girl realized this was not an auditory hallucination but the truth when she saw people fleeing.

    When a viin attacked the poor neighborhood the girl lived in, causing multiple casualties, and the girl¡¯s only remaining family member¡¯s name was added to that casualty list, when the girl had nothing left but her dream, she awoke as a magical girl!

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Han Jae-jung was in a perplexed state of mind.

    The empty building, devoid of a single person due to it being the weekend, let out a sigh as he looked at it showing slight signs of aging.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go crazy¡­¡±

    How could he face that child?

    She would certainly be extremely gloomy, or rather, it would be a relief if that was the extent of it.

    What if she suffered a wound that would never heal for the rest of her life?

    Violence not only inflicts physical pain but also instills fear of oppression, a sense of helplessness, and shame.

    No matter what excuse there is, education cannot be achieved through violence.

    A pang of guilt struck his heart.

    A faint taste of blood lingered in his mouth. He had bitten the inside of his mouth due to self-loathing.

    Feeling that metallic taste, he pondered how to treat her.

    Mentioning that incident would be rude, and attempting to console her prematurely would be a meddling act.

    Initially, she doesn¡¯t even know his true identity. It would certainly seem strange for Han Jae-jung to feel responsible for that day¡¯s defeat.

    He ced his hand on his chin and contemted silently.

    ¡®Should I just transform into Dogeza¡­¡¯

    It was a rather extreme solution.

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s mind was as chaotic as a storm, yet as calm as the eye of a storm.

    ¡®No, an apology like that would only provide relief to the perpetrator. An apology that the victim does not want is merely a nuisance. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to let her vent her frustration freely¡­?¡¯

    Any emotion, if taken to the extreme, can lead to extreme actions.

    Guilt was no exception.

    ¡®No, this is what I should do as a watcher¡­ What should I say to that friend now? What can I do?¡¯

    It was also ambiguous to give a lecture likest time.

    Constion should be avoided even more.

    On what basis could he speak so freely?

    Beat the child at night and treat them kindly during the day?

    It¡¯s not like he¡¯s a domestic abuser.

    Hiding his identity makes it even more malicious.

    Damn quest.

    Why did such a quest to hit the childe up?

    Was this measure necessary to prepare for the level of danger posed by thest Turtle viin?

    Was it necessary to instill fear through violence just to survive that level of threat?

    What potential did this belt see to give such an instruction?

    ¡®In the end, the quest must havee up because I felt the need to instill fear¡­¡¯

    ¡°Wah!¡±

    At that moment, someone shook his back and shouted loudly.

    Startled, Han Jae-jung turned around.

    ¡°Vega.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, did I surprise you?¡±

    Baek Ah-hee waved her hand yfully with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°What were you thinking about so deeply?¡±

    She is unaware. That the man standing before her is the same lunatic who inflicted violence upon her and spewed nonsense.

    That¡¯s why she can smile so innocently.

    Han Jae-jung stood frozen in his ce.

    Silently gazing at the beaming Baek Ah-hee.

    ¡°¡­? Why are you like that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I was just too surprised¡­¡±

    Han Jae-jung forced the corners of his mouth to curl up into an awkward smile. A smile that anyone could see as suspicious.

    ¡°¡­Could it be, did I touch Han Jae-jung¡¯s trauma¡­?¡±

    Baek Ah-hee immediately guessed and covered her mouth with her hand.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s really not that. To begin with, I don¡¯t have any past trauma that would trigger me just from being startled.¡±

    If this continued, misunderstandings would lead to more misunderstandings, bing a vicious cycle. Han Jae-jung hurriedly made an excuse.

    ¡°Seeing Vega after such a long time¡­ Should I say that I was dazed because I can¡¯t believe a magical girl like you is my counselor?¡±

    There was no lie in his words.

    Why of all people did she have to be his counselor?

    ¡°Oh my¡­ are you flirting with me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that unless you want to be taken away.¡±

    The two joked around as they approached the building.

    Red Vega used her key to unlock the door, and they went inside.

    Due to the holiday, they were the only users of this building today.

    ¡°Sorry for making youe out to a ce like this on the weekend because of my situation.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m currently unemployed, so call me anytime.¡±

    ¡°Self-deprecating expressions are not good!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s the truth, what can I do?¡±

    Han Jae-jung let out a wryugh, concealing the suffocating feeling behind it.

    Red Vega appeared bright now, but it was merely a forced cheerfulness.

    He had a strong sense of that.

    Her perfume smelled intense, and her makeup was heavier than usual.

    She had put effort into her outward appearance to conceal something.

    If she had transformed, she wouldn¡¯t have needed such cumbersome adornment, but considering his trauma, she came in her usual appearance to avoid drawing attention.

    Everything, from start to finish, was his fault.

    He felt as if the area below his neck was burning ck.

    ¡°But I¡¯m nning to start job hunting soon.¡±

    How could he restore her shattered self-esteem and honor? As the perpetrator, how should he apologize to the victim?

    No matter what he did, it would only be a deception.

    While desperately racking his hardened mind, Han Jae-jung tried to appeal to Red Vega¡¯s brightness and boost her sense of self-worth.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Vega.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡±

    ¡°Just having you by my side gives me so much strength. And didn¡¯t you just say that self-deprecating expressions are not good?¡±

    No matter what he said, it didn¡¯t feel right. No, it shouldn¡¯t feel right.

    What he needed to do now was not for his ownfort but to prioritize Baek Ah-hee¡¯sfort above all else.

    Even if the result was a lifetime of difort.

    ¡°Moreover, Vega, you did do something. You saved me from suicide, both psychologically and physically.¡±

    Han Jae-jung resolved to heal at least a part of her wound during this counseling session.

    The roles of the client and counselor had been reversed.

    ¡°Vega, you are a much more precious and special person than you think.¡±

    Click.

    As those words ended, the door to the counseling room opened. Inside the spacious room,rge enough for the two of them, there were tables and chairs lined up, as well as a ckboard.

    Perhaps it was originally a recreation facility.

    The wide-open window that showed the sky gave a sense of openness.

    The sky was bluer than usual on this clear day.

    Something moved within that sky.

    Too bright to be called an airne or helicopter, it could not be called aet either, as it was defying gravity.

    And it was faster than aet.

    It was approaching them.

    A celestial light came through the window.

    By the time he came to his senses, the mass of light had already filled the window.

    Han Jae-jung instinctively embraced Red Vega and fell backward.

    Kwaaaaaang!!!!

    The celestial light shattered the window and approached.

    An enormous tremor that would mock even an earthquake, and a deafening ringing sound. The long beep signaled the beginning of destruction.

    The building copsed, dropping a piece of rubble on the back of Han Jae-jung¡¯s head.

    Puck!

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jae-jung! Mr. Jae-jung!¡±

    Han Jae-jung regained consciousness at the sound of someone calling out urgently.

    What came into his sight was Red Vega.

    She had an injury near her head, and her arm seemed to be fractured, severely swollen.

    She was considerably injured, likely from the previous collision.

    ¡°Ah¡­! Mr. Jae-jung, you¡¯re okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurt¡­¡±

    Han Jae-jung opened his mouth haltingly. He was worried about this girl.

    Then he felt it.

    There was something strange about the sensations in his body.

    Particrly around his abdomen.

    [You are in a state of excessive bleeding. Stop the bleeding. Transforming in your current condition risks death.]

    At the sound of the belt¡¯s voice, he slowly turned his gaze downward from his chest.

    A pipe-like object was pierced through, with blood gushing out like a flood. His legs were crushed under the rubble, twisted at an odd angle.

    Transforming at this moment would mean death.

    He couldn¡¯t protect this girl.

    This girl was also too injured to confront the viin.

    ¡°Youngdy.¡±

    The identity of the celestial light that had approached this ce.

    Libra spoke.

    ¡°Step away from there.¡±

    Han Jae-jung realized.

    He understood now.

    The meaning behind the violence he hadmitted then.

    Why there was such an urgent need to instill fear.

    It was to make her flee, leaving the person destined to die here behind.

    T/N: Consider donating, there is only one supporter for this novel and it trantion and editing requires funds.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!!

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    <em>Bonus Chapter thanks to Kizu Hana sub to Dual star @BuymeaBeer</em>

    <b><i>Like a Comet in Your Heart (8)</i></b>

    [Body temperature has dropped. Heart rate has decreased. Excessive bleeding state. Stop the bleeding. Transformation is not rmended in the current condition.]

    His vision was red. His sight was shaking and he couldn¡¯t focus properly. His head was dizzy, his stomach was churning, and he was trembling. Unable to properly oxygenate his blood, he was gasping for breath while his body screamed a silent scream that he was about to die.

    [Transformation is not rmended. Seek urgent medical treatment. Repeating once more¡­]

    Belt kept ringing out warnings nonstop. A warning that meant life could not be sustained.

    Transformation puts a considerable strain on the user¡¯s body.

    That¡¯s why when the user took a life-threatening attack, the transformation was forcibly canceled.

    To protect the user¡¯s life.Attempting a transformation in this near-death state would clearly lead to death itself.

    ¡°Girl, I¡¯ll say it one more time. Move away from there.¡±

    Libra sternly warned Baek Ah-hee.

    ¡°You, where is that determination you had before? You¡¯re not giving up the fight just because death is staring you in the face, are you? If so, I¡¯m greatly disappointed.¡±

    Han Jae-jung couldn¡¯t believe it. He was ambushed and brought to the brink of death, and now they wanted to fight? He spat out the blood pooling in his mouth andughed.

    At the same time, he realized the purpose of this ambush.

    Libra was testing him now.

    When on the verge of losing his life, unable to even transform, in the weak human body state, could he still dedicate himself to protecting her?

    That¡¯s what he was asking.

    He was disgusted.

    What right did she have to inflict pain and put him to the test?

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    What was the difference between what she was doing now and what he had done to Red Vega before?

    Forcing others to meet her own standards.

    In the end, she was no different from him now.

    Arrogantly, as if she had some kind of qualification, she inflicted pain and persecution.

    To the one who needed warmth andfort more than anyone else, to the one who was in more of a hurry than anyone else, he rushed her even more urgently.

    He became a torrent, sweeping her away and taking her breath away.

    He had vowed to protect her, but what was this disgrace?

    ¡®I¡¯ve only brought her pain.¡¯

    He failed to protect her mentally and physically.

    He had been careless. Of course a viin wouldn¡¯t think about circumstances or mercy when acting.

    They could naturally do surprise attacks like this too.

    He recalled the contradictory advice he had given before.

    If you want to kill me, ambush me.

    He certainly felt it. It makes sense for him to say that.

    There¡¯s nothing better than an ambush to kill someone.

    Right now, he had caught the eye of several viins, so he should have been more prepared.

    It would have been better if she had at least transformed into Red Vega.

    She came out in her ordinary form out of consideration for him.

    As a result, she too suffered quite a serious injury.

    It was all his karma.

    His consciousness gradually faded. His vision was hazy, as if he had opened his eyes underwater or in a fog.

    At the threshold of death, oveing that fear, what Han Jae-jung looked at was not his own well-being and future, but the girl¡¯s suffering.

    All he felt as he sat on the threshold of his limbs was guilt.

    Along with that, he felt a glimmer of relief.

    ¡®Still¡­ Thank goodness¡­¡¯

    There were many regrets, but the hope was clear.

    Today Libra¡¯s purpose was him, not the girl, and the fact that the girl now knew fear.

    That fact was Han Jae-jung¡¯s hope now.

    Humans are multifaceted. The way they view a single incident is also like that.

    They can look at an incident they saw just yesterday with a different emotion today.

    They can even look at a single incident right now with various emotions.

    It was an emotion akin to love and hate.

    While resenting and regretting the mistakes he made, he also felt a glimmer of relief at the oue that those mistakes eventually led to.

    It wasn¡¯t a particrly unusual emotion.

    If all went well, Red Vega might even be able toe back alive.

    How gratifying a fact was that?

    In any case, Han Jae-jung was caught in a sucker punch.

    If he didn¡¯t transform, he would die from Libra¡¯s attack, and if he did, the aftereffects of forcibly putting starlight into his weakened body would cause him to die.

    There was no taking back what had already been done.

    No matter how much he regretted it, the past wouldn¡¯t change.

    If he hadmitted a sin, he had to repent.

    If he was resolved, he had to carry it out.

    If he had acted, he had to take responsibility for it.

    Since he had nothing left, the only thing he could stake was his life.

    As he always had, he staked his life as his repentance, implementation, and responsibility.

    As the maximum apology he could make, he decided to stake his life.

    A one-sided apology might be a nuisance.

    But his oxygen-deprived brain, with blood no longer flowing, was incapable of theplex thought of considering others.

    Right now, he was consuming most of his strength just breathing.

    ¡®Just a little¡­ more¡­¡¯

    He tried to reach out to his belt, but no strength entered his hands. In the end, the belt in the shape of a sphere flew over andnded in his hand. With barely any strength in his fingers, it was more natural to say itnded there than to say he grasped it.

    He felt like Libra wasughing at him.

    ¡®But in this state, how do I transform? Ah damnit, I¡¯m sleepy. Is it night? No, was it daytime? Ah, I don¡¯t know. Anyway, quickly¡­¡¯

    More old memories surfaced. The times when he was surrounded by viins, his stomach shed open as hey dying, felt vividly and dearly nostalgic.

    The past dreams and reality intermingled and ovepped like thin cellophane sheets, confusing his vision. As Han Jae-jung tried to get up, another starlight flickered before him.

    ¡°Dress up.¡±

    It was Red Vega.

    [Dress up your star!]

    shy ribbons wrapped around the girl¡¯s body, and those ribbons instantly turned into mes. mes scattered in all directions. Libra stepped back, and some of the debris was destroyed.

    The girl d in magic had no hesitation. She smashed the remaining small debris that was on Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°Hurry.¡±

    Then she picked up Han Jae-jung with one arm. Her broken left arm, though wrapped in starlight, was too much to use.

    However, her enhanced strength allowed her to carry an adult male with just one arm without issue.

    Soon after, she took off. At the bottom of her feet, she expelled mes aspressed as possible. Like a missile, the girl flew up.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry, I will take responsibility for sure¡­¡±

    Red Vega¡¯s words trailed off. Even she couldn¡¯t be certain. High altitude flight is quite strenuous for an ordinary person.

    There¡¯s the gravitational eleration, the cold temperatures up high, and the fierce wind resistance.

    Before taking him to the hospital, there was a possibility he could stop breathing.

    The arm holding the man was wet. It was because of the blood. Blood continued to flow endlessly from his abdomen. She didn¡¯t bother removing the steel pipe stuck in, as removing it would have caused more bleeding.

    Red Vega was confused. What should she do now to save him?

    Could she even save him in the first ce?

    ¡®¡­What am I thinking?¡¯

    She clenched her teeth. The possibility of giving up disgusted her.

    ¡®Take him to the hospital first, then immediately return to battle. That¡¯ll do.¡¯

    She looked into the eyes of the man she was holding and smiled as hard as she could.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility and save you.¡±

    Han Jae-jung found her admirable yet pitiable, and smiled wryly.

    Like most lives, there was so much regret at the end.

    In that not-so-long life, grain-like little moments flowed and overflowed. Before they could be gathered, they scattered in the wind, and the few traces left in the hand became regrets.

    Another starlight appeared above his sight.

    ¡®How long have we been airborne?¡¯

    Libra had caught up.

    ¡°Fall. How unsightly for a hero to flee.¡±

    That massive fist came towards them.

    Just as Han Jae-jung had enveloped her with his entire body when buildings copsed, Red Vega hugged him tightly. Libra¡¯s fist struck her squarely in the back.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    The mes she was expelling iled as if swimming in the air, and the buoyancy she had felt turned into the fierce wind of a plummet.

    Like cing a seal on a book, Libra forced her down to the ground with her fist.

    The ascent was fast, but the descent was faster. Like the rise and fall of a hero.

    Just before hitting the ground, Red Vega regained her senses and attempted reverse thrusting and flight magic again to reduce the impact of the fall.

    Bang!

    Perhaps because she had ascended too vertically. She crashnded near the copsed building. The dust cloud scratched her throat.

    ¡°I will¡­ definitely¡­¡±

    Red Vega muttered forlornly. Her arms were already drenched in blood.

    His wound had opened up.

    It was from her rough handling of the patient. The forced smile she had put on just moments ago was now impossible.

    [Currently an S-grade viin has appeared in B-12 district!]

    [An S-grade viin in D-1 district¡­]

    Familiar support requests came from the gemstone one after another. But no one woulde here.

    The girl¡¯s expression hardened stiffly. It soon turned into a frown. It seemed like she would cry. But she held it in. A hero cannot show tears.

    ¡®What am I doing?¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t feel it was real. The life of the person who wasughing and chatting just moments ago was fading away.

    A counselor for suicide prevention.

    It was a job she started to stop those who tried to take their own lives. But now she couldn¡¯t save this one?

    ¡®What am I doing right now?¡¯

    The wind was cold.

    With each breath, the chill came rushing in, shaking her wavering consciousness.

    It was early winter.

    Winter for adults and children close to adulthood is special.

    It¡¯s when they seriously decide what to do as an adult.

    The choice that will divide one¡¯s life is being forced upon children who haven¡¯t even lived half of half their lives yet.

    Around this time, other people her age would be busy preparing for their futures.

    They would decide where to spend their youth, risking their lives and studying.

    What was her youth to burn for? What was her future?

    What should she be preparing for now?

    ¡°I will¡­ definitely¡­¡±

    Someone¡¯s words shed through her mind.

    -How feeble.

    Those words were right. She was feeble. So feeble that she seemed unable to protect even one person before her eyes, let alone others. No, she couldn¡¯t even protect herself.

    She realized it from just that one blow.

    No, she had known even before that.

    That viin was too powerful for her to defeat right now.

    Even more so with her injured body.

    If only she were slower, but the viin could move faster than her.

    Was it possible to drive that viin away and save him?

    Reality is cruel. The word ¡®impossible¡¯ shook her brain.

    ¡°I will definitely¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t say I will protect you. She had no conviction. She should say it forcibly, if she had to. She had to be a ray of hope for him.

    Right now, she was the only one who could save him.

    ¡®Is it because I¡¯m weak¡­?¡¯

    The tear she had been holding back rolled down her cheek.

    What wiped that tear away was the hand of the man she was holding.

    ¡°Mr. Jae-jung¡­?¡±

    Just as she had smiled at him earlier, this time he smiled to encourage the girl.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to run away.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Red Vega gasped in surprise. What was this person saying at a time like this when he was on the verge of death?

    ¡°I, I can¡¯t do that¡­¡±

    ¡°As I said earlier, you are more precious and special than you think.¡±

    Strangely, as he got used to the pain, his mouth started moving. Han jae-jung nkly met the girl¡¯s eyes like someone under anesthesia as he spoke.

    ¡°You are aet, but¡­ You are too precious to fall and lose your light here. Don¡¯t embrace everything and fall here. Don¡¯t grieve, don¡¯t me yourself.¡±

    Though knowing she should stop him, Red Vega couldn¡¯t. His words carried an unusually strong power thatpelled her silence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡±

    Or perhaps her subconscious wanted to listen to his words. Perhaps she wanted to feel at ease listening to him.

    The wavering girl still needed something to lean on.

    The magical girl listened to him as a girl.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. All your suffering is not your fault. So don¡¯t me yourself.¡±

    Han Jae-jung gradually raised his body that was leaning against her.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a magical girl or whatever. People have no obligation to save others. Moral actions and obligatory actions are different. So my current suffering is not your responsibility either. You shouldn¡¯t me yourself, but the cause that brought this suffering¡­you should me the viin.¡±

    Was it thest glimmer before death? As death brushed past his nose, Han Jae-jung was able to muster more strength than before.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again and again. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong. So your life should not be consumed for the sake of responsibility.¡±

    Han Jae-jung hugged the girl. He hugged her carefully and preciously, like hugging a bouquet made of dandelions.

    Red Vega was not offended.

    She didn¡¯t feel any sexual intention from him at all.

    He simply encouraged the girl, purely.

    ¡°As a hero¡­you must not take your life lightly. As a magical girl who protects love and peace, you must love yourself and know how to keep your own peace.¡±

    Her pure white outfit gradually became stained with blood. His abstract concept of life took on a tangible form.

    ¡°Even for a hero, what¡¯s scary is scary. It¡¯s natural to be afraid of something.¡±

    Red Vega asked, ¡°Even though I may abandon you out of such fear¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t resent you,¡± Han Jae-jung immediately answered.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? To run away when it¡¯s dangerous¡­ Now is exactly that time.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°I said so myself, so how can I resent you? This is just a temporary retreat to seek help for a better future.¡±

    Han Jae-jung released the arms that were embracing her. There was nothing holding the girl back anymore.

    ¡°You have plenty of better futures ahead of you. I don¡¯t want to be the cause of your death.¡±

    Once again meeting her eyes, he spoke a line. ¡°Fear is hope itself.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The words he had tried to convey before.

    The words conveyed in the wrong way before.

    He conveyed them once more.

    ¡°Fear is not your despair. When you move forward, you cannot see the whole and your vision narrows. Taking a step back to widen your vision is all, so you can see your dream in its entirety. Look at the whole of your dream.¡±

    Han Jae-jung pushed the girl away.

    For a long time, Red Vega stared into his eyes.

    She had a mountain of things she wanted to say and ask, but remained silent for now.

    ¡°Go. Quick.¡±

    Han Jae-jung gave his final words.

    Soon after, Red Vega, with a hardened expression, flew into the sky.

    Han Jae-jung watched this scene happily.

    ¡°Have you steeled your heart?¡±

    ¡°As you can see.¡±

    As she disappeared from sight, the previously hidden Libra became visible. It seemed she had kindly given them time to talk.

    ¡°You think I¡¯ll leave that girl who ran away alone?¡±

    ¡°I have to stop you from doing that.¡±

    Han Jae-jung smiled and pulled out the steel rod piercing his abdomen. Squish! A terrible sound of twisting flesh was heard.

    Having pulled it out from his abdomen, he raised it up like a warrior drawing his sword.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!!¡±

    Then he nted it into the ground. Using the steel rod as a crutch, he stood up.

    ¡°Good! Prove your justice to me!¡±

    ¡°Your tone is ridiculous.¡±

    With his trembling right hand, he grabbed his belt.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s end this here today!¡±

    He strongly pushed the belt against his abdomen.

    The belt strap wrapped around his blood-soaked waist and attached.

    [Transformation is not rmended now¡­¡­]

    Ignoring the belt¡¯s words, he shouted.

    ¡°Trans¡­¡±

    Steadying his swaying feet and moving his body, he saw a red star at the end of his blurry vision.

    A brilliance falling like a meteor, a distant starlight.

    Eventually, that starlight struck the viin¡¯s head with a splendid kick.

    Crack!

    Libra was sent flying backwards, and the girl firmly nted both feet on the ground.

    ¡°¡­You said you wouldn¡¯t resent me, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Transform.¡±

    Red Vega reappeared once again.

    T/N: Consider donating, there is only one supporter for this novel and it trantion and editing requires funds.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    <b><i>Like a Comet in Your Heart (9)</i></b>

    Han Jae-jung smiled despondently. He covered his face with his hand dripping with drops of blood. It was a motion more fitting to be called a wet face wash rather than a dry one.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Everything Jae-jung said was right! Right now, I¡¯m weak. I don¡¯t have the strength to protect both you and myself at the same time right now. And I admit it now! I¡¯m scared of the enemy! I really don¡¯t want to die! I know running away is the right thing to do. I know what the rational choice is. But I know¡­!¡±

    In the bright light reflecting her face reddened by smeared blood.

    ¡°Still, I couldn¡¯t run away and leave you alone, Jae-jung! It¡¯s not because of my mistake or duty or anything like that. Right now, I want that more than anyone else.¡±

    The ce she flew towards and arrived at with her dream is none other than this battlefield.

    ¡°If I run away now, I feel like I¡¯ll never reach the future I wanted. Even if I secure my life right now, I won¡¯t be able to secure my dream. So¡­ I came back!¡±

    This is the ce she thinks her ideals exist.

    ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t resent you, right?¡±¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Just because her ideals existed here didn¡¯t mean this was a ce she could achieve those ideals.

    They both knew that.

    Despite her bold entrance, the situation hadn¡¯t changed.

    In the end, nothing had changed from before.

    What Libra is aiming for is Han Jae-jung.

    This was confirmed by the fact that Red Vega would not be chased if she fled alone.

    Therefore, it¡¯s impossible for Red Vega and him to flee together.

    However, both sides are too seriously injured to defeat Libra.

    One side was already on the verge of death.

    The threat of death is still imminent, and there is no proper way to ovee this situation.

    It defies instinct and rationality.

    It¡¯s a foolish act.

    And yet, by challenging it, she¡¯s a hero.

    Red Vega¡¯s eyes held desperation.

    She was looking for an ally to support her stubbornness.

    Anyone would be scared to walk a path alone, especially if it¡¯s for the first time.

    She wants to gain legitimacy for her actions now. She wants to gain the belief that she wasn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡®None other than my answer.¡¯

    To Red Vega¡¯s question of whether he would resent her, Han Jae-jung simply nodded with a refreshing smile.

    ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t resent you.¡±

    He felt drained and perplexed.

    But that was no reason to drive her away after she returned.

    He doesn¡¯t know the result of her return.

    Coming back here now could be the wrong choice.

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    The resolution made amidst fear is firm.

    The decision she made, prioritizing it over her own life, transcends any rationality or reason.

    Of course, he should affirm it.

    ¡®How could I even think of denying that answer in the first ce?¡¯

    No one has the arrogant right to force specific actions on others for their own achievement.

    It was foolish to have forced it so far.

    If sincere persuasion didn¡¯t work, then there¡¯s nothing else to be done now.

    ¡®I¡¯ll just believe.¡¯

    This is no one else¡¯s life but hers. This is the answer she firmly made after recognizing the value of her own life.

    It¡¯s not acting recklessly without knowing fear.

    She clearly recognized the fear and still acted.

    Han Jae-jung had no right to make her turn back, nor did he want to.

    ¡®Even if the whole world denies it, I alone will affirm it.¡¯

    Because that¡¯s what a protector of protectors does.

    ¡°I will affirm and support every choice you¡¯ve made. If you didn¡¯t run away¡­ If that¡¯s truly what you want¡­ Then I¡¯ll just believe it now.¡±

    And a protector deservedly receives due respect.

    Protecting isn¡¯t just about life, but all of their honor and dreams.

    If her dream lies with him now, he¡¯ll dedicate himself to it.

    ¡°I was about to give up my life just now. The fear of you dying was stronger than the fear of my own death.¡±

    Unlike the previous time on the bridge, this was a true rescue.

    A salvation from an attempted suicide without any delusion.

    For her, who saved others while saving herself, he entrusted his life.

    ¡°Did youe to waste your life, or risk your life? Did youe tomit suicide or save yourself?¡­ Thetter, I suppose.¡±

    He missed the chance to transform.

    The miraculous power of a dying resilience was gradually draining away.

    Now he couldn¡¯t even grab the belt or move his body.

    ¡°Suicide prevention¡­ Now you¡¯re showing it through action, not just consultation.¡±

    Red Vega¡¯s eyes widened. Those eyes gradually calmed. Her eyelids were beautifully curved.

    Whether the joke worked or she was just happy to receive any affirmation.

    ¡°So you won¡¯t say anything differentter?¡±

    Red Vega who heard the answer smiled brightly.

    Receiving affirmation from others always lifts one¡¯s spirit.

    ¡°Okay, get ready because I¡¯m going to save you!¡±

    She conveyed clearly and firmly the words she had spoken vaguely before.

    Of course, there was still some unease.

    Her legs were trembling and she lost strength in her clenched fists.

    Her heart was pounding wildly. She could hear her heartbeat. Maybe that¡¯s why her breathing was rough too.

    She shivered like someone with hypothermia, and she clenched her teeth to stop the shaking.

    All of this was evidence of her fear.

    But it wasn¡¯t a reason for it to recede.

    She nced back and carefully observed his body.

    ¡®Serious.¡¯

    It was miraculous that he could even speak and move right now.

    Blood was soaked like someone had identally spilled an inkwell, one of his legs was bent at an odd angle like a mishandled doll, he had bruises all over, and his cracked head was bleeding into his eyes.

    As she carefully observed, her gaze lingered on one area ¨C his waist area and abdomen, the area with the most serious injury, and¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was a lot she wanted to say but there was no time right now.

    ¡°Over there.¡±

    Suddenly, Han Jae-jung¡¯s body staggered. Trying to bnce his body with just steel bones was quite a difficult task after all. Even more so in a state with no strength left due to excessive bleeding.

    Eventually, having lost all strength to stand, his body followed thews of nature and was pulled down.

    The belt wrapped around his waist also came undone, returning to its ring shape.

    Red Vega rushed over and supported him.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m okay. I can still move¡­¡±

    ¡°If you move any further here, you¡¯ll really die. Are you going to make mying here pointless?¡±

    Han Jae-jung closed his mouth. He had nothing to say because it was true.

    Red Vega briefly turned her gaze towards the enemy¡¯s direction.

    ¡°As you said. Girl, due to your wrong choice, you both ended up throwing away your lives in vain.¡±

    Libra, brushing off the dust as she stood up, narrowed her eyes in displeasure.

    ¡°Then I shall grant your wish and kill you.¡±

    A flickering golden radiance slowly blossomed.

    ¡®Right now, I¡¯m the only one who can stop her.¡¯

    For a while, she couldn¡¯t pay attention to Han Jae-jung. She had to leave him be.

    Red Vega closed her eyes tightly and ced her hand on his wound. Right now, he was bleeding excessively ¨C moving would kill him, but not moving would also kill him. The most urgent thing was to stop the bleeding.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You can¡¯t me me for this either, understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­? Arghhhh!!!¡±

    A scream piercing enough to rip one¡¯s ears erupted from Han Jae-jung. It was a scream of excruciating pain that would make one think of resistance fighters being tortured.

    It was because of the tremendous heat emanating from Red Vega¡¯s raised hand.

    She cauterized the bleeding area with fire to stop the bleeding. An extreme emergency measure.

    Among human sufferings, searing pain is said to be the strongest.

    It was only natural that a scream would burst out when that stimted his nerves to the fullest.

    ¡°I¡¯ve practiced this a few times, you know? It was just imagination¡­ But it should be okay! Feel my delicate touch!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re doing this for¡­ Arghhhh!!!¡±

    ¡°Revenge? I don¡¯t really know about that!¡±

    ¡°You wicked witch¡­¡±

    Her brazenness left him speechless.

    Han Jae-jung, who had been screaming, soon fell silent.

    The pain made it impossible for him to speak any further.

    Extreme pain fails to awaken consciousness, but rather paralyzes it instead. Han Jae-jung¡¯s eyes gradually closed.

    He began entrusting his weight to Red Vega¡¯s body.

    ¡°Damned¡­suicide counselor¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as words of encouragement. Yes, I heard your cheering. Rest for a bit.¡±

    In the end, his body lost its self-controlpletely and fell entirely into her hands. At the same time, the blood flowing from his abdomen also stopped.

    ¡°Infighting?¡±

    ¡°No, this is a protective act as well as a treatment.¡±

    ¡°Foolish. To diminish your own forces like that.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t very well ask a civilian to help withbat.¡±

    ¡°Are you feigning ignorance?¡±

    ¡°Haha, there was nothing for me to know in the first ce. I¡¯m just an uneducated idiot who doesn¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    Red Vega gentlyid down his body.

    Her tone was calm, but intense anger existed within.

    Like quietly boiling oil.

    ¡°The only thing I know right now is this.¡±

    She raised her fractured left arm and clenched her fist. The piercing pain sent warnings repeatedly to her body, but she ignored them.

    She also raised her right arm to chest level and clenched her fist. Her legs were in a stance ready to lunge out at any moment.

    ¡°That I must defeat you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Haha.¡±

    Libraughed unpleasantly.

    Spreading both arms, she epted Red Vega¡¯s challenge.

    ¡°Then go ahead and try!¡±

    Red Vega stomped the ground. That one stride alone was enough to instantly close the distance to Libra.

    Libra didn¡¯t bother defending. She intended to fully gauge Red Vega¡¯s strength with this one blow.

    Pow!

    Her chin jerked upwards. Red Vega¡¯s fist had struck her chin.

    At the end of her skyward gaze was bewilderment.

    Could there really be this much impact, even if she didn¡¯t take a defensive stance?

    ¡®Indeed.¡¯

    The bewilderment soon turned to certainty.

    It was different from when they had exchanged blows a few days ago.

    ¡®She has grown stronger.¡¯

    Libra swung her ugly hand fiercely. With just that one sweeping motion, a powerful gust akin to a crashing storm erupted, strong enough to rip the ground apart. An overwhelming force to match the overwhelming light.

    An appearance akin to a pseudo-divinity. A smaller lightpared to what she had seen before.

    ¡®Compared to what she had seen before.¡¯

    It was still undoubtedly powerful.

    The moment she sensed her movement, Red Vega leapt upwards. This time too, she discharged fire from the soles of her feet. It was closer to taking flight than a leap.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you overestimating your growth?¡±

    The problem was, Libra was also capable of the same maneuver. With an explosive sound, Libra jumped up as well.

    A shadow fell over Red Vega above.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Soon after, a thunderous impact struck her. Red Vega swiftly spun around to defend.

    Bang!

    A repeat of the scene from moments ago. Red Vega plummeted to the ground. Pulverizing the already shattered building once more, shards of debris and a cloud of dust sprayed up like droplets of water.

    Amidst the rippling wake of destruction, the girl rose.

    ¡°Did you discard your left arm?¡±

    Her left arm was in such a state that it could no longer be used. Hanging limply downwards like a doll with the stuffing pulled out, its ragged appearance was almost pitiable.

    ¡°Hah, no different from a moth to a me.¡±

    Red Vega didn¡¯t outright deny it.

    A moth to a me.

    An expression likening one to an insect drawn to something, burning up its life.

    It¡¯s often used to describe a foolish person entering the ruin of their own ord.

    ¡®It suits me perfectly.¡¯

    Since Watcher¡¯s appearance, Red Vega has experienced defeat, disgrace, and setbacks more times than she could count.

    Through this, she has realized a few truths.

    One, the viins are terrifying.

    Their self-assurance alone makes them too formidable to simply overpower.

    Their massive sizes instill a primal fear, and the strength they wield is unreasonably overwhelming.

    Also, it is unequal.

    For a magical girl who must protect civilians as well as herself against them, the struggle is extremely arduous, repeated day after day.

    The umted fatigue rests heavier on this side, while the umted power rests heavier on theirs.

    ¡®I know.¡¯

    She has fully realized it. That there are walls in this world that cannot be ovee through sheer willpower and blind persistence alone.

    Two, losing one¡¯s life is terrifying.

    A simple truth.

    Yet she kept averting her gaze. But now, she can no longer look away.

    Just as an intense light reveals itself even in a dark room, an overpoweringly strong fear can crumble even the most hardened resolve, like an iron fortress.

    Even for a so-called hero, death is terrifying. No different from anyone else.

    That primal instinct present in all life forms applied to her just the same.

    But it meant more than just a simple instinct.

    If you die, it¡¯s over. There is no future.

    No more dreams to pursue, no more things to do, no one left to protect.

    All of it would cease to matter in the end.

    The negation of all possibilities and the self.

    That is why death is frightening.

    Third, not being recognized is frightening.

    It was said that humans are social beings. It certainly was true.

    Having no allies is frightening.

    Not receiving affirmation from someone is frightening.

    I tremble at the thought that this behavior could just be a needless nuisance. If I get cursed at, I feel wronged. I get angry.

    Somewhat childish and vulgar thoughts like ¡®I devoted myself like this, so why don¡¯t you recognize me and just curse me? Praise me! Understand me! Forgive me!¡¯ alsoe to mind.

    They say heroes must be noble, but in the end, they too needed affection.

    Red Vega finally had to acknowledge the three fears she had denied.

    The realization she came to.

    ¡®I am not Sky Pris.¡¯

    Ever since the day she descended onto the burning road, she had always admired her.

    Respected and dreamed of her.

    She wanted to be like her. She trusted every word in her interviews and wanted to follow them exactly.

    But admiration did not mean being the same.

    She and Sky Pris were different people.

    No matter how much she tried to imitate, she could not have the same mindset, the same power, or stand in the same position.

    ¡®Still a young, inexperienced magical girl.¡¯

    A silly girl who learned magicte and charged in recklessly without thinking.

    ¡°To practice justice, one needs the power befitting it. Why have you returned? You should have nurtured your powerter and challenged me again.¡±

    Libra¡¯s words were not wrong.

    She humbly epted them.

    ¡°Is he your family?¡±

    No.

    ¡°Is he your lover?¡±

    No.

    ¡°Is he your friend?¡±

    No.

    ¡°Then what reason is there for you to protect him like this? In such a pitiful state, shaking your hands and feet, gritting your teeth, dripping feeble mes, trembling in fear.¡±

    Red Vega clenched her fists again.

    ¡°Why did you return?¡±

    Am I afraid? Of course. She is a viin who threatens lives and has defamed my honor. Naturally, she is frightening. I¡¯m regretting not running away while I could.

    Fear is hope.

    Because it is an act of self-defense.

    If fear makes you step back, you can protect your body and mind.

    The protected mind and body can one day step forward into the future again.

    Since it preserves the possibility for the future, this fear, this dread, is hope.

    But it is merely hope.

    ¡°Why did I return, you ask?¡±

    Hope is merely a possibility. Something that may or may not happen in the future. Some unrealized reality.

    Just a fantasy.

    If hope is not realized, it is no different from the hallucinations of an addictive drug.

    Something sweet that may make you happy now, but render you pitifulter.

    So fear is hope, but simultaneously, it is nothing.

    ¡°Do you really need to ask that?¡±

    Therefore, a step taken while acknowledging fear is honorable.

    A determined step taken while acknowledging hope.

    The courage that blossoms from fear.

    That single step is not a possibility, but a realization.

    ¡°When did protecting people ever need a reason?¡±

    Her answer was not about the duty of a magical girl she had imposed on herself until now.

    It was even less about guilt.

    There was no force or coercion.

    She did not push herself.

    She simply voiced her natural feelings.

    Simply reaffirming her newly refined ideals here and now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your understanding. I move for my own reasons.¡±

    Because she had already received affirmation from the one behind her. Because there is someone here to answer for this ideal.

    Thus, Red Vega took a step forward.

    Hearing her answer, Libraughed.

    ¡°I see. Yes, that was originally what a hero was. That is the justice you all have shown. My apologies. I have insulted you.¡±

    A brilliant light gathered in his two hands. A blinding golden radiance spread, and the air trembled.

    A power that could rip the sky and shake the earth gathered there.

    The sun¡¯s glory paled before it, and the earth¡¯s embrace abandoned her.

    Eventually, those two rays converged into one.

    ¡°Then perish, without any reason.¡±

    Celestial Downpour.

    The light burst forth in a straight line, cutting down everything in its path, reducing it all to ash.

    Red Vega raised her only usable hand.

    She too unleashed mes, not holding back.

    It could not be called a technique. It was not something so refined. Not violence tamed by reason into something crafted.

    Desperately, recklessly, she squeezed out all the magic power she could muster and breathed fire.

    It resembled the raw wail of a lost child.

    It was like a raging torrent of emotion.

    ¡®I can¡¯t lose.¡¯

    She cannot retreat.

    Red Vega¡¯s footsteps faltered back a step.

    ¡®I cannot lose.¡¯

    There is someone behind her.

    Someone who worried about her so much, yet smiled and affirmed her when she returned.

    Someone she still has a mountain of things left to say to.

    Red Vega silently retreated.

    ¡°What a pitiful glimmer! Be snuffed out here! Disappear! Sacrifice yourself for the glory of this light!¡±

    What obscures light is not darkness, but a stronger light.

    Red Vega retreated again.

    And again, and again she retreated.

    Until finally,

    Her heel struck something behind her with a thud.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way it will be erased.¡±

    The right hand of someone was ced on Red Vega¡¯s right hand as she breathed fire. He ced it there, unconcerned by the heat, the pain.

    An embodiment of affirmation.

    He affirmed the girl¡¯s efforts, right here, right now.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m watching over here. If I¡¯ve witnessed it, I know, and if I know, I¡¯ll remember. No matter how much you deny it, here, I affirm it. I affirm that her light exists brilliantly in this ce.¡±

    Viins grow strong through people¡¯s denial.

    Magical girls are the opposite.

    They grow strong through people¡¯s affirmation.

    Love.

    Self-affirmation gained through others.

    ¡°Here, I have seen a star.¡±

    Peace.

    Others¡¯ affirmation gained through oneself.

    Red Vega¡¯s light grew stronger.

    The mes gathering in the girl¡¯s hand were no longer feeble.

    They surged powerfully, as if able to embrace anything.

    It was the harbinger of the sacred.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    <b><i>Like a Comet in Your Heart (10)</i></b>

    Receiving positivity from others.

    The power of peace.

    Giving faith purely without any ulterior motives.

    As if rewarding that faith, the spark of Red Vega red up powerfully.

    It was like a shooting star.

    A long, long streak of starlight enveloped in mes.

    ¡°Why did you wake up, are you crazy?!¡±

    ¡°The one who is crazy is you for engulfing the ship in mes.¡±¡°Aren¡¯t you regaining consciousness too quickly? It¡¯s only been a few minutes.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not even sure if I¡¯m really conscious right now. This could all be a dream and I¡¯m just having a hallucination on the brink of death. My brain is piecing together my subconscious to show me the vision I want to see.¡±

    Though his consciousness was hazy, the warmth he felt from the hand on his right felt vivid.

    Red Vega slipped her leg between his legs and gently pushed herself in.

    ¡°Want me to heat things up again? Then you¡¯ll know this is reality.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a bold proposal, but strangely I don¡¯t dislike it.¡±

    ¡°Is it because I¡¯m pretty?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you burned my stomach and sapped my will to get angry.¡±

    Red Vega chuckled and channeled more magic into her right hand.

    The golden light that had seemed unstoppable was now covered by the mes she emitted.

    It felt mystical. From the hand of another ced on her own, she felt a warmth stronger than those mes.

    Red Vega thought she couldn¡¯t capture even half of the pure faith she had received in her mes.

    She simply felt it was her duty to repay this kindness as best she could.

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    The strength gradually left the hand ced on her right, now more hanging limply than resting on it.

    ¡°I learned a lot from you.¡±

    Red Vega didn¡¯t falter. She gently epted the increasing weight of the man leaning against her.

    The breath she had felt from behind grew very faint, and the low, soft voice trailed off.

    It was only natural.

    He had already reached his limit.

    At the very, very end, he had poured out all his strength for the sake of the girl.

    To cheer her on, to affirm her.

    A hero cannot exist alone. It¡¯s the same for everyone.

    A merchant needs consumers, a leader needs followers.

    A hero needed people to praise them.

    For that, he overcame all pain and hardship to ce his hand on the girl¡¯s.

    It was a brief miracle he had gained.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    An exmation of admiration fell from the viin amidst the sound of destruction.

    ¡°Ah¡­! Indeed, this is¡­..¡±

    Even as his light was being overpowered, he did not rage.

    He muttered with reverence.

    ¡°The light of aet¡­..¡±

    Suddenly, the lights that had been straining against each other shattered in the center. The golden and red lights intermingled, scattering sparks. The sight evoked fireworks.

    As if blessing something, the lights bloomed beautifully and scattered.

    Within the dispersing cluster of lights, the girl¡¯s face could be seen. Her expression was resolute.

    Still holding the man¡¯s hand, she gazed at the viin before her without the slightest tremor.

    Libra chuckled wryly.

    ¡°They say a flower is most beautiful when it blooms with itsst ounce of strength before wilting. Light is the same. Its most beautiful form is when it burns its whole body before dying out.¡±

    The man behind her slowly fell forward, drifting down like a falling petal.

    ¡°That light is certainly remarkable now. However¡­it is a light destined to fall someday. A light that will fall and be an ordinary rock.¡±

    To gain strength through someone else means to lose that strength when that person is gone.

    A power that loses its light as the person behind it disappears.

    Peace is a power only possible when there is something to protect.

    That is why the power of a magical girl is unstable and uncertain. It cannot draw strength from loss, only from preservation.

    The passage of time leads all things to loss. Nothing is eternal.

    Human emotions too, gradually erode and be distorted over time.

    ¡°I congratte you on growing stronger, girl.¡±

    There was no sarcasm from Libra. It was a sincere congrattion.

    ¡°And I mourn the destined ending you have attained, girl.¡±

    This too was sincere mourning.

    A solemn remembrance of the tragedy toe.

    The sacrifice he would not celebrate.

    ¡°I already told you before. I don¡¯t need your understanding or value judgments.¡±

    The girl released the hand she had been holding. The man finally fell to the ground.

    All that remained in her palm was residual warmth, a sensation like a few grains of sand left behind.

    ¡°Things may change someday. So what? You¡¯re just stating the obvious.¡±

    She lovingly brushed it away with her fingers as she smiled.

    ¡°Everyone originally dies. The end of all things is always the same. It¡¯s already decided. There¡¯s no need to mention it so grandly. So.¡±

    And she took a step forward.

    ¡°What¡¯s important is remembering the end that wille one day, and how to fill this life.¡±

    Red Vega dashed out. There was no more fear in her steps.

    She didn¡¯t ignore it.

    She shook it off.

    ¡°And you are not my end.¡±

    It took just one stride to reach the viin.

    ¡°My end is not now!¡±

    The girl¡¯s foot struck the viin¡¯s jaw. She had be even faster than before.

    Even though she couldn¡¯t use her left arm to keep her bnce, Red Vega¡¯s kicks were swift and urate.

    ¡°Kuk!¡±

    ¡°In the future, he may not approve of me! Everyone may be disappointed in me and leave. But so what?!¡±

    The kicks didn¡¯t end with one. Her right foot traced a path that her left leg followed, opening a new way.

    Unlike before, she kicked upwards, lifting the viin¡¯s jaw.

    ¡°I existed as a star in his heart! I know that too! I saw it, I heard it. So¡­¡±

    Her force and the power of her leg gathered into magic. It turned to mes, bing the girl¡¯s propulsion.

    ¡°I can remember. The fact that I was hoping for him clearly existed here.¡±

    The foot that had just traced that path reversed, and the heel struck the viin¡¯s sr plexus.

    Kwang!

    The heavy body was driven into the ground.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    Red Vega wrapped mes around her feet again. Libra too wrapped golden power around her hands.

    Libra was faster. As soon as she extended her hands, light shot straight upwards.

    From that heat beam, Red Vega abandoned her attack and leaned back.

    ¡°You mean to linger in the past. Pitiful.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve said it, but don¡¯t judge me through your distorted perspective. I don¡¯t need your understanding.¡±

    And she thought calmly.

    Indeed, Sky Pris¡¯ fighting style doesn¡¯t suit her.

    Overpowering through sheer force.

    Putting several tons of force into each fist.

    Each blow is intense, definitive.

    In contrast, her own style focuses on the driving force of mes for speed.

    Especially, a fighting style using both legs.

    She¡¯ll need to refine it. Red Vega felt it sincerely.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to linger in the past. I¡¯ll always move forward. Even if that endes, it doesn¡¯t mean it was meaningless. And knowing the end doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll ept it. I¡¯ll always postpone my conclusion.¡±

    Indeed, she and Sky Pris are not the same.

    But even after acknowledging that, she still had respect.

    That day, arriving like aet on the burning road.

    Watching that, Baek Ah-hee felt hope.

    It was like making a wish.

    Please, let that light be my salvation.

    She may not be the same person, but she wants to hold out the same hope to someone.

    Like wishing upon a shooting star in the sky,

    She wants to be someone¡¯s wish.

    That¡¯s why Red Vega is aet.

    ¡°My starlight is aet.¡±

    Red Vega raised her right arm to point at the sky.

    ¡°Starlight that will reach someone¡¯s heart, like aet.¡±

    Even if she bes a rock someday,

    She will burn to be a wish.

    That¡¯s how she lived.

    But not anymore.

    ¡°Still, I won¡¯t shine to fall.¡±

    If she fell after just one flight, many who couldn¡¯t make a wish would be saddened.

    They wouldn¡¯t gain hope.

    She may burn her body many times, but that journey has no end in sight.

    She may break and crash many times, but there is no rest on that path.

    She will appear many times, like an illusion.

    And keep being observed.

    ¡°My mes are a light to advance together.¡±

    Like aet orbiting the world many times, that¡¯s what she wants to be.

    Always illuminating and guiding people¡¯s hearts.

    That kind of star.

    The beginning may be frightening, this journey may be perilous, but she will always shine as a magnificent star in its orbit.

    She will be everyone¡¯s wish.

    The girl moved again. Not a single stride, but she didn¡¯t need to hurry this moment.

    This instant didn¡¯t need to be rushed.

    Bang!

    So Libra reached her first. Her huge hand stretched out a vicious fist to crush Red Vega.

    Red Vega retreated back again.

    The fist couldn¡¯t even graze Red Vega, just striking the empty air. Libra felt a sense of awe at the solemn steps she had seen before.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    From Red Vega¡¯s retreating feet flickered a hot starlight.

    Not steps chasing admiration, but advancing on her own path.

    With her first step:

    ¡®Fear.¡¯

    Ujik!

    A crack formed where Red Vega stood.

    This time, it was Libra who retreated. Themanding aura flowing from the much smaller girl was no ordinary thing.

    Day or night. Harmony.

    The single path she chose in the past was like a valiant cry of me to someone.

    The path she chooses now is not someone else¡¯s re-enactment.

    Only her own path.

    ¡®This is the one path I have chosen.¡¯

    Day or night.

    ¡®The halo orbiting around me and adorning me.¡¯

    A circr path with no conclusion unless she gives up.

    The path of aet.

    A ring formed around Red Vega¡¯s leg.

    As she took a step,

    The step to ovee fear held the courage, the courage to grasp hope.

    The ring deepened further. Its size didn¡¯t change.

    But the light from the ring was so immense that it made the observer think its size had grown.

    ¡°To your heart¡­ like aet¡­!¡±

    Bringing hope to the observer¡¯s heart, and striking fear into the heart reached by that starlight ¨C a beautiful trajectory.

    Red Vega¡¯s light erupted endlessly towards the world.

    Red starlights.

    It stained the broken rubble, stained the ground, stained the sky, stained the one who had supported its back, and stained the enemy in front of its eyes.

    It resembled the evening glow. A very brief time when the world is dyed crimson.

    The time when she spreads her influence over this world.

    As if to let her see with her own eyes how much stronger Red Vega had be, the ring proved the power now gathered in her with an overwhelming light.

    A surge of power that took one¡¯s breath away.

    Libra retreated again. The instincts of a living being strongly rang the rm bell.

    The burning gaze of the girl pierced his eyes.

    ¡°Red Vega, enter.¡±

    Red Vega bravely took a big step forward.

    It was the moment when hope was realized.

    The rings on her legs converged into a single point.

    The furtherpressed light emitted stronger heat and light.

    It was as if she had taken a star from the sky and ced it on her leg.

    ¡°Are you ready to be ashes?¡±

    Whoosh. All the light around her turned to mes. Thepressed magical power, with a volume as if slicing and crumpling the sky, all turned to fire.

    Into a single point.

    The mes that sprang from that point bound Libra¡¯s body like a snake. Red Vega put strength into her feet and leapt straight up.

    The one target Red Vega aimed for in the sky was one.

    She descended smoothly and swiftly like a shooting star.

    A trail like an aurora of faint sunset light appeared in her path.

    Libra struggled, but each time, only her limbs were charred. Literally at the speed of light, Red Vega¡¯s mes approached.

    Red Vega delivered a flying kick to Libra with one leg outstretched.

    Thepressed mes were released.

    Kwaaaaaang!!

    A tremendous me swept like a storm.

    The ze that erupted at a temperatureparable to the friction heat from piercing the atmosphere evaporated all the moisture around it. The dry air was enough to cause burns just by inhaling it.

    The sight of the scattered mes resembled a blossoming flower.

    The explosion sound shook the Earth¡¯s axis with a solemn hymn.

    One Path. Harmony.

    On the one path she has chosen, mes will blossom like flowers and flow, illuminating the way ahead.

    This was the new path and technique Red Vega had chosen.

    Red Veganded and turned around.

    Libra, mostly turned to ashes, staggered and crawled on the ground.

    It was lucky she was still alive, but her body was clearly going to die soon.

    ¡°Oh my¡­ I didn¡¯t think it would be this much¡­¡±

    One of the scales on her shoulders tilted. It moved with a creaking sound like rusted hinges. It looked quite pitiful.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Incredible¡­ Incredible¡­¡±

    What was ced there was gold too precious to be ced on a pile of ashes. A deal using money, which Libra often used. The gold bar disappeared and the scale became level again.

    It meant the deal was sessful.

    ck smoke resembling soot rose from her body. Within the smoke, Libra¡¯s body gradually faded. Even so, she did her best to escape from Red Vega.

    ¡°You¡­ won¡­¡±

    He crawled like an insect, but for Libra, there was no shame. If he could extend his life, if he could gain a future, the ridicule of others didn¡¯t matter at all.

    She who had called the escape of a hero shameful ended up in the same position in the end.

    Soon her body was consumed by the smoke. When the smoke cleared, her body was gone too.

    It is really over now.

    The evil that threatened her life was gone. The tension waspletely released.

    The taut string of tension loosened.

    At the same time, Red Vega¡¯s leg strength also gave out.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ uhh¡­¡±

    Kneeling with a thud, Red Vega let out a pained groan and sigh at the same time. The pain and fatigue she hadn¡¯t noticed while concentrating on the battle all came at once.

    She ced a hand on her chest and caught her breath a few times.

    ¡°Whew¡­ haa¡­¡±

    Then she immediately stood up.

    Now was not yet the time to rest.

    Slowly but surely, she moved forward. Therey a civilian, or not, who had pushed himself as much as or more than she had in this short time. Fortunately, he was still breathing.

    Red Vega picked him up.

    ¡°Huh¡­ ah!¡±

    For a moment her legs almost gave out and she nearly fell, but she didn¡¯t drop him. Holding him with her usable right arm, Red Vega leaned her face against his shoulder.

    ¡°Jae-jung¡­ I¡­ I won¡­ I won¡­ I overcame it¡­¡±

    Brushing off her slightly trembling voice, she smiled.

    ¡°No, we¡­ won. Now¡­ to really survive, I need to treat you.¡±

    Straightening her bent knee, she shouldered him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll save you.¡±

    Carrying him, Red Vega took to the skies again. We¡¯re all injured. Treatment was needed. It seemed she understood his words about needing rest after fighting even more.

    Red Vega yfully whispered into the still unconscious Jae-jung¡¯s ear.

    ¡°This time, it¡¯ll probably be trustworthy.¡±

    For there was nothing stopping her anymore.

    Red Vega soared powerfully. There was nothing to bring her down. Her descent was anding, not a crash.

    A line was drawn in the blue sky. It looked straight at times, and at others, it seemed to curve in a soft line. It was because someone¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed the line was drawn.

    A child passing by pointed at the trail and shouted,

    ¡°Shooting star!¡±

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50

    <b>Call My Name (1)</b>

    ¡°Ta-da! Mr. Jae-jung, please try this. It¡¯s a glow candy.¡±

    Holding up a fluorescent-colored candy of unknown origin in front of him, Baek Ah-hee smiled brightly. The restlessly moving candy reached him as expected.

    Feeling a sticky sensation on his cheek, Han Jae-jung flinched and lowered his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass, it doesn¡¯t seem good for the body.¡±

    ¡°Aw, but it¡¯s passed safety standards.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the bare minimum.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee pouted and popped the candy into her mouth. Han Jae-jung looked at her with an incredulous expression.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the nurse scold you?¡±¡°I¡¯m a magic girl, so I¡¯m sturdy!¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so¡­? I envy that.¡±

    In fact, though dressed in a patient¡¯s gown, Red Vega didn¡¯t appear particrly frail.

    Even with a cast on her arm and bandages wrapped around various parts of her body, she moved about energetically here and there.

    ¡°Right? Envious?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Of course, his own recovery speed was no less rapid than a magic girl¡¯s. Still, he didn¡¯t bother mentioning that.

    ¡°But Vega.¡±

    Han Jae-jung asked, grasping his throbbing head. ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever found it strange for a patient to visit another patient¡¯s room?¡±

    Red Vega.

    Now going by Baek Ah-hee, the girl nearing adulthood had been visiting his sickroom unfailingly since the first day she was admitted.

    It was an odd sight for one patient to visit another, but thanks to their unusually fast recoveries, the medical staff didn¡¯t voice any particrints.

    ¡°¡­Do you dislike it?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I dislike it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯lle in without your permission. I¡¯m paying the hospital bills.¡±

    ¡°The Magic Girl Association, I assume.¡±

    Those involved in magic girl-rted disasters receive specialpensation, mostly in the form of medical expense support.

    ¡°I pay the rest myself!¡±

    ¡­But that support doesn¡¯t cover the full cost of treatment, so the unlucky ones attacked by a psychopath have to open their wallets through tears.

    However, the fact that they ended up in the hospital after facing a psychopath itself means they were fortunate.

    Either nothing happens, or they die. Those are usually the only two oues when encountering psychopaths.

    Being in the hospital is proof that they survived an attack by a psychopath.

    During treatment, Han Jae-jung even heard a nurse say, ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell if you¡¯re lucky or unlucky.¡± And she was right.

    He had been attacked by psychopaths quite frequently, yet managed to barely make it to this hospital alive.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ true.¡±

    ¡°Right? It¡¯s my rightful privilege.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Are you saying that just because you provided financial support, you think you¡¯ve bought the right to vite a person¡¯s freedom, Vega?¡±

    ¡°No? It¡¯s just you I see that way as special.¡±

    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so honored.¡±

    A few years ago, psychopath death insurance was also abolished, with insurers iming they couldn¡¯t afford it.

    That¡¯s howmon it is for people to be killed by psychopaths in this world.

    Yet the fact that so many people still go outside means it¡¯s not a matter of safety ignorance, but of having be ustomed to the danger.

    ¡®A pseudo-post-apocalypse world is scary¡­¡¯

    Being a world that had once nearly perished and been revived, the averages were quite different from what Han Jae-jung was used to.

    It was likely due to the memories of the parallel world passed down through the Belt.

    While the details were hazy like a dream if he tried to recall them, his mind had grown ustomed to them.

    ¡®If I have no memories of either world, then who am I?¡¯

    He keenly realized once again the need to recover his memories.

    ¡°By the way, when will you be discharged?¡±

    ¡°If they¡¯d just let me, right away would be best. I¡¯m being a nuisance to you, Vega.¡±

    The method was quite simple. Defeat a psychopath and collect starlight. Orplete quests to increase the potency of the starlight.

    The two were often used interchangeably.

    Some time had passed since activating the first star. He was starting to want to activate the next star.

    ¡®It would help with interpersonal rtionships.¡¯

    Most of the acquaintances he had in this world were people with connections to his pre-amnesia self.

    He was physically ustomed to the gazes of those old connections, but his mind found them unfamiliar. That dissonance was incredibly ufortable. It even triggered trauma.

    In that sense, the Red Vega before him now was a rtivelyfortable presence.

    While their positions as a magic girl and psychopath were somewhat awkward, she posed no particr issue as just another person.

    ¡®¡­Well, not anymore.¡¯

    She too had be ufortable after a few days ago.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any other visitors?¡±

    ¡°Is the counselor attacking me personally?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just genuinely curious.¡±

    Han Jae-jung let out a sigh.

    ¡°You heard about my family situation.¡±

    Of course, he didn¡¯t go into anyplicated romantic history.

    ¡°What about friends?¡±

    Han Jae-jung thought of Jason, then shook his head.

    ¡®That bastard doesn¡¯t count.¡¯

    Then, thinking of Seol-hwa and Ah-yoon, he heaved a deep sigh.

    There seemed to be other acquaintances, but he couldn¡¯t recall them with his current memories.

    ¡°None.¡±

    In the end, he didn¡¯t have a single acquaintance he could properly introduce to someone.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Baek Ah-hee firmly grasped his hand. It was burdensome.

    ¡°Should I introduce you to some magic girl friends of mine? With your personality, I think you could be really good friends¡­¡±

    He understood the implication behind this question.

    The reason she visited him so frequently in the hospital.

    During Libra¡¯s surprise attack, she had conveyed the same words to him that he had previously spoken as Watcher.

    That wasn¡¯t all. When he had been prepared to transform at the cost of his life, she had turned back.

    Han Jae-jung remembered how when Red Vega tended to his injuries, she had spent noticeably more time examining the Belt around his waist than other areas.

    She had already caught on to a great deal.

    ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    ¡°¡­! Oh, is it ufortable for you? In what way?¡±

    Baek Ah-hee seemed to have seized on something, her eyes sparkling with interest as she leaned her face closer.

    Han Jae-jung shifted his body slightly to the side, increasing the distance between them once more.

    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be ufortable to meet a celebrity you don¡¯t know? It¡¯s ufortable meeting strangers in general, let alone famous strangers. I dislike that.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ So you¡¯re ufortable in that way¡­¡±

    She probably thought something like, ¡®Of course he¡¯d feel awkward facing magic girls after the unsavory things he did to them!¡¯

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s thinking was correct. Red Vega was going over the things she had previously discussed with Han Jae-jung and feeling that what she was saying now rang true.

    ¡°And you¡¯d attract a lot of attention too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d attract a lot of unwanted attention, so I decline.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ What about a private autograph session¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t ept special favors just for myself. I¡¯ll have to politely refuse out of consideration for the other fans.¡±

    ¡°What about meeting the magic girls who came to visit me at the hospital¡­¡±

    ¡°No thank you. If you bring them into my room, be prepared for me to jump out the window.¡±

    ¡°Jae-jung, you¡¯re getting increasingly unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°Have you looked in a mirrortely?¡±

    It was hard to tell who was saying what to whom now.

    For a rtionship that had ostensibly begun as a business-like consultation, they had be remarkably casual with each other.

    It was due to the sense of intimacy that had grown from oveing a life-threatening crisis together.

    ¡°Really, you have no interest in meeting them¡­? Most people would jump at the chance¡­ How strange¡­ Is something pricking you or¡­¡±

    ¡°The only thing that pricked me was you burning me with mes, Vega.¡±

    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t do that!¡±

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s head hurt. It would have been far easier if she had just confronted him directly, gotten angry, or hit him instead.

    ¡®Well, not hit me¡­ I¡¯d be in trouble if she burned me with mes again.¡¯

    It had been the most painful experience of his life. Recalling how he had nearly gone into shock and died, Han Jae-jung shuddered.

    In any case, during this hospital stay, Han Jae-jung had been experiencing various diforts caused by Baek Ah-hee.

    He felt suffocated and extremely awkward.

    ¡°And, and speaking of burns, Jae-jung, you too¡­ Ah, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Right, like this.

    Baek Ah-hee spoke in roundabout ways, continuing to cautiously probe Han Jae-jung.

    Han Jae-jung deliberately pretended not to hear. If he answered, it would just lead to more circuitous, tangled responses.

    Of course, on the inside, he was burning uppletely.

    If that incident was brought up, Han Jae-jung would inevitably be the one to put on the defensive.

    He was amazed by Baek Ah-hee¡¯s political maneuvering, using the facts of her victimization to gain the upper hand in their rtionship.

    Humans could be so cunning. Even knowing it was the victim¡¯s right to use past events in such a way, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a tinge of resentment.

    Still, as long as that incident hung over them, Han Jae-jung couldn¡¯t boldly defy her.

    He looked at Baek Ah-hee with aplicated gaze. She was smiling awkwardly, trying to hide her cold sweat.

    It was due to tension, but also embarrassment.

    She too felt a sense of difort in her own way.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right Jae-jung.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee ced her hand over his once more.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel strange for me to be using honorifics with you now?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say things like that. I¡¯m a civilized person who knows propriety.¡±

    Another probing question. She was likely referring to the arrogant, casual tone Watcher had used.

    This time too, Han Jae-jung evaded the roundabout query.

    ¡°Courtesy¡­ Civilization¡­¡±

    Baek Ah-hee muttered absentmindedly and tilted her head. She pulled Han Jae-jung¡¯s hand and made him touch her stomach.

    Through the thin patient¡¯s gown, she felt the soft yet firm flesh unique to a well-trained person. A body temperature even hotter than others.

    Allowing him to feel that, Baek Ah-hee muttered, ¡°Courtesy¡­ civilization¡­?¡±

    ¡®Shit.¡¯

    Han Jae-jung tightly closed his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t feel any particr scar, but the memories contained in that stomach felt vividly.

    Red Vega eventually made him move his hand up and down, rubbing her stomach.

    ¡°Here¡­ It hurt¡­ without a word¡­¡±

    It would be absurd for the one who acted barbarically to mention courtesy and civilization.

    He had nothing to say.

    Baek Ah-hee let go of his hand. He quickly withdrew it and hid it under the nket.

    Baek Ah-hee, who had been absentmindedly caressing her stomach, suddenly came to her senses.

    ¡°Ah, not that. Whew, ah, not that!¡±

    She smiled awkwardly and kicked his legs under the nket with a thud. It didn¡¯t hurt because of the cast.

    Why do people hit others to vent their awkwardness? Han Jae-jung still couldn¡¯t understand that habit.

    ¡°Yes, I am the sinner.¡±

    ¡°No, really not that. I wasn¡¯t talking about being polite, but¡­ When I fought with Libra before, I spoke informally.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee covered her mouth and shyly shrank her body. After looking around, her eyes met Han Jae-jung¡¯s.

    ¡°So¡­ You can speak informally if it¡¯sfortable. You can also¡­ Just call me by my real name.¡±

    She averted her gaze again, then muttered in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Uh, uhh¡­ Ah, you can call me Ah-hee¡­ like that.¡±

    Her ears turned red, as if she felt embarrassed even though she suggested it herself.

    Han Jae-jung let out an emptyugh.

    ¡°No, thanks.¡±

    ¡°Huh?! Why not! It¡¯s a precious opportunity to form a new bond by breaking down the wall of formalities between us!¡±

    That was the problem.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a precious opportunity to be a secret friend with a magical girl? It¡¯s something I often dreamed of in the old days! Me, who¡¯s close with a magical girl, though no one else knows!¡±

    ¡°You have a rather indecent mind.¡±

    ¡°I, indecent!¡±

    Perhaps it was an unexpected remark. Baek Ah-hee¡¯s expression froze.

    Me, who knows the other side of a famous celebrity loved by all and has a secret friendship with her¡­ It¡¯s quite an appealing fantasy.

    However, the appeales from a kind of sense of superiority that I have a secret that you don¡¯t know, which is the problem.

    A secret rtionship is hical, and that¡¯s why it¡¯s appealing.

    ¡°It seems like you still want that kind of rtionship now, not just in the old days, Vega.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee¡¯s body flinched.

    ¡°Be honest, Vega, that¡¯s the rtionship you want, not one that benefits me.¡±

    It hit the mark. Looking at Baek Ah-hee trembling with embarrassment, Han Jae-jung shook his head.

    ¡®The hidden side of everyday life that no one else knows, the truth that my handsome client is actually the viin who beat me up?! ¡­That¡¯s probably the kind of fantasy she¡¯s having.¡¯

    The reason for the adjective handsome is simple. Han Jae-jung had a subtly high self-esteem, especially regarding his outward appearance.

    He didn¡¯t remember, but the self-esteem he gained from dating a magical girl in the past seemed to have carried over to the present.

    ¡®There are other purposes for getting closer too. She wants a rtionship where she doesn¡¯t have to ask the truth.¡¯

    A rtionship based solely on an unspoken agreement.

    He looked at Baek Ah-hee seriously. She turned her head and averted her eyes.

    ¡°Look me in the eye.¡±

    But she refused. With her eyes tightly closed, she turned her head with a stiff movement.

    ¡°Hngh¡­ whew¡­.¡±

    After taking a deep breath, she opened her eyes wide.

    ¡°Yes! I looked!¡±

    ¡°Now ask me what you really want to know.¡±

    Again, the sound of her inhaling could be heard. Han Jae-jung conveyed his heart in a low, solemn voice.

    ¡°You have the right to ask me the truth. It¡¯s a legitimate curiosity and an inquisitive spirit without rudeness. Conversely, I have an obligation to answer your questions faithfully. It¡¯s a responsibility imposed for hiding the truth and deceiving you all this time.¡±

    His calm voice reverberated in Baek Ah-hee¡¯s eardrums.

    ¡°What¡­ do you want to ask me?¡±

    Her heartbeat pounded in her eardrums along with his voice. The huge sound, that throbbing, made her mind vibrate. It was excitement and tension.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Han Jae-jung calmly waited without taking his eyes off her, ready to humbly acknowledge whatever came out of her mouth.

    He had been prepared to reveal the truth for a long time. Ever since the day he was ready to die.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    The girl¡¯s lips moved a few times, her tongue moistening her trembling lips. After a brief pause with her mouth closed, her lips parted again.

    ¡°¡­Really, you have no intention of calling me Ah-hee? Or getting closer to me¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry. Can, can you give me another chance to ask a question¡­¡±

    In the end, she circled back to the same evasive question. Han Jae-jung sighed deeply again.

    ¡°Vega.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Finally, Han Jae-jung made up his mind on what to do.

    ¡°In an hour, a viin will appear on the hospital rooftop.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not supposed to tell Ribbon that¡­ Oh.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee nced at the mascot beside her, then immediately turned her gaze back to him, seeming to realize something.

    Han Jae-jung silently nodded.

    If she was reluctant to ask him the truth, then he would create an opportunity for her to ask another thing.

    ¡°I thought it would be good to let you prepare in advance.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee stood up from her seat, her expression more resolute.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be prepared. You be careful too, Jae-jung.¡±

    ¡°You too, Vega.¡±

    With a nod, she left the hospital room. Han Jae-jung stared at her empty seat for a long time.

    ¡°She¡¯ll avoid it¡­¡±

    A sigh filled the empty space.

    The hand where her body heat lingered grabbed a cold metal object.

    The mechanical device that was the cause of all this conflict.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    <b><i>Call My Name (2)</i></b>

    The winter sun¡¯s rays carry a crisp warmth that brushes against the cheeks. Peering through that sunlight into the sky, there are hardly any clouds, appearing even bluer than the day before. Below that blue expanse, buildings holding shades of gray or white rise high, filling the sky in ce of clouds.

    Looking below the buildings, pedestrians walk the streets today with listless expressions as usual.

    There is no sense of urgency or powerlessness visible on them, as if they cannot fathom being among the hundreds of casualties urring daily.

    Imagining what threat lurks on the hospital rooftop within their bleak field of vision, just by turning their heads slightly, would be an arduous task.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    There was a single green footprint on the pristine white rooftop. The owner of that footprint was the threat itself.

    A being whose mere existence is enough to bring misfortune to someone.

    Of course, this phrase could apply to the majority of humans as well, but for those of simr appearance, it could be used with greater certainty.An oddly bizarre form that no ordinary human would take on ¨C a ck spandex-like material covering the entire body, head included, with a green armoryered over it.

    By so thoroughly concealing the human form, it bes a being that can hardly be called human anymore.

    A viin.

    Its sturdy, bulky appearance was the kind that would make nine out of ten flee.

    ¡°Been a while since that look, huh?¡±

    The one not fleeing usually took the form of a young girl.

    This time was no different.

    She turned around at someone¡¯s call. A young woman¡¯s face. This was Red Vega, a budding girl on the cusp of adulthood ¨C a magical girl d in fiery colors.

    ¡°You came.¡±

    The viin-like Watcher. His demeanor seemed more menacing than before he had awakened to his Origin powers.

    ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s important to indulge in nostalgia, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Watcher spread his arms leisurely. Seeing this, Red Vega let out a chuckle.

    ¡°Yes¡­ You¡¯re right about that.¡±

    Whoosh. Crimson mes burst forth from her hands despitecking any ignition device. Yet the searing heat left her unscathed.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first, like before.¡±

    Reminiscing about their first encounter, Red Vega took her stance.

    ¡°Like a crims into your heart.¡±

    Reciting her signature line that she couldn¡¯t the first time, she dashed forward.

    Just one step forward.

    A single stride, insufficient to cover even a yard. For most, it would be. But for her, it was different. By gathering and expelling mes under her feet, she could attain an otherworldly jumping power.

    This time was no exception.

    ¡°Red Vega, making an entrance!¡±

    Her fist struck Watcher¡¯s body with force. Just like before, Watcher did not defend himself.

    The mes wreathing the girl¡¯s hands carried the same wavelength as then ¨C mes that dispersed sound-like waves.

    One Path. Harmony.

    The same response, the same technique, but the results differed from before.

    WHANG!

    With a crisp impact sound, Watcher was sent soaring high into the sky, swiftly and intensely, like a bullet fired upwards.

    Unlike before, that attack was not without effect.

    The price for his arrogance in not defending was steep.

    A single human body adorned the cloudless sky. Hairline cracks began forming on his armor, having borne the full brunt of her fist¡¯s destructive power.

    ¡°Still a long way to go!¡±

    ¡°Quite a distance you flew.¡±

    When she had followed, Red Vega¡¯s shadow appeared over the airborne Watcher.

    ¡®Guess we¡¯re relocating venues.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t as though they could destroy the hospital rooftop, so this turn of events was preferable.

    Her words ¡®still a long way to go¡¯ meant ¡®you haven¡¯t taken enough hits yet¡¯, and to make good on that, Red Vega extended her left hand, gripping Watcher¡¯s shoulder.

    It seemed she had thrown away her cast when transforming.

    Her left arm was not in the best shape.

    Yet it could still fulfill its role of grabbing someone.

    Red Vega smiled darkly and raised her right arm.

    WHAP! WHAP! WHAP!

    As he sailed through the air, Red Vega rained punch after punch down on him. With each swing of her fist, the sky trembled ever so slightly, and the armored tes shattered like mere crumbs.

    His body, soaring at an angle, began plummeting straight down from the force of her descending blows.

    WHAP! WHAP!

    Without a shred of mercy, Red Vega¡¯s fists poured forth with earnest intent, knocking him down.

    Watcher¡¯s aerial maneuverability fell far short of hers. But that didn¡¯t mean he had to meekly take her beatdown.

    Red Vega raised her right arm again. Unlike before, mes began gathering in that hand. Watcher swiftly moved his hands.

    [ALIOTH.]

    A low voice came from his belt. His armor turned crimson, and a thin sword materialized in his hand.

    Exormis, a crimson sword reminiscent of nails. mes, sinister greenish ones unlike hers, began amassing on that de.

    ¡°Uwah!¡±

    Watcher grabbed her shoulder, then forcibly pulled her toward him. Like snatching a flying bird and mming it to the ground.

    By brute force, he disrupted her bnce and pulled her down.

    Not wasting that opportunity, as Watcher brought her down, he pulled himself up. Naturally, Red Vega was now facing downward.

    Their positions were inverted ¨C Watcher above, Red Vega below, still airborne.

    Gripping each other¡¯s shoulders, they readied their me-cloaked techniques.

    Simultaneously, their arms pulled back taut like archers drawing their bows.

    Soon, the sword and fist shed.

    KABOOM!!!

    The result was an explosion.

    On a leisurely afternoon, two sparks shed. The bursting light made the day brighter than daytime.

    In the sky, which was like a canvas, a red dot fell on a part of it, staining the blue. That shing red dot soon turned into a grayish smoke.

    A meteor fell through the smoke. It was a meteor in the shape of a person.

    Naturally, it was Watcher and Red Vega. The two, separated by the shockwave of the explosion, spun in the air to regain their bnce.

    Thud!

    Soon, theynded on the ground.

    With a mass equivalent to a human¡¯s crashing into the ground, a cloud of dust rose up with a whoosh.

    Still, they didn¡¯t seem to be seriously injured.

    They managed tond stably in a kneeling position. It was a posemonly referred to as the heronding.

    ¡®¡­Damn it.¡¯

    However, Han Jae-jung, whose legs were still not in good condition, couldn¡¯t fully dissipate the impact of thending.

    It stimted his legs, and as a result, he couldn¡¯t get up right away.

    He gritted his teeth and looked around.

    In the vast in, soil and sand were blowing. There were few trees or nts. It was an environment simr to a desert.

    Judging by the debris of buildings scattered around, it seemed to be one of the no-entry areas abandoned after a previous viin incident.

    While the dust cloud was still obscuring his vision, Watcher concentrated as much as possible to detect any signs of movement.

    And he caught onto something. The sound of footsteps piercing the wind, breathing, shadows ¨C all the signs of a person¡¯s presence converged.

    Forcing his legs up, Watcher took a stance. Red Vega sprang out from the smoke.

    Watcher made the first move. He immediately thrust his three swords forward. The mes that erupted were sharp and fierce. He was confident he could easily pierce even a solid rock in front of him.

    Bang!

    Then, an explosion sounded. Red Vega had spewed fire from her left hand. The resulting thrust was enough to render Watcher¡¯s extended attack futile. It also provided enough force for her to move much further away from her charging opponent.

    But Red Vega did not do so.

    Bang! Another explosion echoed. She had sted mes in the opposite direction of her previous movement. Red Vega charged towards Watcher again.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Boldly and meticulously adjusting her direction by sting fire midair several times, she reached right in front of him. It took no more than the blink of an eye.

    Gathering all the inertia and thrust from her flight, Red Vega delivered a powerful upward kick to Watcher¡¯s abdomen.

    Wham!

    Watcher¡¯s armor shattered again, and for the second time today, he flew through the air. Unlike before, it was a low-altitude flight.

    He extended his right hand to the ground. Scraping the earth, he used it as a brake, managing to stop just a few steps away without going any further.

    Watcher, whose armor was now in tatters, stood up from the rtively gentlendingpared to the previous one.

    ¡°Phew¡­.¡±

    A deep sigh scattered the hazy cloud of dust. In his battered state, he somehow looked relieved.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten stronger.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It was a simple statement.

    Yet it was enough to move someone¡¯s heart.

    ¡°And you¡¯ll only get stronger from here. The walls blocking you will be smaller day by day. There will always be trials on the path you¡¯re taking, but you¡¯ll always ovee those trials.¡±

    Han Jae-jung ced his hand on his belt.

    ¡°So there¡¯s no need to hesitate.¡±

    A wheel resembling the focus adjustment knob of a telescope. He punched it with his fist.

    ¡°If you want to reach the truth, take action. You have the strength and the right to do so.¡±

    The wheel spun rapidly, and the light inside the center ss of the belt also spun quickly. It looked like a star orbiting. As the light rotated, the armorprising Watcher gradually shattered.

    [ORIGIN.]

    A voice emanated from the belt again, and most of the heavy armor surrounding him scattered into pieces. The shattered armor was ground into a powder-like dust and eventually took the form of stardust, gathering around his neck.

    That stardust became a red muffler.

    The muffler fluttered in the shape of the Big Dipper constetion.

    He raised his finger, pointing at Red Vega.

    ¡°Have you ever seen the stars? ¡­Ah, who¡¯s asking whom.¡±

    At least for her, it was a question that didn¡¯t need to be asked. Watcher himself chuckled wryly at his own words.

    Without a word, Red Vega took a step forward.

    mes erupted from her gracefully grounded leg.

    Her two slender, white legs burned brilliantly, as if containing all the rage of this world.

    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±

    She charged again. Her me-engulfed legs swung widely, and Watcher raised his arms to block them.

    Wham!

    The resulting shockwave resonated like a drum, shaking the ground.

    ¡°Thanks to you! I¡¯ve seen them a lot! It was the first time I came so close to death! Just like you said, my brain was shaken so much that it severely stimted my optic nerves!¡±

    As soon as he felt his block, Red Vega retracted her leg and extended the other one. This time, Watcher arched his back to evade it.

    ¡°It was terrifying! It hurt!¡±

    Red Vega¡¯s legs continued attacking him with kicks. Each kick was threatening. The long afterimages of mes her feet left in the air had an ink-painting-like dense and poetic sensibility.

    ¡°Why would you do such a thing!¡±

    Wham! Unable to fully dissipate the impact, Watcher was pushed back. As his feet dragged across the ground, the friction heat left ck lines, the color of burnt ash.

    ¡°As I said before, I was threatened¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    A faint sense of expectation appeared on Red Vega¡¯s expression.

    ¡°¡­Does that mean you have to forgive me, since you¡¯re a magical girl?¡±

    Watcher mercilessly crushed that expectation.

    ¡°Whether I was threatened or not, my decision to use violence against you was entirely my choice. That¡¯s not all. Through the violence I inflicted on you, I got closer to my own goal. Whatever circumstances I had, I benefited from it.¡±

    It was almost an obsession. He could not forgive the sin he hadmitted, and so he did not want others to be forgiven either.

    Sin cannot be rationalized.

    Just because there are circumstances does not mean the sin never happened.

    ¡°I am your sinner.¡±

    Red Vega stiffened for a moment after hearing the answer. Slowly observing his appearance, she opened her lips.

    ¡°¡­Then why!¡±

    She shouted as if possessed by evil, then lowered her voice again.

    ¡°Then why¡­ to me¡­ until now why¡­ that appearance¡­ those words¡­ you are¡­¡±

    It was a list of words iprehensible to others. In fact, Red Vega did not speak with the intention of someone understanding. She spoke to reaffirm herself.

    Regaining herposure, Red Vega calmly asked.

    ¡°Did you¡­ Want me to fear the viin?¡±

    ¡°Words for forgiveness?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Red Vega cut him off firmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a question for me to understand.¡±

    Watcher looked at her nkly for a moment, then nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    As soon as she heard the answer, Red Vega folded her arms and took a deep breath. After nodding her head a few times, she unfolded her arms and took a fighting stance again.

    ¡°Okay. I understand.¡±

    A small sparknded on her feet.

    ¡°Onest thing, are you really a viin?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­This silence? Is it difficult or you can¡¯t speak¡­ Okay. The answer is unchanged anyway.¡±

    Pop, the spark that came like the first snow melted away.

    ¡°You are my sinner, and I will pass judgment.¡±

    For a moment, a huge me gushed from where the spark had disappeared at her feet. The small spark was just a trigger to ignite arger fire.

    ¡°One, I resent you. The fear and negative emotions gained through violence do not easily go away. They will asionally revive in my dreams and torment me. So I hate you.¡±

    The erged spark cast a chilly light on Red Vega. The heated air rose, and her hair also fluttered like mes.

    ¡°Nheless, even so, I have some kindness towards you. It was camaraderie and a sense of reverence for a mentor, albeit vaguely, and an admiration for a stronger being than me. Don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not a rational love.¡±

    ¡°Like I¡¯d misunderstand that.¡±

    ¡°Good for you. I almost reported you.¡±

    The two looked at each other and let out a hollowugh. However, the chilling determination flowing on the battlefield now could not be erased by the joke.

    ¡°Last.¡±

    The spark that had been fluttering like a storm calmed down. The mes gathered, restrained, and formed a single cirction ¨C the shape of an endless circle, a ring.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I hate you, but I hope you don¡¯t die.¡±

    A halo formed around her legs.

    ¡°I hate you, but I hope you keep saying those hateful words right in front of me.¡±

    Watcher also moved the buckle ordingly.

    [SET. Seven Star Step]

    Green lights gathered around his legs. Faint glows like fireflies extinguished the spark and illuminated him.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I must not know your identity. Because even when you are at your weakest, I must act to kill you. That is my duty and mission, the choice I must make to protect the safety of the people of this world.¡±

    The blue and green lights covered the ruins.

    ¡°So my sinner, I pass one judgment on you.¡±

    The light that had been disturbing the surroundings for a while waspressed.

    ¡°Be my enemy, rival, mentor, and friend. Be the trial to rise higher, the ally I can rely on someday, the object of resentment I can resent fully.¡±

    Gathering into a single ring to store power for an explosion, it emitted a smaller but clearer light than before.

    ¡°That alone is enough.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it more than one?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s stylish not to count such things.¡±

    ¡°The sensitivity of kids these days is difficult. Or are you special?¡±

    After briefly looking at each other, the two ignited their fighting spirit. The two lights contained a clear will and trembled.

    They moved their feet at the same time.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    With the first step.

    ¡®Fear.¡¯

    Before acting, a moment of silence. A time of agony. What could be gained by moving forward?

    If agonized,

    move forward.

    There was no more hesitation in the steps now.

    The two moved forward slightly yet heavily, steadily one step at a time.

    Convert all mindsets ¨C resolution, understanding, conviction,posure, will, fear ¨C into strength.

    The ring of fire around Red Vega¡¯s legs gradually grewrger.

    A new ring was oveid on top of the green ring around Watcher¡¯s legs.

    They had never shared each other¡¯s minds. They had never exchanged such teachings.

    But they naturally came to know.

    That the other had gone through the same process, having the unique thought process of those with a clear will.

    Like all thes of the sr system aligning in a row by a great coincidence that seemed like fate, the two arrived at the same stride through an infinite coincidence.

    The final step.

    Containing the will to prove the will.

    Grrrruuunch!!

    A crack formed in the ground.

    From where Red Vega stepped, mes erupted like a volcano, and from Watcher¡¯s ground split in the shape of the Big Dipper, an ethereal starlight like the aurora gushed out.

    The rings around their legs became a single point,pressing their power to the limit.

    ¡°I will ask you.¡±

    Just before Red Vega leapt, at the moment their eyes met for an instant, she asked.

    ¡°Have you ever seen the stars?¡±

    Watcher smiled.

    ¡°Of course I have, and I haven¡¯t!¡±

    She jumped high.

    Eclipsing the sun yet not bing its shadow.

    Red Vega became another daylight brilliance, scorching the horizon hotly.

    Leaving a trail like aet, she fell down. Watcher moved his feet to match her.

    One Path (Ilro). ze Blossom Flow (Yeonhwaryuhwi).

    Seven Star Step (Bogak).

    The two overwhelming starlight collided.

    ¡°Here now, brilliantly shining before my very eyes!¡±

    The radiance covered the ruins.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    <b><i>Call My Name (3)</i></b>

    As human beings influenced by the starlight, Han Jae-jung and Baek Ah-hee recovered quickly.

    For injuries that would normally require others to stay in the hospital for a few weeks, or even months in severe cases, they only needed a few days until they could be discharged.

    During those days in the hospital, Baek Ah-hee only engaged in light chatter with Han Jae-jung, never attempting to delve deeper.

    In the end, up until the day she was discharged, she never asked about his true identity.

    As she wrapped a scarf around her neck, Baek Ah-hee said, ¡°Lately, there seem to be quite a few people exposed to the starlight, so people with healing abilities like you, Han Jae-jung, aren¡¯t that rare. That¡¯s a relief. No suspicious government agencies will take you away for physical examinations. Haha¡­¡±

    It was an odd gaze and awkwardugh. Anyone could tell she was hiding something, emanating a suspicious expression.

    ¡°¡­Ah, yes. That is good news.¡±

    Han Jae-jung coldly looked at her before reluctantly responding. In that brief silence, he had pondered whether to sigh or click his tongue before answering.The conclusion was that he did neither.

    ¡®I really need to keep my mouth shut.¡¯

    For now, Baek Ah-hee was acting as if she didn¡¯t know Han Jae-jung¡¯s true identity.

    However, her ability to keep secrets was quite poor.

    Whether she wanted to tease him or simply couldn¡¯t contain her excitement and had to express it outwardly somehow.

    ¡®Whatever it is, it¡¯s not great for me.¡¯

    Han Jae-jung tapped the ground with the crutch he still couldn¡¯t put down, issuing a warning.

    ¡°Listen, Ms. Vega.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really not going to stop calling me that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think maintaining a certain distance from people is necessary? Why, I think this level of familiarity is good.¡±

    ¡°Distance¡­?¡±

    After staring at him for a moment, Baek Ah-hee soon lowered her head and stroked her belly with a worried hand.

    ¡°Did we¡­ Not have enough distance?¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on.¡±

    Han Jae-jung inwardly swallowed a curse. Of course, it was a curse directed at himself. The victim has the legitimate right to wield the offender¡¯s sin like a weapon.

    ¡®Yeah, I¡¯m a bastard. I¡¯m the bastard. Ugh, damn it.¡¯

    Holding back his anger, he corrected himself.

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t really want to be personally close with you, Ms. Vega.¡±

    ¡°What?! Why not!¡±

    She had originally thought it would be fine to get closer.

    She had wanted to take care of the magical girl by her side and avoid the conclusion of the world¡¯s destruction.

    But there were a few downsides to this.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s deception.¡±

    One issue was his true identity. Even if his goal was to protect the magical girls, his transformed appearance was the very cause of their suffering.

    No matter how heroically he acted, it would shake their position and support, which was a problem.

    But if hepletely hid his heroic side and pretended to be a viin on the outside, that would only cause them immense stress.

    There was no answer to this.

    The moment an answer was found, it created another problem in an endless cycle.

    Like the rising sun and setting moon, his identity as neither a demon nor human was fundamentally the cause of their suffering.

    Therefore, hiding his identity and getting close to the magical girls was deception. Meeting an acquaintance without memories was deception in another sense.

    Of course, this was merely an explicit reason.

    ¡°Also, it¡¯s a personal issue for me. If I get close to people like you, I can¡¯t avoid attracting attention.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t forget the curious, inquisitive gazes of the medical staff whenever Baek Ah-hee visited during his hospitalization.

    Their eyes chasing intriguing gossip resembled the hungry gaze of a predator lusting after meat.

    While this hospital specialized in managing magical girls and wouldn¡¯t actively dig into or leak private matters, other ces would certainly try.

    It was beyond ufortable ¨C it was revolting, and more than revolting, it was terrifying. For him, being exposed to the gaze of others meant that.

    At least when he was transformed, it was better. His whole body was covered, and even his speech and movements differed slightly, so no one could imagine it was him inside.

    But enduring that with his own body as Han Jae-jung was still difficult.

    The gaze of others was still dreadful.

    The feeling of rejection welling up from deep inside resembled that of a ma.

    No matter how hard you tried to force opposite poles together, they would eventually repel and move apart.

    Trauma resembles fear but is different.

    If fear is a momentary tremor, then trauma is an old, ingrained scar.

    A mental injury.

    Just as you can¡¯t berate someone who lost their sense of smell for not being able to smell, trauma is a mental disability and defect.

    It is something to be ovee, but not in a single moment.

    ¡°¡­Is it that serious?¡±

    Baek Ah-hee asked with concern. Han Jae-jung did not take any particr action.

    ¡°Then, then we can just meet more secretly!¡±

    ¡°And what will you do if we get caughtter? You¡¯re still young, so look for another guy instead of an old man like me.¡±

    ¡°Age doesn¡¯t matter when people be friends. Plus, the age gap between us isn¡¯t that big.¡±

    ¡°There is a gap in our appearances.¡±

    Han Jae-jung turned his head to study his own reflection in the window.

    His beard was shaggy, and his hair was long enough to be called long hair.

    He resembled the homeless people or famous performance artists frequently seen in subways or parks.

    No matter what profession others assumed he had after seeing him, the assumption that he was still in his mid-twenties would never cross their minds.

    ¡°But¡­that¡¯s¡­!¡±

    Even Baek Ah-hee couldn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°But that¡¯s only because you haven¡¯t cut your hair and beard, Jae-jung! I understand not getting a haircut, but you had plenty of opportunities to shave while you were in the hospital. Why haven¡¯t you trimmed it yet?¡±

    What she said was not wrong. Anyone living in society would take care of their appearance no matter how busy, especially a man in his twenties who could still take pride in his looks.

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s answer to her question was simple.

    ¡°For winter¡­preparation?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Stroking his considerably grown beard with satisfaction, he continued his exnation.

    ¡°It gets cold in the winter, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±

    ¡°Look at the animals in hightitudes. They all have fluffy fur, right? They evolved that way to endure the cold. So this is my own evolutionary process.¡±

    While other parts can be covered by clothing, the face is difficult to protect. Even the clothes provide little warmth, making it hard to withstand the cold.

    This is how poverty brings such hardship.

    ¡°Just protecting your head can help you spend the winter much warmer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just an excuse! I¡¯ll buy you a hat and coat. Please tidy up that dirty look!¡±

    ¡°Di¡­rty¡­?¡±

    Han Jae-jung checked his reflection in the window again. It didn¡¯t look particrly dirty to him.

    ¡°To be honest, I kind of like the vibe of looking like a man in his forties.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about a guy in his twenties being called middle-aged! Twenty more years have been added to your age!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee rummaged through her bag and took out her wallet. From the wallet, she pulled out some bills and held them out.

    ¡°Here, use this!¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Han Jae-jung backed away in confusion, but she kept pushing the bills towards his face. Due to their height difference, she had to raise her arm quite high.

    ¡°Use this to get a haircut and shave! If you¡¯re so satisfied with your face, show it off a bit! Don¡¯t hide it!¡±

    So this is what it feels like to receive charity from a young child. Han Jae-jung marveled at how low his life had sunk.

    ¡°Hey, even so, taking your money to do that is¡­¡±

    ¡°You already used my money for the hospital room, so why bring it up now?¡±

    She was right. Han Jae-jung nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange to walk around looking so conspicuous when you said you don¡¯t like attracting attention?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It was a perspective he had not considered. Han Jae-jung was amazed.

    Like a bolt of lightning, the de ofnguage struck his mind, severing the endless path of excuses.

    It was a sharp and refreshing admonition, like a king¡¯s strike cutting the Gordian knot.

    ¡°Right? I have another consultation in a week, soe looking presentable then.¡±

    A slip of paper was ced on the dazed Han Jae-jung¡¯s hand. She moved his fingers to make him grip the bills, lest they fly away. His fist gently held a few crinkled bills.

    Evidence that she had sweated and toiled at her age. Proof of herbor and efforts.

    Baek Ah-hee smiled as she ced her hand over his fist.

    ¡°Got it? Come back looking handsome enough to make every woman in the world fall for you, okay?¡±

    ¡°What if you end up falling for me, Ms. Vega?¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be the one getting taken away, Jae-jung.¡±

    Han Jae-jung gave a small smile.

    ¡°Yes. Then I¡¯ll be so charming that I could seduce every woman in the world, but just shy of making Ms Vega fall for me.¡±

    ¡°You understood me perfectly! Oh, right, did you hear the counseling building changed? Don¡¯t bete by getting lost!¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee waved and dashed off, and once she was a reasonable distance away, she turned back to him, nodding her head slightly. Then she dashed off again, this time walking backwards while continuing to wave.

    What a busy farewell.

    Han Jae-jung waved back at her.

    Like a ship disappearing over the horizon, the girl¡¯s figure gradually vanished into the busy world of the city.

    Watching her retreating figure, Han Jae-jung felt an inexplicable pang in his heart.

    ¡®I really should clean up this sloppy appearance¡­¡¯

    He looked again at his reflection in the window ss.

    His unkempt appearance showed ack of basic grooming. Those who saw him would likely find it strange and avoid him, while simultaneously not even trying to see the person beneath this face.

    Almost no one remembers the dating rumor about Blue Sirius anymore. Even the former cyber investigators who fueled that scandal would have a hard time connecting him to that past incident when they saw him now.

    Like most controversial topics, it was forgotten over time. This dating rumor dissipated even faster than most, as the public¡¯s attention quickly scattered and evaporated.

    This was because Sirius¡¯s conduct was so upright, and the investigation revealed she had done nothing wrong.

    Of course, most of those circumstances were fabricated by Han Jae-jung himself.

    In exchange for the public sympathy towards Blue Sirius, hostile public opinion arose against Han Jae-jung.

    He even encountered people who barged into his home hurling insults, some even brandishing weapons. He received countless private messages demanding nude photos of the magical girl, and even more extreme requests.

    It was a time when Han Jae-jung fell to be society¡¯s garbage, bing disconnected from society.

    He no longer grooms himself, unconsciously unable to feel the need. For him, the desire to belong to society had long since disappeared.

    He forgot the memories but the pain was eternal. Even without the memories, the pain alone was enough to control his behavior.

    He let his hair grow shaggy and didn¡¯t shave. Of course, he maintained basic hygiene to avoid odors and itchiness, but that was it.

    It was a roundabout way of expressing that he had cut himself off from society and intended to remain that way ¨C an expression of the self that even he took a while to realize the meaning of.

    Han Jae-jung stroked his beard, feeling its coarse texture.

    He doesn¡¯t want to be close to the magical girl. Because of the deception,ck of memories, and aversion to drawing attention.

    But then when would be the right time to get close to someone?

    When could he show his face openly to old acquaintances again?

    When would this aversion to others¡¯ gaze disappear?

    All were problems with no answers.

    Would he hastily rush out to people once he reached his limit of making excuses while waiting to be perfect?

    By constantly postponing opportunities and repeating refusal and distance, would he really get closer to perfection?

    Would that day of perfection ever evene?

    And even if the day came when he was perfectly prepared, how many people would still be around to approach him? If he approached them, could he ever turn back?

    Han Jae-jung let out a deep sigh. His head hurt.

    He didn¡¯t know how to change, but he felt the need to change.

    He knew the easiest way.

    Changing one¡¯s outward appearance is far simpler than changing the inner self.

    For the first step, he decided to follow his counselor¡¯s advice.

    Han Jae-jung went to the bank.

    The money Baek Ah-hee had given him, he put into a donation box. From the bank ount he had long forgotten about, he withdrew a small amount of cash.

    It was the ount Seol-hwa had sent money to. Han Jae-jung didn¡¯t consider this money his own. Whatever her guilt, this was money he didn¡¯t deserve.

    So this act was theft, a loan ¨C these bundles of cash clutched in his hand were all debt.

    A debt that had to be repaid someday.

    Sin incurs an obligation of atonement, debt an obligation of repayment.

    No matter how much you avoid it, the duty you shoulder must eventually be faced.

    Yoon Seol-hwa.

    This was the pretext created for him to reconnect with her.

    Han Jae-jung wanted to give himself this obligation to meet her again someday, and repay the debt while able to face her.

    He left the bank and set off.

    His destination was, naturally, the barber shop.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Baek Ah-hee arrived early at the counseling office, her steps filled with excitement.

    He was always there first while she camete, but this time it was reversed.

    ¡°Ribbon, what kind of hairstyle will it be?¡±

    [I wonder¡­ with pomade?]

    ¡°Have a little more enthusiasm! This is the day that Jae-jung ising back transformed!¡±

    She waited excitedly for the door to open.

    [You don¡¯t doubt he¡¯ll have cut his hair?]

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Five minutes before the appointed time, the door opened.

    ¡°You have to start by believing in things like this if you want to believe in everything.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the man who entered.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53

    <b><i>Call My Name (4)</i></b>

    Baek Ah-hee was flustered. For a moment, she didn¡¯t recognize that he was her client. Of course, it was only for a few seconds, a mere instant. But that much impact was indeed there.

    It wasn¡¯t pomade, as Ribbon, her mascot, had glumly said. It was his natural hair, swaying freely with the breeze. His neatly trimmed dark brown hair was beautiful. The parts touched by light or sunlight shone brown, while the other parts remained a calm ck.

    The strands of hair fluttering near his eyebrows naturally guided her gaze to his eyes.

    Deep ck eyes weed her. Eyes that could suck in strangers like the universe. The slightly cold-looking eye shape and thick, dark eyebrows adorning his eyes made his gaze stand out even more.

    When he blinked, Baek Ah-hee averted her eyes downward, as if avoiding something. A cleanly angled jawline greeted her. It was neat. There were faint traces of stubble, but certainly not enough to be called unsightly.

    It was a reasonably well-groomed look, trimmed with the minimum necessary scissors and razors.

    However, perhaps because it was different from how she had seen him before, Baek Ah-hee felt a refreshing, carbonated sensation.

    The kind of dramatic transformation that frequently appears inics or dramas aimed at teenagers.The gloomy boy bes a handsome guy after taking off his sses, or a simple hair trim turns someone into a beauty.

    She had thought such things were purely fiction.

    The reason it became the past tense was because that thought had now been shattered.

    ¡°Ohhh¡­¡±

    Baek Ah-hee apuded. It may seem like an odd reaction, but nothing else could better represent her feelings at the moment.

    What was reflected in her eyes was clearly a handsome man, not some scruffy-looking homeless person.

    With his slightly rugged looks, appropriatelyrge build and tall height, he gave off a handsome vibe that women would likely prefer over men. Yet there was no doubt he was indeed ¡®handsome¡¯.

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°My choice was right after all.¡±

    ¡°No, what do you mean?¡±

    Baek Ah-hee nodded her head. It felt like discovering a pearl buried in the mud. Although his shabby appearance had exuded a decadent mystique rather than unpleasantness, hinting at an outstanding exterior, she didn¡¯t expect this degree.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    A deep exmation of admiration rang out along with the apuse.

    Embarrassed by the grandiose wee, Han Jae-jung scratched the back of his now refreshed neck and smiled.

    ¡°¡­Am I under arrest?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­not yet? But the risk has arisen!¡±

    After locking eyes with him for a long time, Baek Ah-hee eventually couldn¡¯t take it anymore and quickly turned her gaze away. His transformed appearance had certainly had an effect; Baek Ah-hee¡¯s ears were turning red despite her not having undergone any transformation herself.

    ¡°I guess I shouldn¡¯t shave next time I meet with Ms. Vega.¡±

    Throwing out the cheeky remark, Han Jae-jung turned his gaze into the room.

    ¡°¡­Well, there may not be a next time.¡±

    Arge card read ¡®Congrattions on graduating from Red Vega¡¯s counseling!¡¯ written in pastel tones.

    This marked the fourth week of counseling sessions.

    Officially, this was the final session.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the final session about, Teacher?¡±

    Chuckling at the unfamiliar title, Baek Ah-hee scurried over to her desk and picked up a sheet of paper.

    ¡°Ta-dah! It¡¯s a test to confirm how Jae-jung¡¯s mindset has positively changed so far~ Please answer this sincerely, and we¡¯ll have a few Q&As before ending the counseling session!¡±

    Han Jae-jung picked up the questionnaire with a wry smile.

    ¡°Quite formal, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s formal.¡±

    ¡°So is this really the end?¡±

    Baek Ah-hee¡¯s answer came a beatte.

    ¡°¡­Well, first! Fill this out first¡­ Oh, a pen! A pen¡­ Here you go¡­¡±

    Baek Ah-hee handed him the pen with both hands sped together.

    Han Jae-jung also took the pen with both hands and sat down. He immediately began filling out the questionnaire, writing his name first.

    ¡®Have you recently felt anxious or depressed¡­ Strongly agree, agree, neutral¡­ Wow, this is really by the book.¡¯

    Carefully reading through each item one by one, he swiftly checked off the answers.

    For a while, only the scratching sound of his pen resonated in the room.

    ¡°Um, excuse me!¡±

    ¡°Oh right, now that you mention it.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee¡¯s words were easily cut off by Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told Ms. Vega. It may help interpret the answerster, so I should mention it now.¡±

    ¡°Wait, that¡­¡±

    ¡°It probably differs from what Ms. Vega thinks. It¡¯s about my past.¡±

    There were some omissions from the life story he had told her before.

    He disliked having his face seen.

    And there was a reason for that.

    ¡°I was cyberbullied. Ah¡­since it extended to real life, I guess it¡¯s okay to call it real-life bullying too. Anyway, I dislike having other people¡¯s attention on me. I dislike cameras too. I dislike receiving attention. I don¡¯t like strangers seeing my face andmenting on how my looks are unpleasant, my eyes look a certain way, or I look like a hooligan. I was severely bullied.¡±

    This was the reason why she felt less aversion to Watcher¡¯s activities.

    Because it was merely a fabricated face, not his real one.

    ¡°Thanks to that, I feel nauseous just watching the news and get chills reading articles. I¡¯ve be greatly wed in this modern society where everything has to be dealt with electronically.¡±

    His hand, which had been marking V¡¯s incessantly on the survey responses, stopped.

    ¡°Vega, can I change?¡±

    Baek Ah-hee looked at him quietly, then drew a slight smile on her lips shining in a pinkish hue. It wasn¡¯t a mocking smile. It was apassionate one.

    ¡°¡­Jae-jung, before I became a magical girl, I was like the vige idiot. If you¡¯re poor, you should at least be smart, and if you¡¯re not smart, you should at least be obedient, but I was neither. I invested everything in the dream of bing a magical girl and didn¡¯t think about the future or have any contingency ns.¡±

    She calmly exhibited her own wounds.

    ¡°Should I have said I was a¡­pariah? Not that everyone actively bullied me, but no one showed any interest in me either ¨C that kind of child. I couldn¡¯t do anything properly but couldn¡¯t let go of the dream of being a magical girl until my senior year of high school. In a way, it was only natural.¡±

    It was self-deprecating. Regret for her past self. Humor and remorse. Even now, she realized her past self had no solutions.

    A child blinded by dreams, shortening her own lifespan.

    Perhaps it was inevitable that the more arduous her reality became, the more obsessed she became with her dreams, since darkness is not required for blindness, but light.

    She needed hope to cling to.

    ¡°¡­I wonder what would have happened if I hadn¡¯t be a magical girl. Would I have clung to that dream until I was an adult, grasping a dream that would nevere true¡­? Maybe I would have ended up in your position, Jae-jung.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee slightly raised the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t. I became a magical girl and met many good people. There was a lot of suffering, but still, I was able to change. It would have been impossible for me alone, though. I had my mascot¡­Ribbon, and my seniors, and¡­ Jae-jung, you were there too.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee ced her hand over Han Jae-jung¡¯s hand that wasn¡¯t holding the pen.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that sometimes people find sce in the hope experienced by others, but sometimes they find sce in the despair experienced by others. They find solidarity by discovering empathy between themselves and others.¡±

    That was the meaning behind her revealing her own wounds ¨C one of the things she had read in a counseling manual about sharing one¡¯s own circumstances.

    ¡°Just knowing you¡¯re not alone allows people to change. To shake off the pain.¡±

    It was a textbook and a good thing to say. Some might criticize it as trite.

    But the fact that it was a textbook meant it had value.

    It had the universal power to be used anywhere.

    ¡°Jae-jung, you¡¯re one of my good people. And I¡­ believe I can be that for you too.¡±

    Han Jae-jung had revealed his wounds, and Baek Ah-hee revealed her own wounds in response.

    It was only at the end of the counseling that the two were able to candidly confess their suffering.

    ¡°Jae-jung, you can change. I¡¯ll help you, even if it¡¯s difficult.¡±

    Han Jae-jung smiled. The pen had somehow made its way to thest question.

    ¡°So this is finally proper counseling.¡±

    ¡°¡­! Ah, no this is¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know. The circumstances haven¡¯t been conducive until now. It was wrong to push someone who couldn¡¯t even take care of themselves, let alone their studies, into counseling. I¡¯m not trying to assign me, Vega.¡±

    ¡°¡­It somehow sounds like you¡¯re dismissing it.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee red at him with an irritated expression. Not caring at all, he twirled the pen. It was finished.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I can change. After all, I have the assurance of the Red Comet, the Supernova Vega.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me!¡±

    Seeing the flustered Baek Ah-hee, Han Jae-jungughed heartily.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done here.¡±

    ¡°Ah thank you~¡±

    He slid the paper over and handed it to her, and she immediatelyposed herself and epted it with a smile.

    ¡°Hmm you really did answer conscientiously.¡±

    The paper, which had started out clean, was now covered in ck ink stains.

    After carefully examining the contents, Baek Ah-hee lifted the paper up.

    Vertically.

    ¡°Really¡­conscientiously¡­¡±

    And then she tore it with force.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°There, your conscientious responses are bing trash.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    ¡°It was a useless process anyway! I can¡¯t read your heart from what¡¯s written on this paper! Were you going to end the counseling like this? I don¡¯t like it!¡±

    She didn¡¯t hide her pounding, excited heart.

    Pushing her sparkling eyes towards him, she made a suggestion.

    ¡°Jae-jung! Let¡¯s go out for some fresh air!¡±

    She returned the suggestion he had made before.

    Only this time, the meaning was more secr.

    ¡°You mean go out and y?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Crumpling the torn pieces of paper, she said, ¡°This time I¡¯ll really treat you to something delicious! I¡¯ll buy you meat, meat!¡±

    ¡°¡­Hey kid, I don¡¯t really want charity meat¡­¡±

    ¡°Rejections are for the strong. No matter how old you are, it¡¯s useless in front of capital. The socially disadvantaged just have to take it!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re getting cheekier and cheekier¡­¡±

    Han Jae-jung sighed deeply, then nodded.

    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s been my dream since old times to live it up with a young friend¡¯s money. Quick, open up that wallet for me. Have you seen a beggar?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s one right in front of me and I¡¯m not blind, so how could I not see him? Ah, that¡¯s not an ableist remark, you got that right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee smiled faintly. How fortunate to be able to work and y at the same time. At the thought of grilling beef and visiting a dessert cafe for the rest of the day, she was already feeling happy.

    Han Jae-jung read the yearning for gustatory satisfaction behind her smile and rose from his seat. With such high expectations, it was hard to refuse.

    ¡°When we go out, disguise yourself properly so no one recognizes you. Let¡¯s go right away¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee stopped him by extending her palm.

    ¡°Wait¡­a minute¡­you see¡­¡±

    Her expression was tense, unlike moments ago.

    ¡°To prove that our counseling session was sessful and tomemorate it¡­we need to undergo a procedure that captures the form of an object on a photosensitive surface¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean take a photo?¡±

    ¡°Ah, uh, no, uh, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    After pursing her lips, twisting her body, and ardently appealing her agony, distress, and suffering, she could finally nod in affirmation.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Han Jae-jung stroked his chin, deep in thought. The slight roughness left on his smooth chin still felt a bit strange.

    Even now, the camera is one of the things he has a considerable aversion to. He couldn¡¯t readily say ¡®Yes, sure¡¯ despite her request.

    Knowing this, Baek Ah-hee must have been cautious.

    Normally, she would have just stroked her belly and said something like, ¡®My stomach is hurting today¡­¡¯

    ¡°Will it be made public?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it might be¡­but only my face will appear in the article! For your identity and safety, I won¡¯t leave any clues to specte who you are, so don¡¯t worry!¡±

    His aversion grew even stronger. Even if his face wouldn¡¯t appear, the fact that the photo would be in an article¡­

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    He pondered deeply.

    But the answer came quickly.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I knew you wouldn¡¯t want to¡­huh?¡±

    ¡°I said okay.¡±

    He had made up his mind to change and ovee his trauma.

    If it wasn¡¯t a malicious camera shutter to mock and disparage him, and his face wouldn¡¯t be directly revealed, he thought it might be alright.

    ¡°¡­But since I do have an aversion, it has to be just this once. Got it?¡±

    ¡°O-Of course! Ribbon, here¡¯s my phone!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee threw her smartphone into the air. To Han Jae-jung¡¯s eyes, that¡¯s what it looked like, but not to Baek Ah-hee¡¯s. The cat-shaped mascot called Ribbon caught the phone instead.

    She quickly pulled Han Jae-jung¡¯s arm and positioned him under the n card, striking a pose herself.

    ¡®Ah, as I thought¡­¡¯

    Han Jae-jung quietly thought as his eyes met the camera.

    ¡®Cameras are a no-go.¡¯

    He closed his eyes, imagining rushing to the bathroom to throw up as soon as this was over.

    ¡°Okay, one~ two~¡±

    From the side, Baek Ah-hee¡¯s hurried yet cheerful voice rang out.

    ¡°Cheese!¡±

    ¡°Cheese¡­¡±

    Click.

    The shutter sound reverberated dreadfully in his mind. At the same time, hisplexion turned deathly pale, as if he had been in a centrifuge.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re done¡­Jae-jung!¡±

    As soon as the signal forpletion came, he immediately dashed to the bathroom and threw up.

    When he returned, a very apologetic-looking Baek Ah-hee greeted him.

    Unlike her expression when he first saw her today, apanied by death and tension, she now looked extremely anxious and fidgety.

    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re sorry, buy me an expensive cut of beef.¡±

    Observing her expression quietly, Han Jae-jung pondered what to add next, before deciding and speaking.

    ¡°Ah-hee.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The corners of her mouth turned up again.

    Seeing that, Han Jae-jung smiled too.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Heh, heheh¡­¡±

    Gazing at the photo disyed on her smartphone screen, Baek Ah-heeughed.

    It was her pride.

    She had provided the opportunity for him to change, and he had given her a chance to change as well.

    Of course, there wereplicated circumstances afterward, but¡­

    Anyway, they had be friends for certain.

    It seemed their rtionship would continue even after the counseling ended.

    ¡°Ribbon, what if Jae-jung tries to meet up too often? Maybe he¡¯s still too tense to contact me first?¡±

    [That¡­ Guardian¡­ Don¡¯t worry¡­ I don¡¯t think that will happen¡­]

    Even days after the final counseling session, Baek Ah-hee¡¯s mind lingered on him.

    With his sudden good looks and change in honorifics, he had left quite an impression in many ways.

    For a girl still dreaming of fantasies, he evoked various scenarios of taming a bad boy that she had seen inics and novels.

    Did someone finally fall for me? She even entertained such delusions.

    ¡°Mydy? What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Davi!¡±

    ¡°A man? Not a man?¡±

    White Davi suddenly approached her.

    ¡°Betrayal! Vega got herself a boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that! He¡¯s just my counselor¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re smiling while looking at your counselor?! Ridiculous! Don¡¯t lie to me! Such lies won¡¯t work on me!¡±

    Davi snatched the phone from her hand and scrutinized the photo intently.

    ¡°Oho, looking at his face¡­ He¡¯s quite handsome. But he seems unruly. Did he seduce you with his looks? Ah, harassment! Maybe he harassed you!¡±

    White Davi¡¯s eyebrows soon furrowed deeply.

    ¡°Hmm? But I feel like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with all the noise?¡±

    ¡°Give it back!¡±

    Thanks to hermotion, even the Pink Deneb drinking beer nearby became interested.

    ¡°Mydy has gotten herself a boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Ooh, our Ah-hee is quite the yer? Let me see who seduced our girl.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s not like that!¡±

    White Davi extended her arm to show the photo.

    The beer can Pink Deneb was holding immediately dropped.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    <b><i>Call My Name (5)</i></b>

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s because of Ms. Davi!¡±

    ¡°Why is this my fault! It¡¯s Senpia¡¯s carelessness! Dog girl! Enjoy!¡±

    ¡°Enjoy¡­? Ah, anyway, clean this up quickly!¡±

    Seeing the fallen can spilling its contents on the ground, the two scolded each other. Joo Ah-yoon was staring nkly at the screen of her smartphone. The machine wasn¡¯t ringing, but she alone was ringing. Vibrating.

    ¡°Hey, what is this?¡±

    ¡°By the way, what is Gyeonnyeo¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh right! Not a dog girl, but Jignyo! I got confused with Gyeonnyeo! I¡¯ve somehow fused with Jignyo!¡±

    White Davi let out a meaninglessugh while giggling, and Baek Ahee nodded her head as if she understood what she meant. Then, Joo Ah-yoon, who was shaking her body restlessly while holding her smartphone, shouted.¡°What the fuck is this!¡±

    The scolding stopped and silence fell. The two bickering teenagers had to shut their mouths at the fury of their senior.

    ¡°What, what is it¡­?¡±

    ¡°Your boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°Not my boyfriend! Plus, if I date that adult, I¡¯ll get arrested!¡±

    ¡°Ooh! A lover of older men!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡±

    White Davi tried to liven up the mood without any tact, but failed. Baek Ah-hee swallowed hard in tension, and Joo Ah-yoon growled while clutching her smartphone.

    It was fortunate that the smartphone didn¡¯t break, given her normal human strength before transformation.

    ¡®What, what is it¡­? Did she mistake me thinking the magical girl became distracted by dating¡­? No, there are quite a few seniors who do that too¡­¡¯

    Dating for a magical girl is a big deal. There is a possibility that personal feelings may interfere with the hero¡¯s rescue activities, leading to discriminatory words and actions.

    However, a magical girl is a person before being a hero. She has personal desires, likes and dislikes, and varying degrees of favorability towards different people.

    Telling people in their prime not to love is a form of abuse. Of course, most of their work consists of mental and physical abuse anyway.

    Still, love is a part of human life that is difficult to give up. But magical girls find it difficult to live human lives. They are the ones who receive more attention than anyone else in today¡¯s world.

    Therefore, dating for magical girls is quite secretive.

    Learning from past breakups that urred without anyone being particrly at fault, and taking a few other incidents as lessons, they came to one conclusion.

    If you¡¯re going to date, let those around you know about the rtionship first, and then cooperate to keep it discreet.

    It¡¯s simr to dating for idols.

    Unlike in the past when they hid rtionships regardless of friend or foe only to have sudden articles expose them due to paparazzi and the like, these days they inform thepany about the rtionship first, and then thepany actively cooperates in maintaining secrecy.

    This is the reality of how magical girls date these days. The Magical Girl Association has departments like public rtions and media management. There are also quite a few talented magical girls with useful abilities.

    Attempting secret dating while receiving collective cooperation is the recent general dating method for magical girls.

    Above all, public perception has changed significantly, with quite a few opinions saying not to make a fuss about mere dating.

    Baek Ah-hee herself knows a few seniors who have boyfriends.

    ¡®I heard one of them recently broke up, though¡­ Ah, is that why?¡¯

    Unfortunately, most of those love stories end in disaster. It¡¯smon for them to meet catastrophe even before the news spreads to the media.

    Because the work of a magical girl is perilous. Going to the hospital is asmon and natural as going to a cafe, and they often face stress from the outside as well.

    It¡¯s not just them suffering. Those around them suffer too. Seeing a loved one in pain is always agonizing.

    In that sense, the lover of a hero could be considered an emotionalborer.

    Some magical girls also frequently vent theirints to their lovers, unintentionally treating them like emotional dumpsters.

    Above all, they have very little time to meet. Any child ying with a magical girl toy knows very well how busy a magical girl¡¯s life is.

    It¡¯s almost natural that a hero¡¯s love burns as hot as fire yet as brief as a candle in the wind.

    That¡¯s why dating is generally discouraged for magical girls. While they try their best to support existing rtionships, there was an ethical agreement to prevent such rtionships from happening in the first ce.

    But Pink Deneb¡¯s current rage wasn¡¯t about that.

    ¡°Why is Bro Jae-jung¡­ no, Han Jae-jung here!¡±

    ¡°Huh? You know Han Jae-jung?¡±

    ¡°¡­Han Jae-jung?¡±

    The three were simultaneously surprised. Red Vega was surprised that an acquaintance knew her acquaintance, White Davi was surprised by the unfamiliar name, and Pink Deneb was surprised that Red Vega, who knew nothing, was surprised.

    ¡°Ah, ah! I know him!¡±

    The first to speak amidst the strange astonishment and silence was White Davi. Raising her hand with a bright voice no different from before, she shouted.

    ¡°The god of school violence, dating violence, and gaslighting, ¡®that bastard¡¯! I¡¯ve seen photos of him online back then¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Pink Deneb red at her. It wasn¡¯t the cute grumbling or affectionate anger and cursing she often directed at her juniors.

    It was a sharp gaze close to murderous intent, as if she wanted to turn her into a corpse and devour it rather than just devour an existing one.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    A voice of extremely low temperature reverberated in her eardrums. Even Joo Ah-yoon herself was surprised by her own words. But she didn¡¯t show it and quietly finished venting her anger.

    ¡°Watch your fucking mouth, you crazy bitch slut.¡±

    White Davi immediately stood at attention and saluted.

    ¡°Yes~!¡±

    ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake¡­.¡±

    Dismissing her unsatisfactory and yful attitude with just a sigh, she red at Baek Ah-hee again.

    ¡°That bastard¡­? Jae, Jae-jung? Why?!¡±

    ¡°That bastard¡­ yeah, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s only natural you don¡¯t know, Ah-hee.¡±

    The Dating Incident of Blue Sirius. One of the major scandals even among the dating incidents involving magical girls.

    Thinking back now, it¡¯s surprising how much malicious gossip was spread, but that fire was soon extinguished. Or rather, it would be more urate to say it was transferred elsewhere.

    Han Jae-jung conspired with a reporter to take all the me on himself. In the article, he was portrayed as an abuser who suppressed his girlfriend¡¯s behavior, a trainer who controlled her actions, and a coward who did not admit any responsibility.

    A clear, distinct, and obvious culprit was created.

    People who cursed Blue Sirius, those who dismissed it as an overreaction, and even the indifferent ones all came together to curse him.

    In some dark corners of the inte, they evenmitted illegal acts such as sharing his photos and spreading his address, making efforts in their justified hatred.

    Of course, since this was a typical game among inte losers, it was not strange that the still young and informationally vulnerable Baek Ah-hee did not know about it.

    After this incident, Blue Sirius showed good activities and achievements, and acquired an irreceable external image among the magical girls.

    To that extent, her past rtionship with ¡®that bastard¡¯ was hushed, and anyone who brought it up was considered a malicious troll.

    The name Han Jae-jung was hidden, defaced, and deconstructed, as evidenced by the fact that he became known as ¡®that bastard¡¯, as if his name itself was an insult.

    In some lowly ces, they even vulgarly worshipped the idea of having their way with a magical girl like that.

    However, the fact that even that worship did not mention his name and referred to him as ¡®that bastard¡¯ suggests that most of it was just a game for satire and humor.

    Now, it has been several years since that dating incident. Too much information has piled up like sand over it for anyone to dig it up anew. Not many people would make an effort to dig up trash that¡¯s not even a treasure.

    Baek Ah-hee must know about Blue Sirius¡¯ dating incident, but she certainly does not know the details. There¡¯s no way she would know his name or face. In fact, even theizens from back then have probably forgotten by now.

    Among the magical girls, those who know the atmosphere from that time do not even casually mention it, and those who don¡¯t know follow the lead of their seniors and don¡¯t bring it up either.

    There¡¯s simply no reason to bring up or dig into a colleague¡¯s private matters in the first ce.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Then what did Ms. Davi just say¡­?¡±

    ¡°I said you don¡¯t need to know!¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon was extremely emotional right now. Baek Ah-hee had never seen her this enraged before. She always raised her voice as if she were angry, but there was always a calmposure behind it.

    She couldn¡¯t even guess why she was so furious.

    ¡°Anyway, this guy. Is he your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°I told you he¡¯s not!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I figured. This Bro would never date you¡­ Well, even when he was dating that senior¡­ Ah, never mind. So where did you meet him then?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s written on the back, just like it says¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    By the back, she must mean¡­ This question was resolved without even needing to voice it.

    A gift card with a message like ¡®Congrattions onpleting Red Vega¡¯s suicide counseling!¡¯ was visible behind the couple in the photo.

    ¡°Sui¡­cide¡­¡±

    For a moment, her brain stopped functioning. Or rather, it would be more urate to say she refused to understand.

    ¡°¡­Suicide?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon repeated that word in an extremelyposed manner, like a child hearing a new word from its mother for the first time.

    ¡°Uh, sister¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, wait. Shut up for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Sister, calm down first¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you to shut it!¡±

    Only after venting her anger at the helpless opponent did Joo Ah-yoon ept that word.

    ¡°He tried to¡­mit suicide¡­? That brother?¡±

    She recognized it, epted it, and understood it.

    After understanding the weight and symbolism of the word suicide, the remaining process was imagination.

    Suicide.

    She imagined the various pains he must have endured before attempting that act. The numerous hardships he must have gone through without family or friends, without anyone to rely on, the countless hostile gazes and nders, the various curses she had seen on the inte.

    They could have been mere imagination, or they could have been more than just imagination, more than she could have imagined.

    This imagination then led to the source of that pain.

    Herself, who had thought she could just forget about it by optimistically assuming he would be fine, who had averted her gaze and tried to move on with reality.

    A chill ran down her spine. She even felt disgusted.

    ¡°¡­Photo¡­shop¡­?¡±

    She approached Baek Ah-hee with a smile, who flinched and shook her head in bewilderment, afraid of being scolded again.

    ¡°It¡¯s photoshopped, right? Damn it. No, it can¡¯t be. Why, why did this brother go there? Why would he even think of killing himself¡­ There¡¯s no reas¡­¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon closed her mouth. There was a reason. In fact, there were too many.

    They were still welling up. The numerous reasons to die, the various pains he must have endured, flooded her mind.

    She thought it would be better for him to be away from her. Since he had suffered because of his closeness to a magical girl, she thought it would only hurt him more if she approached him unnecessarily.

    To her, Han Jae-jung was a strong person. Someone who could ovee such pain and find his own answer.

    But he was not.

    He too was a frail human. Too weak and ordinary to endure all that pain alone.

    She had been idealizing him in the very way she had despised. She had optimistically and hopefully imagined him based on the assumption that he was superhuman.

    What a ridiculous idea that he might have opened a store somewhere quiet. It was an absurd optimism.

    What nonsense to make such assumptions about someone who had contemted suicide¡­¡­

    The strength left Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s body. The smartphone she had been tightly gripping fell to the floor with a thud.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Ah-hee quickly picked up the smartphone before the spilled beer could seep into it.

    ¡°This, this can¡¯t be photoshopped¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not photoshopped! I¡¯m a professional, so I can tell! This is definitely a real photo!¡±

    White Davi backed up Baek Ah-hee¡¯s im. The more she did, the more strength drained from Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s body.

    ¡°This¡­ this is here, right¡­?¡±

    She forced strength into her body that was about to drop to its knees and staggered back with stumbling steps.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t ever tell Senior Sirius about this, got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±

    ¡°That girl over there will exin the reason to you. Hey, bitch. Exin it to Ah-hee. You know, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do! I will certainly exin that bastard¡¯s dignity¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you not to talk about him like that¡­ Ugh, never mind. You shut up. Ah-hee. I¡¯m sorry about today. I¡¯ll exin everything to youter, okay?¡±

    Baek Ah-hee was greatly surprised. The eyes of her senior, who had seemed devoid of blood and tears, now looked more gloomy than she had ever seen. But that was not all. Cold droplets of water were forming in those eyes.

    ¡°I have¡­ someone to meet¡­ someone to find right now¡­¡±

    Childlike tears befitting her outward appearance. Pure sorrow, without any mask, armor or thorns.

    She rushed out of the lounge without waiting for a response.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Baek Ah-hee muttered weakly toward the empty space. Of course, there was no answer.

    She never imagined that a single photo of herself and him could cause such a stir.

    She realized there was a secret hidden about him, beyond just her own ignorance.

    Baek Ah-hee still did not know Han Jae-jung.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Han Jae-jung let out an incredulousugh.

    ¡°I seem to be quite popr. I didn¡¯t expect to have so many people looking for me.¡±

    He clicked his tongue and looked around.

    ¡°What business do you have with me? Jason, Botis.¡±

    The response to his mocking tone was a pleasant smile.

    ¡°Hm, I¡¯m d you addressed me by my name right away.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ why did you just say Jason¡¯s name properly? Call mine properly too.¡±

    The viin from the Bootes constetion moved his characteristically loose clothing and ced his hand on his chest.

    ¡°Call me Bo, not Botis.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous.¡±

    An apanying mockingughter came from further back.

    ¡°Yeah, really ridiculous.¡±

    It was a cool, bluish smile.

    ¡°For you trash to be creating names for each other. Isn¡¯t that right, Green Viin?¡±

    ¡°Your words are harsh but I agree, Sirius.¡±

    ¡°Do not take my name in your mouth so freely. It offends me.¡±

    The ground slowly began to freeze with her at the center. Not just the ground, but the air as well. The frozen air was no different from fine des. Merely breathing could draw blood, making it akin to a disease.

    ¡°Is that so? What a coincidence. I too get offended just by looking at your face.¡±

    Watcher pulled his scarf up over his mouth as he continued speaking.

    ¡°But you can say my name as you please. I¡¯m not so petty as to be offended by such trivial things.¡±

    Not his real name, but a name that could serve as an alias.

    ¡°Call me Watcher.¡±

    Han Jae-jung introduced himself this way, ignoring the viins in the middle to focus his gaze solely on one person.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    <em>Bonus chapter thanks to Nell¡¯s sub to ¡®Dual Rune¡¯ via Buymeacoffee</em>

    <b><i>Memory Recovery (1)</i></b>

    As usual today, I was simply massacring viins. Knowing it wouldn¡¯t look good to others, I continued this act quietly in secluded ces.

    What is going on here?

    Han Jae-jung had a headache.

    ¡°So¡­ Were the S-grade viins plotting something together?¡±

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t misunderstand. I have nothing to do with those people.¡±

    Sudden uninvited guests disrupted this peaceful and serene routine of killing.

    Each one of them was fatally dangerous.¡°You¡¯re going too far. We¡¯re in simr situations, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    One weird guy.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s true though. We¡¯re not that close yet.¡±

    One even weirder fellow.

    ¡°Is that so? Well, I don¡¯t care.¡±

    One person making things strange over here.

    Each of them disturbed the peace of mind.

    ¡°Anyway, I have the same task to do.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­sorry but I won¡¯t let you rest today.¡±

    Blue Sirius raised her three swords. Botis also swung his wand, not to be outdone. At the same time, nts and ice moved.

    The two were like conductors leading an orchestra. When they waved the long objects that seemed unrted, the nts and ice shook.

    The vines that had covered the back alley like swarms of insects lost their vitality and froze upon meeting the icy mist. Part of the alley became the midst of a winter mountain in full bloom with snowkes.

    ¡°Looks like you have no intention of doing so.¡±

    Botis stroked his chin and made a troubled gesture, though it wasn¡¯t properly visible under his hood.

    ¡°Myrade, I have a request for you.¡±

    ¡°Jason, be quiet for now. And you there, Miss? We didn¡¯te out intending to kill anyone. We just wanted to talk a little¡­¡±

    ¡°Something that may not happen today could happen tomorrow. We can¡¯t just sit and watch.¡±

    ¡°Help me find my purpose!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a violent idea. Do you think you can justify violence just by considering some future possibility?¡±

    ¡°I already know you¡¯ve hurt people. Don¡¯t make excuses.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve been caught.¡±

    ¡°Tracking and achievement! A beautiful adventure journey!¡±

    This ce now resembled the mor of various human figures heard in bars in the evening. Nonsense and serious conversations were mixed up, ultimately resulting in noise.

    The one suffering from this noise is the kind and lonely ordinary citizen. This time was no different.

    Han Jae-jung sighed, grabbing his throbbing head.

    ¡®I haven¡¯t even properly gathered the starlight yet.¡¯

    Having to face such a formidable foe to take down now and such a terrifying person just to meet properly was quite tiring.

    Progress on activating the stars was slow. Was it because I was only killing enemies with weak starlight, or was this pace normal?

    After activating one star, I still haven¡¯t been able to turn on any additional stars.

    So naturally, I haven¡¯t been able to find the lost fragments of memory either.

    Time doesn¡¯t wait for people. Even people don¡¯t wait for other people. It suddenly barges in before you¡¯re ready.

    I had imagined various conversations I might have when meeting Blue Sirius, but when our eyes actually met, all that remained was guilt and an equallyrge difort.

    The problem was that we happened to meet as Watchers.

    She resents viins. The coolness of ice reflected her current emotions.

    But I can¡¯t reveal my identity either.

    Revealing my identity might make thisplicated rtionship easier, but on the contrary, it would only cause her great difort.

    It¡¯s different from Red Vega¡¯s case.

    Even now, Han Jae-jung regrets his identity being exposed to her.

    If he had been just a little less fortunate, he could have remained outright enemies with Red Vega and unable to show his human face.

    More importantly, she is still young and rash. There is a good chance she might inadvertently expose me to someone else.

    Han Jae-jung hoped Blue Sirius still didn¡¯t know his true identity. Neither of them was ready to ept it.

    Most of Blue Sirius¡¯s mental anguish stems from the person Han Jae-jung. What¡¯s the point of revealing his identity only to cause her further pain?

    But if I continue to endure her resentment, how can I deal with it if she finds out the truthter? Can I even handle it?

    It was a cycle of problems creating more problems.

    ¡®It¡¯ll go around and around.¡¯

    Literally spinning around endlessly, chasing its own tail.

    Ultimately, it was a problem of deficiency. If I had the power and memories, I could be more upright.

    The encounter with Blue Sirius soon led to a confrontation with reality. A re-realization of how pitiful and contradictory an existence I am now.

    [Quest Appeared]

    It was probably not a coincidence that this quest appeared when I met her.

    [Escape from Blue Sirius]

    Quests reflect the user¡¯s ideals, psychology, and current reality as immediate tasks.

    This quest now was Han Jae-jung¡¯s most vivid state of mind more than anything else.

    This must have been Han Jae-jung¡¯s lingering mindset since their breakup.

    I confront viins.

    I spar with and encourage growth in magical girls.

    But she is different.

    Special.

    In front of Blue Sirius, he could not be a Watcher. Just a weak human with a four-character name.

    Han Jae-jung feels the urge to run away from Yoon Seol-hwa.

    ¡®Miserable. Unjust too.¡¯

    It was an objective attitude towards his own matters.

    He vaguely knows what kind of life he lived, but not the entirety of that life. He only knows the past as knowledge, not experience.

    He knows the whole but is ignorant of parts of it. He has the puzzle frame but not the pieces.

    Yet the outline printed on the puzzle frame lets him guess what should fit inside.

    That outline was emotion.

    There is no substance, but there are traces.

    There is emotion, but no memory.

    It was dreadful.

    Is this how it feels to see a debt incurred for reasons unknown?

    Having to avoid others due to emotions I can hardly call my own.

    How miserable and unjust this is.

    I didn¡¯t even understand if I had left many emotions for her in the first ce.

    If we missed each other, there would have been plenty of opportunities to see each other.

    The size of the emotion was too immense to be dismissed as merely wanting to cherish beautiful memories of a first love.

    But there was no way to know.

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    Han Jae-jung wearily responded to the quest¡¯s instructions.

    He slowly approached the front. Vortis and Blue Sirius continued in a subtle standoff. She emanated a chill that Botis defended against with vitality. It seemed an all-out fight would soon break out.

    Jason kept spewing long-winded but empty words.

    He was the most simr person to Han Jae-jung here.

    A wanderer.

    Also, the one with the most useful power.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Tap.

    I grabbed his shoulder. The meaningless rhetoric abruptly stopped.

    ¡°Since today doesn¡¯t seem to be the day, why don¡¯t we get lost instead?¡±

    Jason nodded, ending his long-winded epic fantasy narrative.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Venturing down an unknown path is the true adventure!¡±

    Jason grabbed the long rod on his belt buckle. When he moved it like rowing a boat, the surrounding air rippled.

    ¡°Oh dear.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Botisughed hollowly as if stabbed, and Blue Sirius seemed flustered, probably because this was new to her.

    While I couldn¡¯t use Alkaid, there was a power here that had a simr effect.

    The rippling of the air gradually intensified. I gazed blurrily at the distorted light, like when submerged in water.

    The sights of the four gathered in the damp alley experienced a shared disorientation.

    What was ahead wasn¡¯t ahead anymore, and the ability to perceive space gradually faded. Instead,

    ¡°Ah, then I should give this to youter.¡±

    Botis waved his hand with a wry smile. In that hand was a belt.

    ¡°See you again.¡±

    Was he trying to give me that? Why? Han Jae-jung couldn¡¯t understand.

    He was kind, but also suspicious. Kindness too risky to readily ept.

    Soon, Botis¡¯s figure disappeared.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s meet again next time!¡±

    Following him, Jason bid farewell and vanished. And finally, even through the swaying vision that made him feel seasick, Han Jae-jung met her gaze.

    ¡°I wish you good health.¡±

    ¡°I wish you ill health.¡±

    With that exchange with Blue Sirius, everyone who had been in the back alley disappeared.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    [Quest Complete.]

    [A Star has been discovered.]

    [Would you like to activate it?]

    Before I could even figure out where I had moved to, a voice came from my belt. My head was dizzy from being lost, and my stomach was upset from the recent encounter.

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t unusual for me to mishear and ask again.

    [Approval Received.]

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    The problem was that the belt took this simple murmur as approval.

    If the reward for the quest to defeat the viin was to seize the starlight the viin possessed, then the reward for quests that did not defeat the viin was to enhance the starlight already possessed.

    As the starlight gathered and became brighter, the simple flickering of light became a more intense and shapely light.

    That was a star.

    It seemed this quest was thest key to activating a new star, quite by chance.

    It was fortunate that I had just thought about wanting to gain strength and memories.

    But it was unfortunate that I was still experiencing mental and physical confusion and hadn¡¯t prepared to receive the memories.

    Time and people do not wait for one to be ready.

    Machines were the same.

    [Activating the Star.]

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Um¡­Are you serious?¡±

    The reporter in front of me asked. He was one of the reporters who frequently wrote articles about Blue Sirius that I was somewhat familiar with.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to manipte the incident?¡±

    I calmly responded.

    ¡°Eh~ It¡¯s not really maniption! I just added a little seasoning!¡±

    I showed the conversation on the mobile messenger on the smartphone screen on my desk.

    It was a typical conversation attempting psychological control, mixed with curses and somewhat friendly tones.

    In that messenger, Seol-hwa was the pitiful victim, and I was the perpetrator constantly swearing while showing off my position as her lover.

    With a little more maniption, this structure would be even more solid.

    ¡°Look here. These words are here, here, and here. If youbine them, ta-da.¡±

    ¡°We call this maniption.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just rearranging. The words aren¡¯tpletely made up.¡±

    ¡°But there are words that aren¡¯t there at all? Look at this curse word here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a device to enhance immersion in the story.¡±

    ¡°This seems like a joke to you?¡±

    ¡°It would be great if it was a joke.¡±

    Some of the records did contain actual conversations we had.

    Of course, it was a device for recording and driving a wedge between us, but it wasn¡¯tpletely insincere either.

    Over the past few weeks, I had fought a lot with Seol-hwa. Not just Seol-hwa, but I also frequently fought with my beloved younger sibling.

    My nerves, which had be overly sensitive due to the incident, were enough to ignite a fire with just a little friction.

    It wasn¡¯t just an act to obtain these records, my feelings were genuinely hurt.

    To be precise, I was exhausted from the stress caused by the incident.

    For a little while, living as the boyfriend of a celebrity had be agonizing.

    Day by day, I came to understand how painful it was to be an acquaintance of a magical girl.

    I needed a break.

    Time for us to think about each other and settle our emotions.

    For that, the incident needed to be resolved first.

    It had been almost a month since the incident broke out.

    The heat of the incident had cooled down enough, so if I released this, I could turn public opinion around.

    By clearly assigning responsibility, I could conclude the incident.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to release this? It¡¯s a huge scoop.¡±

    ¡°Blue Sirius will obviously release a rebuttal article¡­¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t. It¡¯s a decision made after consulting with the association. They¡¯ll get it cut before release? The surveince will be strict for a while too.¡±

    That¡¯s how I handed over my final move to the reporter to resolve the incident.

    I¡¯ll probably get a lot of criticism going forward.

    But it¡¯s okay.

    Besides, I have no intention ofpletely cutting ties.

    She¡¯ll probably feel the same way.

    After some time passes, the incident cools down, and our emotional wounds heal, I¡¯ll get in touch again.

    I even left a letter behind.

    Saying I¡¯m doing okay and that I¡¯ll return, not to worry too much.

    That was the n.

    But I couldn¡¯t do that.

    So many people came looking for me that I had to move constantly, and my phone would ring nonstop from who knows where, so I had to change my number. But it didn¡¯t stop there.

    I had underestimated it. For fan devotion, for fun, for anger, people poured out their malice for various reasons, and I was fully exposed to it.

    In the face of overwhelming malice, my previous resolve became powerless.

    It was something I had steeled myself for, but it wasn¡¯t as easy as I had thought.

    Still, I could manage somewhat.

    The inte was something I just had to avoid looking at, the cell phone that kept ringing I could just destroy, and if people kepting to my home, I could just abandon that home.

    Bypromising reasonably and keeping my distance from the world, I could solve everything.

    But then another problem arose.

    The critical mistake was that there were more weirdos in the world than I had thought.

    ¡°Are you Han Jae-jung?¡±

    A strange man came holding a kitchen knife and tape in one hand.

    ¡°You, you, you, you bullied our sister, didn¡¯t you? Bad guy¡­ bad guy¡­¡±

    He was a man who appeared to be several decades older than me.

    I couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying.

    Later, I heard he was mentally ill. Delusional or autistic, I¡¯m not sure.

    It wasn¡¯t particrlyforting news. By the time I heard that news from the police, I had already been stabbed in the stomach.

    After encountering about six more people simr to him.

    I became a recluse.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°This fucking¡­!¡±

    It would have been better if he had revealed secrets about the belt or sweet dating memories.

    I had painstakingly turned something I already knew about into an experience. I felt chills from the vivid terror, as if I had just experienced it.

    ¡°That crazy belt bastard¡­revealing something like this¡­ Fuck, fuck¡­¡±

    My field of vision narrowed. Amon symptom for someone facing terror. I was slowly having trouble breathing too. Symptoms of hyperventtion. Also amon symptom for those suffering from trauma.

    Only then did I realize where I was standing. On top of an extremely tall building. A rooftop high enough that losing my bnce could lead to instant death. Not exactly a great ce for someone in the midst of trauma.

    How far had I gone astray?

    I tried hard not to lose my bnce as my body gradually deviated from normalcy.

    I slowly knelt down and calmed my body. Reckless movement could mean death. As I was trembling slowly and nearing unconsciousness fromck of oxygen, someone came down beside me.

    ¡°Brother! What, what¡¯s wrong? Are, are you okay?¡±

    A woman in flowing clothes approached, emitting a pink radiance. Her beauty made me think she was a celestial being.

    Of course, she wasn¡¯t. But she had an incredibly simr existence.

    ¡°Breathe! Breathe!¡±

    Pink Deneb, reading the memory fragment from earlier, my beloved younger sister.

    It was Joo Ah-yoon.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    <em>Bonus chapter thanks to Nell¡¯s sub to ¡®Dual Rune¡¯ via Buymeacoffee</em>

    <b><i>Memory Recovery (2)</i></b>

    Life is a continuous learning process.

    Starting from very small learnings like how to eat, how to use the restroom, how to speak words, we acquire higher manners, postures, and dignity.

    No one is born knowing anything.

    By umting learning and broadening one¡¯s knowledge, and through words and actions stemming from that knowledge, one bes wiser.

    Learning requires experience, experience requires incidents, and incidents require actions.

    This is why the word childish contains the meaning of being ¡®naive¡¯ or ¡®ignorant¡¯ for children.

    They have little experience with actions, few incidents they¡¯ve gone through,ck experience, and have short learning periods.With little learning, they don¡¯t know how to act or what to say properly.

    Han Jae-jung was one such child. Still unable to live even half of a lifetime, just a young child.

    An orphan, yet a spirited child.

    Han Jae-jung was ced in an environment very conducive to having the illusion of being mature.

    Without parents, without adults to emte, he had to stand on his own.

    His self-reliance was strongerpared to his peers.

    To be precise, it would be apt to say self-reliance was all he had.

    There was no one to depend on, no parents to be separated from.

    That self-reliance gave him an extraordinary appearancepared to peers, and that extraordinarily led his friends to rely on him.

    However, this gifted him not learning, but a mistaken realization.

    I have to take responsibility.

    The self-reliance he gained with little learning soon led to a sense of responsibility.

    Someone unable to take responsibility for himself began to have a sense of responsibility toward others.

    That responsibility soon turned into anxiety, and that anxiety into recklessness.

    That recklessness led him to arrive at an easy conclusion to settle the incident.

    But it prevented him from foreseeing the aftermath of the incident.

    It was the result of excluding himself from those he should protect.

    The result of a mature child mistaking himself for an adult.

    Feeling a burden beyond his physical and mental limits, while not actually an adult, he took on responsibility like one.

    And he ended up crossing a river of no return.

    It was a careless judgment.

    A mental state that could only be careless.

    He was still a child.

    A child who had experienced a rtionship scandal and mental abuse from unspecified masses.

    Arrogant, reckless, and anxious.

    He thought as long as he could put out the immediate fire, it would be okay.

    How foolish.

    He didn¡¯t know how great human malice could be.

    Didn¡¯t know how fragile his own mind was.

    Didn¡¯t know how overwhelming the storms of reality would be.

    Now he is paying the clear price for that foolishness.

    The ragged breathing was proof that the past suffering he had only known through knowledge had be experience. And it was also proof that he was actively gaining learning.

    ¡°Oh, brother! Ca, calm down¡­ Bag, bag. Where¡¯s the bag?¡±

    While the flow of time is fair to all, it does not bring the same healing to everyone.

    Oblivion is a blessing. The passage of time makes one forget the umted pain, like the wind shifting sand, slowly. But the force of that wind differs for each person. For some it blows fiercely, for others it¡¯s faint. Or sometimes, no matter how fiercely the wind blows, things won¡¯t budge.

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s case was special, the sand that had blown away came back with a headwind.

    Clearly, experiences from the past that he had forgotten were being forcibly dredged up to torment him.

    It was one of the memories he had wanted, but not one he could wee dly.

    ¡°Brother! Look at me! Quickly!¡±

    Pink Deneb grabbed Han Jae-jung¡¯s cheeks and made him look at her. Her gem-like eyes reflected him vividly. His eyes too gazed at her clearly.

    His gaze looking at the past slowly returned to the present.

    ¡°Can you hear me?! Ah! No, don¡¯t nod. Breathe in for 7 seconds, 7 seconds! Got it? I¡¯ll count now. 1, 2¡­¡±

    Her fingers uncurled one by one from her clenched fist. Following her movement, he breathed in. The diaphragm that had been thrashing wildly expanded. A much calmer motion than before.

    Once all five fingers were spread, she folded two fingers back in.

    ¡°Now exhale. This time slowly too, for 11 seconds. Got it? 1, 2¡­¡±

    Her hand formed a fist again. He slowly exhaled the breath he had inhaled, following Pink Deneb¡¯s voice and fingers. His chest, fully puffed up, gradually returned to its original shape.

    ¡°¡­11. Now breathe in again. 7 seconds. Just like before. You got it?¡±

    He repeated this several times. The 7-11 breathing technique, one way to deal with hyperventtion.

    His shoulders, which had been violently rising and falling like boiling water, returned to their normal state through the repetition of this breathing.

    ¡°Huhk¡­hukhk¡­¡±

    But there were aftereffects. Like someone who had finished a marathon, he was drenched in sweat, and his arms and legs trembled like willows, unable to stand properly.

    It was the result of a nightmarish memory striking him like a lightning bolt in an instant.

    Han Jae-jung couldn¡¯t even distinguish whether it was sweat or tears running down his face. He felt dizzy. He was going insane.

    ¡®Thepletion of a world where no one gets hurt¡¯, such nonsense would bemon behavior for a teenager going through puberty. But the price was too heavypared to the lightness of that choice.

    ¡®Damn it¡­ That¡¯s why Imitted suicide and went missing all this time.¡¯

    He realized very well why Han Jae-jung had decided tomit suicide. He could empathize deeply. No, empathizing was not enough. He actually experienced it.

    In addition, he came to better understand Han Jae-jung¡¯s thoughts, feelings, and guilt towards the other two people.

    It wasplicated. Originally, emotions directed at others are not simple, but in his case, it was even more so.

    A loving affection that could be seen as both romantic and paternal, a sense of camaraderie, admiration, feelings of inferiority and defeat, friendship, a kind of superiority and tion from being intoxicated by his own gentle self caring for others, boredom, a sense of responsibility, apology, guilt.

    All sorts of emotions swirled and struck him.

    Memories contain not only scenes but also feelings. Han Jae-jung, by gaining the memory of making and carrying out the decision to leave the girl in front of him, also became aware of the various feelings he had at that time.

    ¡®You were tired.¡¯

    Han Jae-jung was tired of being next to those shining, magical girl-like existences. Boredom.

    He wasn¡¯t tired of the people themselves, but rather the various views and attention he received by being next to them.

    The dating rumor was merely an opportunity to leave. He was confident that even without it, he would have eventually gone missing one day.

    This was his nature. If there was a slight emotional disturbance, he would immediately act on it.

    It was behavior made possible by not having parents to stop him. In that sense, it could be said to be a nature created by his acquired environment.

    In fact, he often ran away from home. He only attended school on mandatory attendance days, frequently ying truant and wandering elsewhere.

    He would have freely traveled like that, and one day when the boredom disappeared, he would have returned.

    They knew this personality, which is why they didn¡¯t look for him for a while.

    But he didn¡¯t return.

    ¡°Brother¡­ Are you okay?¡±

    Pink Deneb asked worriedly. The hand holding her cheek became a breakwater blocking the cold wind. At the same time, it acted as a medium for emotion. Her hand was trembling no less than his.

    ¡°¡­Yeah, I¡¯m okay.¡±

    Guessing her surprise, Han Jae-jung tried to reassure her with a smile. It was actually effective. A slight sense of relief formed on Pink Deneb¡¯s face. She sat cross-legged like Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°But, why were you here¡­?¡±

    It was a legitimate question. It was also a difficult question. Han Jae-jung slightly distorted his smile as he racked his brain for an excuse. He didn¡¯t need to arouse suspicion of being a weirdo again after barely dispelling it.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    The excuse he muttered couldn¡¯t continue. The back half blurred into a hazy mist. Han Jae-jung wondered if he was seeing things wrong. There were tears forming in Pink Deneb¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    The response that came back was too sudden. Looking at it now, the previous question wasn¡¯t asked with the intent of asking. It was a question she had already determined the answer to within herself.

    Pink Deneb hugged his neck. In terms of reuniting, it wasn¡¯t too sudden of an action, but the emotion was quite bewildering. With eyes wide from the heavy emotional current, Han Jae-jung waved his hands aimlessly, unsure of where to put them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die, brother¡­ Hic, sob, don¡¯t die¡­¡±

    As she rested her face on his shoulder, wetness seeped through. It wasn¡¯t because of the dried sweat from earlier. Pink Deneb was crying. It¡¯s one thing for tears toe from surprise at seeing the painful appearance of a close acquaintance, but it didn¡¯t quite fit the current situation.

    This was a wish that went beyond concern.

    It was a gesture to protect life beyond a simple prayer for health and longevity.

    ¡®I almost died by Seol-hwa earlier. If you¡¯re going to ask, wouldn¡¯t it be better to ask her to let me live instead of me?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t the right person or situation to make such a joke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die¡­ Don¡¯t die¡­ I¡¯ll be good¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Sorry I couldn¡¯t recognize you¡­ Sorry I called you an old man¡­ From now on, I won¡¯t swear and I¡¯ll live well, so¡­¡±

    What should he do about this? He couldn¡¯t find an answer. The excuse he had carefully thought out was bleached white and washed away by her tears. Despite her age not matching her outward appearance, Han Jae-jung forgot what to say at her desperate and childlike wailing.

    ¡°You can¡¯tmit suicide¡­ Don¡¯t die¡­¡±

    After reviving the memory, what came back to him was a memory. Vaguely, but Han Jae-jung remembered what she looked like crying as a child. Compared to then, her makeup had be stronger, her posture more confident, and her words and actions more decisive, but seeing her crying now, that childlike appearance hadn¡¯tpletely disappeared yet.

    ¡°You can¡¯t die¡­¡±

    Han Jae-jung even forgot the pain he had felt earlier due to her overly adamant wish.

    ¡°Why would I die! Ah-yoon, who am I! Huh? I won¡¯t die. It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t die.¡±

    Although he couldn¡¯t fully follow the situation, Han Jae-jung decided to calm her down for now.

    He brought the hands that had been waving aimlessly in the air around to her back, embracing that small back. Like soothing a child, he stroked her head. His hands, which had been trembling like willows, had stopped shaking.

    Tracing his vague childhood memories like mist, he calmed her down.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die. Calm down, Ah-yoon. Everything will be okay. Everything.¡±

    He repeated it several times. Slowly, like the breathing technique earlier.

    After shouting I won¡¯t die seven times and It¡¯s okay eleven times,

    The back that had been trembling desperately began to slowly calm down.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    <em>Bonus chapter thanks to Nell¡¯s sub to ¡®Dual Rune¡¯ via Buymeacoffee</em>

    <b><i>Memory Recovery (3)</i></b>

    Sniff.

    As Joo Ah-yoon sniffled, Han Jae-jung silently handed her a tissue. She muttered with a stuffy nose.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Then she blew her nose.

    Her eyes, nose tip, cheeks, ears, and neck ¨C there wasn¡¯t a single spot that wasn¡¯t red. It was hard to tell if this was Pink Deneb or Red Deneb. Her body flushed red from tears and shame looked pitiful.

    ¡°Why did you do something so stupid?¡±

    ¡°Then why did you make a scene on the rooftop, brother?¡±Having no words to say, he closed his mouth. His throat felt dry for no reason, so he just swallowed his saliva. Han Jae-jung averted his embarrassed gaze and looked around.

    This was Pink Deneb¡¯s house.

    After calming down a bit, she invited Han Jae-jung here.

    It was close to a kidnapping.

    Before Han Jae-jung coulde to his senses, she wrapped him in her Hong-Ik-o and brought him here.

    It¡¯s not like she did anything particrly harsh. Han Jae-jung didn¡¯tin about it.

    As a ce to hide himself and talk at the same time, it was quite a suitable choice.

    The overall interior looked hip. The mingo neon sign decoration on the table and the rock band and movie posters stered all over the house. There were modern avant-garde artworks framed.

    The famous character dolls on the sofa slightly softened the rough impression.

    The house was bigger than where she used to live, and there were more decorative items, but it gave the same impression as the house Han Jae-jung used to know.

    ¡°¡­What happened?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon asked, hugging a pink doll that looked like a cute deformed bird. It was a clear disy of anxiety.

    ¡°You said you¡¯de back, but didn¡¯t contact us for years. Why were you dressed like a homeless person before? Why are you involved with a viin? No, no, why¡­ You said you¡¯d live properly, that you were just going on a trip. Is this the result of that trip?¡±

    A barrage of questions came at him all at once, but he remained silent for all of them. They sounded less like questions she wanted answers to and more like a projection of her frustration.

    Han Jae-jung felt like a criminal. In fact, he was in a state not much different from one. In a moral sense, he was clearly a criminal.

    ¡°I should have definitely found out something before¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have just left it alone¡­ A suicide counseling center? Why did you go there? Weren¡¯t you the one who always advocated cherishing life? Did your values change over time?¡±

    ¡°No, that was¡­¡±

    He tried to say he went there to take advantage of the government subsidies but stopped himself. It would have only provoked her needlessly.

    ¡°We¡­¡±

    Pink Deneb¡¯s voice began to mix with tears again.

    ¡°Do you know how long we searched for you? Three whole years! A measly three years! Long enough for a kid to graduate from high school!¡±

    Han Jae-jung disappeared without giving them a chance to stop him. He vanished while Pink Deneb and Blue Sirius were hospitalized after being attacked by the viin.

    Leaving behind only a letter and a few gifts.

    The first line of the letter is still an impressive memory.

    <i>¡®What do you think ethical behavior is? Respecting the other person¡¯s will? Or protecting the other person? To me, it¡¯s the former. Let me rify one thing first.</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t look for me (not a distorted melodramatic expression from movies. This is real. If you don¡¯t believe me, three generations of your family will get sick).</i>

    <i>You can criticize my actions, but don¡¯t try to deny them.</i>

    <i>I won¡¯t deny it. This is running away.</i>

    <i>But sometimes running away can also be a good strategy, friend! ??</i>

    <i>That¡¯s what my case is this time. I need to stay alive too.</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯lle back once I¡¯m ready. I¡¯ll contact you too!</i>

    <i>Do our pretty ones believe me? ^^ Love you~¡¯</i>

    That was just the first paragraph. There were a few more lines that made Yoon Seol-hwa and Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s minds reel. In fact, Yoon Seol-hwa couldn¡¯t even read half of this letter before passing out.

    The casual use of ¡°I Love you¡± at the end stripped it of any weight.

    It was a runaway letterced with sarcasm.

    That¡¯s when Joo Ah-yoon learned what it felt like to have her heart sink.

    The pain of lead pieces of anger and sorrow tangling in her heart, dragging her down into the abyss.

    ¡°What were you even doing? What were you doing behind our backs¡­¡±

    Her words trailed off. Recalling the pain made it hard to control her emotions.

    ¡°You said you found me? Hey, I told you not to look for me since I¡¯de back eventually.¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯te back, you jerk!¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon suddenly shouted loudly. A faint yet fierce anger. Han Jae-jung could only keep his mouth shut in the face of her justified rage.

    Silence fell in the house that had once been filled with the music of her voice.

    Her pink eyes widened as if she was more surprised than the listener. Her lips trembled simrly.

    She frowned sharply as if holding back tears, then buried her face in the doll.

    ¡°You didn¡¯te back¡­ This damned brother of mine¡­¡±

    The sound of her stuffy nose shed with her sobs, making her voice sound even more pitiful and miserable.

    ¡°¡­I originally believed you¡¯de back. Because you said so. But a year passed and you still didn¡¯t show up¡­ Do you know how hard we looked for you? We even used authority that¡¯s not supposed to be used privately. Of course, I used my Hong-Ik-O, but we also checked records of your moving and CCTVs¡­ But then the records just ended abruptly? Like you¡¯d just vanished. We couldn¡¯t find you¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Han Jae-jung felt a sudden sense of puzzlement. No matter how powerful the Organization was, they shouldn¡¯t be able to delete all records of a person¡¯s existence.

    It was an impossible feat.

    A magical girl used her abilities and even national information to look for someone, but couldn¡¯t find that one person?

    Of course, given the times, she may have only been able to ess information within the safe city, not external information¡­.

    But still, it was odd.

    Han Jae-jung tried to recall his memories. The memories he had just regained only showed about half a year after he had run away from home. He had no memories after that.

    It has been a year since they started seriously looking for him.

    There was a nk.

    Han Jae-jung was convinced that something had happened during that nk period. Had he been kidnapped or something?

    ¡®Or did I do something crazy¡­?¡¯

    There are limits to the ces where a person can hide. A human¡¯s range of activity is limited.

    But the moment you go beyond that range, you gain infinite possibilities in terms of being able to go into hiding.

    Areas where even magical girls couldn¡¯t find you no matter how hard they tried.

    There are ces that have been excluded. Regions of exclusion that have gone beyond the boundaries. Lands seized by viins. Uncharted territories that have fallen out of human habitable areas and have not been approached by anyone for more than a decade.

    Collectively called the Dark Matter.

    A nickname derived from being marked in ck on maps.

    If he had been there, it would exin why they couldn¡¯t find him. But the probability was low. Unless he was out of his mind, he wouldn¡¯t set foot there, and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to return alive.

    ¡°Not being able to find you at all¡­ After you said you¡¯de back¡­ You liar¡­ Bad guy¡­¡±

    On the other hand, Han Jae-jung was anxious because there was information he didn¡¯t want revealed.

    ¡®I hope they didn¡¯t look into my hospital records¡­ Please let it be that way.¡¯

    The hardships he had gone through while separated from them would have been a fatal blow to Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s already poor mental health.

    Being attacked by a mentally ill person was not something newsworthy to begin with, so he brushed it off.

    In a society where people die at the hands of viins every day, it¡¯s not umon for someone to be stabbed by a mentally ill person.

    It could have killed him, but he didn¡¯t end up dying in the end.

    Moreover, after the first attack, he didn¡¯t go to the hospital.

    The mentally ill person kepting back, but only managed to slightly graze him with a weapon, and he ended up beating them up severely and sending them away instead. This was thanks to him being extremely vignt and on edge after being stabbed by the mentally ill person.

    All these attacks happened at night in secluded areas without CCTV cameras. He remembers it clearly because he just saw it again. The unpleasant feeling kept creeping up on him once more.

    Even considering all this, it doesn¡¯t prove that he didn¡¯t know.

    Han Jae-jung looked at Joo Ah-yoon with a conflicted heart. She was also peeking out from behind the doll, looking at him. When their eyes met, she hid her face in the doll again.

    She spoke again.

    ¡°¡­I was scared.¡±

    Her arms hugged the doll tighter.

    ¡°That my actions were just troubling you¡­ That I wasn¡¯t respecting you like the letter said¡­ That even if I looked for you, I¡¯d just get yelled at¡­ When you got angry before¡­ It was scary. At first, I endured it thinking that way. But I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It¡¯s so stupid and I know I¡¯m an idiot, but I still wanted to find you. Annoyingly so.¡±

    What is the path of respect? It was a problem without an answer. It was clear that if she went looking for him again, she would only get hurt. That thought never left her mind. And yet, she still acted on it.

    To respect her own heart.

    ¡°But¡­ I couldn¡¯t find you. I don¡¯t even know where you are, what you¡¯re doing, or if you¡¯re alive or dead.¡±

    But in the end, everything failed.

    She didn¡¯t avoid looking for Han Jae-jung out of respect for him, and she couldn¡¯t find him out of respect for herself either.

    ¡°So¡­ I just hoped you were doing well.¡±

    Give what needs to be given. Abandon what needs to be abandoned. Jo Ah-yoon defended herself with this way of thinking. It was one of her many defense mechanisms.

    Move on calmly, act like nothing happened, and look ahead to the next thing. Rationalization is a barrier that protects the self. It¡¯s a breakwater that makes you think the harsh reality is nothing to you.

    ¡°That you were doing well¡­ That you, being the shameless and positive person you are, were doing well wherever you were¡­ That you went abroad or somewhere and could live happily¡­ That the reason you didn¡¯te back was because you were living so well that you forgot about us¡­ Like that¡­ Over and over and over¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t consider the possibility of not giving up.

    Because if she didn¡¯t confirm it, it remained a possibility. There was hope.

    Joo Ah-yoon was afraid. She chose to remain in that fear.

    Hoping that he was happy wherever he was that she couldn¡¯t see right now.

    ¡°But what is this?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon raised her head. Tears had already started welling up in her eyes again.

    ¡°That you received suicide counseling and were raving on the rooftop, or that you were attacked by a viin and hospitalized, or that you were in the hospital looking like a homeless person! And why!¡±

    Bang! Her frail hand mmed the desk. Her other hand was still holding the doll as she stood up from the chair.

    ¡°That viin knows you¡­¡±

    Han Jae-jung squeezed his eyes shut. He wasn¡¯t surprised. He expected this woulde.

    ¡°Do you know how I found you today? That viin bastard¡¯s reaction led me to thest ce you were¡­ What is this? Why did that bastard¡¯s reactione from you?¡±

    One of Hong Ik-o¡¯s abilities was being able to track the power of the stars.

    Since thest ce he had transformed was on that rooftop, it was only natural that his trace would be left there.

    Han Jae-jung looked at Joo Ah-yoon again. Her gem-like shining eyes were sparkling even more beautifully with the moisture they held.

    ¡°It could really¡­ really¡­ be so unfair. But if there¡¯s a ce you¡¯ve been lurking, please tell me, brother¡­ Please¡­¡±

    Han Jae-jung took her hand in his.

    ¡°¡­Ah-yoon. There are two things I need to tell you.¡±

    Her slightly cold body temperature hadn¡¯t changed even after all this time.

    ¡°I¡¯m currently suffering from memory loss. I know our rtionship, but I can¡¯t recall most of the memories we had together.¡±

    Her cold hand twitched.

    ¡°What, what do you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°And one more thing.¡±

    Before she could fully express her surprise, he opened his lips with a stern demeanor.

    ¡°Brother¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah-yoon. I don¡¯t hate that you¡¯re suspicious of me. It¡¯s a suspicion you can naturally have. It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t hate you. Rather, I¡¯m sorry. I must have made you anxious.¡±

    He made up his mind.

    A viin¡¯s transformation leaves clear traces. There is no such thing as a perfect transformation.

    Therefore, paradoxically, if one is perfectly preserving their human body, it means they are not a viin.

    ¡°Ah-yoon, I¡¯ll bepletely naked for just 5 minutes.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Check me.¡±

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    <b><i>Memory Recovery (4)</i></b>

    To be naked in front of others. This is an act that requires considerable determination.

    Ever since Adam and Eve were driven out of Eden in ancient times, people have felt ashamed to be naked in front of others.

    Without any falsehood or deception, purely revealing one¡¯s natural human body.

    Stripping off the cloth that envelops and defends oneself goes beyond the simple act of undressing and borders on renouncing authority.

    It is the act of casting off one¡¯s self-esteem, anxiety, and rationalization that protect the self, and sharing everything with others.

    It cannot be established without considerable trust.

    They were like real siblings, like a family that cherished each other. Han Jae-jung¡¯s recent deration was a statement that trusted Joo Ah-yoon to that extent, as well as a deration asking her to trust him that much.

    ¡°¡­Brother.¡±But there was nock of ulterior motives either.

    ¡°There¡­ you know.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, please¡­¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon mumbled wistfully,yering her hand over his.

    ¡°Brother Jae-jung, don¡¯t try to casually brush off the memory loss. I still can¡¯t ept that.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m curious about what connection you have with the viin, not suspecting that you¡¯ve be a viin. I never said anything like that. Don¡¯t muddy the point.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Han Jae-jung, whose intentions were instantly seen through, silently smiled.

    ¡°Brother Jae-jung¡­¡±

    Her affectionate gaze gradually began to sharpen. It was not an atmosphere where jokes would work.

    ¡°¡­What do you mean you¡¯ve lost your memory?¡±

    The strength in her handyered over his began to increase. The hand underneath his flipped over and grasped his hand in reverse.

    A warmth like a bird brooding over an egg and a coolness like chains were felt at the same time.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your memory¡­ What the hell kind of bullshit is that¡­ You called me Ah-yoon, you know. Even called me sister! You spoke like you knew me before! When you imed not to know before, you had that look like you were lying¡­ like it was a lie¡­ all¡­¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon was confused.

    She knew he was bad at lying. Especially when telling important lies, he would always show his clumsiness. But the tone he used just now was utterly truthful.

    He was uttering an utterly truthful-sounding lie.

    She had no way of knowing whether what he just said was true or false, a joke or serious, simply an evasion or meant to confront her.

    She remembered him living as a homeless person on a bench under the park. Although there was no exnation, it was more useful than a hundred words in allowing her to guess his hardship.

    At the same time, it revealed how much he disliked being involved with her. Even when he was homeless and sleeping outside inte autumn, it meant he didn¡¯t want to rely on acquaintances.

    She still didn¡¯t know what the right way to help him was. She wasn¡¯t even sure if it was something she could figure out an answer to.

    She didn¡¯t even know if his words now were simply meant to push her away or part of a process to get closer.

    Joo Ah-yoon clung to him and asked, ¡°Are you¡­ doing this because you don¡¯t want to see me¡­?¡±

    She knew it was ugly. But she wanted to be reassured of at least this one thing.

    Han Jae-jung swallowed a sigh and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Ah-yoon, I told you. I don¡¯t dislike you. But I don¡¯t know you as much as you know me. That¡¯s what¡¯s embarrassing. I¡¯m embarrassed to pretend to know you all when I don¡¯t really know you. It feels like deception¡­¡±

    He shifted his gaze to their grasped hands. His words seemed to have a calming effect, as her grip weakened considerably.

    ¡°¡­Unfortunately, the memory loss is real.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The sound of swallowing could be heard. Ah-yoon began trembling her lips as she asked a new question.

    ¡°Then could it be¡­ from being involved with the viin¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­Probably.¡±

    Bang!

    The desk shook again. Cho Ah-yoon¡¯s fist struck the desk, causing the various decorations in the house to precariously rattle.

    ¡°Those damn bastards¡­!¡±

    She did not hide her anger. Baring her gritted teeth, she fully expressed the enmity towards the viins that she had built up countless times.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s that Pris jerk? You got like this from being involved with him?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Through this truth, ironically, the possibility that Han Jae-jung had be a viin himself resurfaced for Joo Ah-yoon.

    ¡°¡­How did you get involved with him, huh?¡±

    It had been a diminishing possibility until now.

    The violent act that the viinmitted against Baek Ah-hee was a despicable act that Han Jae-jung would never do.

    Moreover, when she saw him at the hospital before, he seemed to know Joo Ah-yoonpletely. So she had believed with certainty that Han Jae-jung had his full memory.

    But now doubt had arisen again, thanks to his words.

    ¡°What kind of rtionship do you have with that jerk? What rtionship made you end up like this?!¡±

    A viin¡¯s memory loss precisely erases only human memories ¨C interpersonal rtionships, past experiences, dreams.

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s case was simr.

    However, there have been no reported cases of a viin regaining lost memories.

    The fall of a magical girl.

    Except for this very rare case.

    In fact, it is ambiguous whether this case can even be considered a viin transformation.

    In any case, it was a hypothesis that could not be applied to Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°¡­Did you forget this too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Whew¡­¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon moved one of the hands grasping his to her forehead. She had a headache.

    ¡®What the hell has this brother been up to all this time¡­?¡¯

    It was bewildering.

    Their reunion after so long saw him as a homeless person, the next reunion was at the hospital, and this new reunion was on the roof of the hospital. Turns out through all of this he was actually a patient with memory loss.

    Just thinking that he had truly lost the memories of their times together made her want to cry. Was this how a daughter felt seeing her mother with dementia?

    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember anything we went through together?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ most of it¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember when we were in middle school, when you used to hang out with me, when we were dating?¡±

    ¡°Thest part is bullshit.¡±

    ¡°Not totally forgetting everything¡­what the fuck¡­?¡±

    Still, it was a small constion that he didn¡¯tpletely forget.

    He swallowed his rising resentment and coolly racked his brain.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m really sorry for doubting you¡­ I¡¯m just naturally insecure. Could you reassure me?¡±

    It was certain he was involved with the viin.

    But was he simply a victim of that involvement? Or¡­.

    Joo Ah-yoon moved her fingers up his palm teasingly until she reached his fingertips. She inteced her fingers with his and held tightly, locking their fingers together.

    Lowering the hand she had put on his forehead, she turned her gaze towards him. Fresh teardrops were forming in her eyes, still red from crying earlier.

    ¡°That¡­ that¡­¡±

    His deration that he would confidently show his naked body meant he had nothing to hide. It was strange. If he had been monsterized, there should have been traces of it.

    That earlier deration was merely a ruse. A strategy to appeal to confidence while expecting rejection.

    Could it be that beneath those clothes, there was a w he couldn¡¯t show?

    That¡¯s what she thought.

    ¡°Just 5 minutes¡­ no, 5 minutes is too much¡­ 3 minutes! No¡­ even 1 minute would be fine¡­.¡±

    The trembling of her interlocked fingers reached Han Jae-jung as well. There was shame reddening her face and tears too. Oveing this shame, Joo Ah-yoon finally finished her sentence with hesitation.

    ¡°Let me see you naked.¡±

    A heavy silence filled the house.

    The silence was broken by Han Jae-jung¡¯s scoff. After briefly pondering, he opened his mouth with a snicker.

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    ¡°Ah why!¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon immediately protested.

    ¡°Where did that bold deration from just minutes ago go!¡±

    ¡°Thinking about it again, it¡¯s a bit ridiculous. Plus, stripping at someone else¡¯s request is crazy.¡±

    ¡°Stripping on your own is crazier! Stop the bullshit and strip!¡±

    She applied more force to their interlocked hands. It was no longer a tender touch, but torture.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you do this small favor for your beloved sister?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can love you right now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me, brother?¡±

    ¡°I trust you, but you don¡¯t trust me!¡±

    ¡°You said you¡¯d strip earlier! Just strip! Strip, goddammit!!!¡±

    Showing one¡¯s naked body requires considerable determination and trust. The determination from just minutes ago had now evaporated upon further reflection.

    The reason was simple.

    He had realized what was under his clothes. Scars that the light of the stars had not fully healed yet were buried underneath. Scars he didn¡¯t particrly want to show.

    Joo Ah-yoon stood up and pulled on their interlocked hands. Han Jae-jung, caught off guard, was pulled along. His body tumbled onto the table. Not missing this chance, she pushed him down to the floor. A doll quickly ced on the floor cushioned the impact.

    Joo Ah-yoon straddled the fallen man.

    ¡°Did you think an ordinary person could beat a magical girl?¡±

    ¡°What kind of messed up stuff did our Ahyun grow up watching to act like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course I grew up watching you, brother. Though you¡¯ve grown a bit toopared to back then.¡±

    ¡°Yeah I¡¯ve put on some muscle. Ahyun, I¡¯m heavy so can you get off me now?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    She slowly lowered her hand and grabbed the lower part of his top.

    ¡°This is just me exercising the right to check that you mentioned earlier. I¡¯m simply carrying out that right.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t argue with that. Han Jae-jung closed his eyes, regretting his ill-spoken words.

    Moreover, Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s suspicion only amplified from Han Jae-jung¡¯s resistance just now. Her hesitation vanished. Ignoring the mascot¡¯s vulgar taunts calling her crazy.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see anyway¡­¡±

    She slowly pushed up his top. The moment the skin of a different hue came into view, her hands stopped.

    In an instant, the jewel shone. She could probably hear a voice too. Startled, her body froze.

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    Not missing this frozen moment, he grabbed Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s waist, lifted her body and ced her to the side. Only then could Han Jae-jung free himself from this perverse demon.

    ¡°Dispatch location?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah¡­ but¡­¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°Brother, what was that wound from earlier?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    He awkwardly smiled while fixing his clothes.

    ¡°It¡¯s an old wound from long ago.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was no such thing before. She wanted to say that but the words died in her throat. She didn¡¯t know what hardships he had gone through in the years she couldn¡¯t see him.

    But Joo Ah-yoon was certain those hardships surpassed her imagination.

    As she moved her hand to where she had seen the wound earlier, he grabbed her hand. Startled, she looked up.

    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡­¡±

    Han Jae-jung smiled, seeming to ask her not to inquire further. Joo Ah-yoon said nothing in return to that smile.

    ¡°Go quickly.¡±

    The jewel kept requesting backup urgently, and the waning afternoon sunlight shone through the window onto them. The reddish sunlight signaled that evening was approaching.

    ¡°Then, don¡¯t go anywhere else, just st- no, that sounds weird.¡±

    She hurriedly stood up and ran straight to her room. She came back flustered, clutching a memo in her hand.

    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ this¡­ is my number, you know? It hasn¡¯t changed since before¡­ in case you forgot.¡±

    She ced the memo with her number on his hand, then sped his hand in both of hers.

    ¡°Call me when you miss me. No, just call me for sure! Got it? Personally, I¡¯d like it if you call right after my work is done¡­¡±

    Trailing off, she spun her now reddened face, perhaps from the sunset, and dashed toward the window.

    After a big gust of wind swept through the room, she had transformed into a bird soaring across the sky.

    Han Jae-jung nkly watched her movement before suddenly snapping out of it and standing up.

    ¡°She¡¯s still such a kid.¡±

    He closed the window that had been wide open for her departure.

    And before even a few minutes had passed, the sound of the front door closing echoed through the empty house.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    It had been a hectic day. That¡¯s how Han Jae-jung recounted today.

    A flustering day when past connections all rushed in at once.

    As he walked, he quietly looked at the number on the memo. Seeing the familiar number, he realized she really had kept the same number all these years.

    He had heard that magical girls frequently change their numbers since their numbers often get leaked, but hers had been the same for years. Since childhood. Her height had grown a bit, but her number remained unchanged.

    Probably to receive calls.

    If she changed it, it would be troublesome if Han Jae-jung ever tried to contact her.

    A bitter taste filled his mouth.

    ¡®You crazy bastard. What did you do that you never contacted her¡­¡¯

    Cursing at his past self, he walked the evening streets. It was quite a distance to his home, seeming like it would be a long journey.

    Following the reddening horizon of the sky, a meteor trailed in a straight line. Like ripples forming on a pond, it dimly split the clouds, leaving a reddish streak.

    That streak gradually drew nearer this way.

    ¡°Crazy bastard.¡±

    Kwaaang!

    The road where the meteornded split wide open. After a few seconds of vibrations strong enough to shatter windows and crack walls, a woman emerged from the rising smoke.

    Upon closer look, she could hardly be called a human woman.

    Purple wings spread wide, parting the smoke.

    ¡°Is that about me? Aww, not a bad introduction.¡±

    ¡°Judging by how you enjoy being insulted, your tastes are quite clear.¡±

    ¡°Hahah, so you can talk like that too?¡±

    Han Jae-jung looked around to check if Hongik-o was present. Fortunately, there was no sign of it. If he was that suspicious, he should have at least one tailing him. He sighed at Pink Deneb¡¯s kind personality. She had probably felt guilty about stalking and ultimately gave up.

    Reassured, Han Jae-jung moved his hand towards his belt.

    ¡°Long time no see, Virgo.¡±

    ¡°Indeed~ A month already?¡±

    ¡°Not quite a month yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? It feels like it too~¡±

    Chuckling, Virgo asked, ¡°So, are you in the mood to join me in marching towards world destruction?¡±

    ¡°Transform.¡±

    There was no point listening.

    [ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATION.]

    [THE BIG DIPPER.]

    [ORIGIN.]

    An iplete power with an origin but no memory.

    Invoking the name of the unfinished constetion, Han Jae-jung stepped forward.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    <b><i>Memory Recovery (5)</i></b>

    Virgo is an entric viin. Of course, all viins are entric, but Virgo is exceptionally so among them.

    Her entricity is most evident in the purpose she pursues.

    The destruction of the world.

    It is an answer far too violent to be one for realizing her own self.

    Not that destruction is incidentally caused in the process of finding the answer, but that destruction is set as the purpose from the very beginning.

    It could be a purpose of wanting to change the world in some way, but for the purpose to be simply destruction without any method or reason¡ªhow bizarre is that?

    In that sense, that woman can be seen as the most dissociated viin from what a viin is, and yet also the viin that best fits the name.

    It is unknown what kind of question Virgo originally had, a point not mentioned in the original work either.¡°Kehahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel embarrassedughing like that?¡±

    Along with augh that seemed to advertise ¡®I¡¯m a crazy girl¡¯, violet lights were scattered about. Each lump emitted heat simr to fragments ofva.

    Watcher advanced while dodging those lumps of light, sometimes sweeping away the unavoidable ones with his fists or feet.

    ¡°Huh? Why should I feel embarrassed? Only those who care about others¡¯ opinions feel shame!¡±

    Shyik! Virgo, who had been airborne, coated her hand in a violet light like a de and descended. The force behind the shing de she swung carried considerable destructive power.

    ¡°I don¡¯t look! I don¡¯t listen! Then why should I feel ashamed?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve given up on being human. Yes, that¡¯s like you.¡±

    Watcher didn¡¯t bother defending. He simply slipped his body to the side, then stretched out his leg fiercely towards her as shended on the ground. Virgo took to the sky again, avoiding that attack.

    ¡°Um, it¡¯s inconvenient if you can¡¯t fly like me, isn¡¯t it? You should grow some wings too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something you can grow just because you want to.¡±

    For a moment, he recalled Megrez¡¯s bike destroyed by Paradox, but quickly dismissed the thought from his mind.

    It could be repairedter. Not being able to fly was painful, but for now, he had toe up with a solution for the present.

    Looking around, Watcher soon pulled out a signpost and threw it at Virgo.

    It sliced through the darkening evening like an ebbing tide. It was enough to hinder her flight, but

    ¡°Too slow!¡±

    Not enough to make her fail at flying. Virgo skilfully dodged it in the air and let out a guffaw.

    Watcher paid it no mind. After all, that¡¯s what he had thrown the attack for in the first ce.

    He struck the ground. Then a wall.

    Then, the signpost he had just thrown.

    ¡°Even those who can¡¯t fly can stay in the air for a little while.¡±

    It was a feat only possible for Watcher, who was exceptionally skilled in leaping power even among monsters. Soon, he struck the signpost.

    [SET. Gravity Inversion.]

    A green light gathered in his fist. A light like the aurora borealis slicing through the pr night weighed heavily on the city¡¯s evening.

    Below was Virgo¡¯s back. The path transmitted directly into his mind aimed for the enemy¡¯s vital point without even a millimeter¡¯s deviation this time as well.

    His fist vertically cleaved the sky, and a sharp sh burst forth.

    The ethereal twilight was punctuated by the artistry of violence. The green and violet lights intersected, and Virgo fell like a crushed insect. As the starlight plummeted, the time the sun remained in the sky also came to an end.

    Bang!

    His fist cushioned Virgo¡¯s fall. Even as a gash was carved into the asphalt once more, his hand remained on her back.

    ¡°Kughk¡­ Kahak!¡±

    [Gravity Inversion sessfully manifested. Reenactment rate 100%.]

    As Virgo writhed in pain, Watcher immediately retracted his fist and moved his buckle.

    [PHECDA.]

    Phecda. The faint voice of that star resonated.

    The circle on his chest turned blue.

    Two blue steel balls formed in Watcher¡¯s hands, wrapping around them like gloves.

    The name of those beads was Skyst.

    Beads that govern the atmosphere.

    A fierce storm wind blew. Virgo¡¯s wings fluttered like leaves in a typhoon.

    The air whirling around Skyst robbed those who flew of their free will. In this vortex, any attempt to take flight again would only result in losing one¡¯s sense of direction and staggering about.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to fly again now.¡±

    ¡°Heheh¡­¡±

    Virgoughed. But thatughter held no sentiment of resignation.

    ¡°Yes! Good! I¡¯m not a magical girl, you know! It was strange for me to be flying!¡±

    However, she sounded more impassioned than her previous words.

    She straightened her index finger. It was like the pose of firing a gun.

    ¡°Bang~ya!¡±

    Raising her nasal tone in an affectation of cuteness, she flicked her index finger up slightly.

    A beam of light flowed from its tip. A beam that extended straight ahead without wavering in the wind.

    Kwaaang!!

    A tremendous explosion followed. The beam that grazed his head caused a new gust of wind to kick up from where it hit.

    It ruffled his muffler.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it embarrassing to voice sound effects out loud?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I told you!¡±

    She quickly approached and aimed her index finger under his chin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know shame~!¡±

    He used Skyst to knock her index finger aside. Immediately, a violet beam burst from her fingertip. If he had been even a little slower, it would have been a lethal beam.

    Though Virgo was right in front of him, he sensed a presence behind him. A doppelganger. Dual Magic was one of the traits of Gemini.

    He extended Skyst behind him and fired a powerful gust. The doppelganger that had been there just a moment ago took flight and manifested a beam in a random direction.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I¡¯ve forgotten everything!¡±

    She continued firing beams madly.

    While Virgo¡¯s stamina might be lowerpared to other viins, her explosive power was far superior.

    A barrage of beams fiercer than the storm itself within the storm. Virgo¡¯s victory or defeat would be decided by whether he could endure it or not.

    Of course, just because you can endure doesn¡¯t mean you can definitely win.

    At least in the case of a magical girl, no matter how much she endures, she cannot win.

    ¡°What do you think is crazy about me?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    In the midst of avoiding, deflecting, and blowing away Virgo¡¯s rays with the wind, she asked.

    ¡°What is the madness you think of?¡±

    ¡°What are you suddenly talking about?¡±

    ¡°The madness I think of is forgetfulness!¡±

    Not listening to others¡¯ words at all, she continued her own words.

    ¡°Doing it even though I forgot! So I¡¯m a crazy woman. You may find it embarrassing for a crazy woman to call herself crazy by your standards, but anyway, I¡¯m crazy! I¡¯ve forgotten things like a sense of shame! I¡¯ve forgotten everything!¡±

    The frequency and intensity of the rays gradually decreased.

    ¡°When, where, who, why, how, what. The major premise of the six principles. I¡¯ve lost most of them!¡±

    Virgo began firing rays even more as if squeezing out herst strength.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even remember when I made up my mind like this! I don¡¯t know where or what kind of mind I made! I don¡¯t know who made me angry! I don¡¯t know why! I don¡¯t know how! But I do know what I want to do! World destruction!¡±

    Theughter and rays intermingled, scattering light over the world caught in thest moments of the evening.

    ¡°What could be crazier than forgetting the reason but still carrying it out?!¡±

    Watcher approached Virgo, sometimes avoiding and sometimes taking those rays. In the end, he seeded in standing right in front of her.

    ¡°I just forgot why I tried to make you a viin! It¡¯s no use asking me anything even if you knock me down!¡±

    The rays that had been raining down stopped.

    [SET. Leakage of Secrets.]

    It meant that the turn to attack had shifted. All the wind he had blown so far gathered into the blue marble in his hand.

    He extended the wind gathered like that toward Virgo. The airpressed like a snowball burst out upon encountering an obstacle.

    [Reenactment sessful. Reenactment rate 100%.]

    Poofpoof!

    A tremendous roar resounded so loudly that it shook the earth¡¯s axis.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!!! Kuk¡­ keuhek¡­ I¡¯ve forgotten¡­ I¡¯ve forgotten everything¡­.¡±

    Even while rolling on the ground, Virgo did not stopughing. She did not stop even as she spat blood from her mouth.

    Watcher undid his Fekda and took on a new stance.

    To prepare the seven star step bogak.

    Virgo is a considerably dangerous viin. If he wishes to continue iming to be the protector of magical girls, it would be appropriate to kill her here.

    ¡°Our Jae-jung! Why are you so restless? Are you the same as me? Have you forgotten everything too? It¡¯s okay! Get used to it! Get used to it~¡±

    There is no context to the conversation. Just listening to the one-sided conversation that made one¡¯s mind spin made Watcher not hide his displeasure.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡±

    ¡°Haha, are you angry? Upset? Ah, what¡¯s so important about names and memories?¡±

    Virgo struggled to stand up.

    ¡°You forgot the times you spent with me too, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Suddenly, his movement stopped.

    ¡°Ah, a gap!¡±

    Virgo quickly fired a ray.

    Kwang!

    It hit him squarely in the sr plexus. Pieces of his armor scattered. Afterwards, they melted from the high heat.

    ¡°Kuk¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, a hero shouldn¡¯t listen to a viin¡¯s words! Or¡­ aha! You wanted to eat the same side as me! Is that it? Is that what it is?¡±

    ¡°As I thought¡­ you¡­ my past¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Why is that.¡±

    Virgo wiped away herughter. After swimming in the void with her pupils as if reminiscing about something, she smiled sheepishly again.

    ¡°What did I say before?¡±

    Watcher stood up, coughing up blood. It was a fatal wound no matter what. It was not a fatal attack, so he would be able to fight more.

    ¡°So whether that¡¯s a crazy act or genuinely crazy¡­ It seems you know me anyway. Including the times I¡¯ve forgotten.¡±

    He had wondered from before. Why did Virgo try to attack Han Jae-jung and turn him into a viin? What did she want that she tried to turn him into a viin?

    ording to Jason, she tried to turn people into viins because she wanted arade who had lost her purpose.

    Moreover, the answer to the question she had asked me to be before.

    She wanted a viin who started from the same human, wanted me to give up being human, and wanted me to be the answer.

    ¡°Do you want me to be your ally?¡±

    As he muttered that, Virgo, who had been preparing to fire another ray, stopped moving.

    ¡°Um¡­ uhm? Uuuum¡­ um!¡±

    She started pondering hard with her arms crossed.

    ¡°Ah, was it that? Was that it¡­? Ally is¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem like that¡­.¡±

    After agonizing so fiercely that she even felt a headache, she finally answered.

    ¡°How can I answer when I¡¯ve forgotten!¡±

    She gathered light in both hands and fired it at him. Watcher dodged those rays by rolling on the ground.

    Spewing rays in quick bursts like a machine gun, she continued speaking.

    ¡°Madness is forgetfulness! Madness is forgetfulness!¡±

    Anger gradually mixed into those barrage of shots.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me about my intentions! Because I¡¯ve forgotten!¡±

    The context of the conversation quickly disappeared. The emotional ups and downs were too intense to keep up with.

    ¡°If I¡¯ve forgotten, if I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t need things like responsibility!¡±

    Her starlight filled the world even more distantly, and her voice gradually grew louder.

    ¡°If I was forced to choose! If I was assigned a role! Do I have to necessarily ept that role? Does responsibility follow even a forced choice?! If I made a choice in ignorance, does the responsibility still lie with me alone?!¡±

    Virgo furiously poured out beams of light. She sshed them brilliantly across the sky like a fireworks disy. Now there was no direction. She randomly unleashed destruction all around, as if everything in this world was her enemy.

    Wherever the light touched, it melted away with a reddish-purple sh.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a power I didn¡¯t want, do I have to take responsibility for it?! Why do I alone have to realize it! Why is it forced upon me!¡±

    It was an obvious rampage. Lightyered and exploded like a dream. In this festival of starlight, it was even difficult to keep one¡¯s eyes open.

    The shing lights burst endlessly, so it might as well be called an eternal light rather than shes.

    ¡°Jae-jung. You know? If you¡¯re someone who was forcibly injected with starlight¡­¡±

    Plop. Her rampage stopped without the slightest pause, as if a faucet had been shut off.

    ¡°¡­what did I just say?¡±

    It was the blessing of oblivion.

    Watching the frozen Virgo within that blessing, Han Jae-jung asked, ¡°Is that¡­ your question?¡±

    Virgo snickered.

    ¡°Ah right¡­ For frenzy, oblivion alone is not enough. Sometimes there is a need to recall and then forget again. And when this is repeated, only emotion remains without memory. Um¡­ what did I say? Oh yeah, for frenzy, oblivion alone is not enough. Ah, I said it.¡±

    Having noticed her own oblivion, Virgo smiled broadly.

    ¡°Anyway, I like being a crazy bitch. If I don¡¯t know, there¡¯s no responsibility. Since there¡¯s no reason for my actions, no justification for violence, the fact that I¡¯m insane alone resolves it all.¡±

    She muttered with a sinister curl of her lip.

    ¡°For ignorance, oblivion is needed. You know that? Frenzy is oblivion. I said that, right? Ah, I think I did say it.¡±

    Han Jae-jung forgot what he was going to say. She was literally a crazy bitch. A lucid sanity that chose a hazy frenzy. Every word she spoke sounded like a twisted melody.

    He felt sorry for her life of having to bear responsibility for an unwanted power.

    But, all those circumstances do not justify her actions.

    She has already taken, and will continue to take, countless lives.

    ¡®Just what was I doing getting involved with a bitch like that?¡¯

    Han Jae-jung wondered about his past self. Did he really go to the Dark Matter or something? With what confidence?

    Ignorance is fear. If one does not know, one imagines, and imagination is grander than reality.

    What if that woman was his benefactor? Or if he himself was one of the reasons for her frenzy?

    Han Jae-jung knew he should not hesitate, but his movement stiffened from the unknown responsibility.

    ¡°World destruction! World destruction! What a joyful phrase!¡±

    A birdnded on the hand of the woman who was shouting fervently. Her words and movements stopped.

    Han Jae-jung did too. Forgetting to speak, he looked at it.

    ¡°Hongik-o¡­?¡±

    Hongik-o. The power of Pink Deneb. Now Virgo has be the new master of one of those Hongik-o birds.

    She flew in from far away. Stopping above Watcher, she shouted swiftly, ¡°Hey there, viin! Hurry and crush that thing! They¡¯re always fighting! Hurry! I¡¯ve been evacuating people around here in the meantime¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Following her urgency, Han Jae-jung raised his voice.

    ¡°I bet there aren¡¯t any other magical girlsing, right?!¡±

    ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m not bringing anyone else to deal with that crazy bitch¡­¡±

    ¡°Hyahahaha!¡±

    Theughter of Virgo, who had been looking at the bird, gradually spread wider.

    ¡°Thanks for the gift, junior~¡±

    All of the Hongik-o birds that had formed wings behind Deneb began gathering behind her. Newly formed wings of birds took shape behind her crimson wings.

    The birds originally belonging to Deneb had all moved to her side.

    Virgo¡¯s power was solely the ability to deal with magical girls.

    The power to be their archenemy.

    Four Seasons.

    A power that seemed to dye the entire diversity of the four seasons a reddish-purple hue.

    It could steal and invade any color, making it its own.

    Stealing it and using it as its own power.

    Theft of magical power.

    Magical girls manifest magic by purifying starlight into a form suitable for human use.

    She could steal their magical power and use their magic herself.

    The Hongik-o birds stolen from Pink Deneb bloomed deceptively behind Virgo.

    ¡°So is this the second round now?¡±

    This is why Virgo is such a formidable opponent for magical girls.

    Not only does she have her own innate power, but by stealing their magical power, Virgo is empowered while simultaneously weakening them.

    Therefore, the magical girl who hase to this ce bears one humiliating title.

    One whose ability is so ill-suited forbat that having one¡¯s power stolen by the opponent is not an issue.

    The weakest in battle.

    Pink Deneb gritted her teeth.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    <b><i>Memory Recovery (6)</i></b>

    Hong Ik-oh is excellent at detection and movement, but not very good magic for attacking.

    Being able to quickly arrive at the scene with the ability to fold the sky and run, and detect the power of stars is certainly an advantage. Not to mention it can be used for instant movement andmunication between magical girls, so it¡¯s quite high-ranking in terms of support magic.

    But when ites tobat, the story changes.

    While the seven star step is a fast movement technique, that movement is specialized for long distances, making it unsuitable for use against nearby enemies. Even a slight misjudgment could cause it to overshoot the enemy.

    Moreover, since each Hong Ik-oh is connected to Pink Deneb¡¯s consciousness, they must be manipted individually. In other words, simultaneous maniption requires considerable concentration.

    Even with the enhanced concentration of a magical girl, the limit for moving her own body along with multiple Hong Ik-ohs is about 10 minutes at most.

    Furthermore, the attack power of each individual Hong Ik-oh is not particrly high.

    The concentration and magical power used at once is not very efficient.Due to these vulnerabilities inbat, Deneb has one humiliating title.

    Most defeats.

    A dismal win ratepared to Red Vega and Orange Altair, who she often teams up with.

    Commonly referred to as the weakest.

    Such remarks have always followed Pink Deneb.

    The origin of Deneb¡¯s name, Dhanab, means tail.

    Like that origin, countless mockeries have be the fur adorning her tail.

    A tail made up of pitifulbels.

    Pink Deneb herself knows this. That¡¯s why she came here.

    There¡¯s no one better than herself to deal with Virgo.

    ¡°We need to evacuate the citizens, so take that bastard down quickly!¡±

    ¡°You should evacuate too! That woman is¡­¡±

    ¡°Kko-kko-daak! Kko-kko-kko-kko! Junior, is this a chicken?¡±

    Mimicking the sound of a chicken while chuckling, Virgo threw the bird perched on her hand.

    Following the bird falling downwards, countless other birds on her back began pping their wings towards the ground.

    One by one, they sliced through the air with a momentum like des.

    Pink Deneb and Watcher scattered to avoid the swarm of Hong Ik-ohs.

    [DUBHE.]

    She immediately turned the buckle. Amidst the loud pping of wings, the name of the star resounded.

    Dubhe.

    The greatest power, and the closest to the Great Bear among the powers she currently possesses.

    White ws materialized in her two hands.

    ¡°Crows, you bird-brained bastards! How does this look like a chicken?!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s too much. It¡¯s better not to use bad words!¡±

    As if confronting Virgo, Pink Deneb unleashed her birds. And she immediately realized this was a mistake.

    ¡°Your violent pets are also deserting you here!¡±

    All of the Hong Ik-ohs that had been rushing towards Virgo were reduced to mere decorations on her back. All of them, taken away.

    ¡°I told you to run away!¡±

    ¡°Shit, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°You really should fix that cursing habit!¡±

    ¡°What do you know, you bitch!¡±

    Watcher immediately leaped into the air using the Hong Ik-ohs as footholds.

    The two bear w-like ws began glowing brilliantly with starlight. The green stardust gradually mixed with white starlight.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s cooperate! You hurry and evacuate the civilians!¡±

    As reluctant as she is to y the hero with a viin¡¯s face, as it won¡¯t do any favors for a magical girl¡¯s image.

    But now she has no choice.

    The white starlight shed brilliantly in the ws. Sharp rays of light scattered like snowkes.

    [SET. Baekwoong twin lightning y.]

    Dawn broke through thepletely darkened sky. Swiftly sweeping across the sky and spreading light, cold.

    Lightning streaked like rivers, passing through the Hong Ik-ohs. Where the shing light passed, mes followed. The birds gradually turned into clumps of feathers, into ash.

    After the lightning, thunder roared.

    Kwaguang!

    A booming sound like splitting wood erupted continuously.

    Hundreds of birds turned to ash in an instant. An unrealistic sight.

    [Baekwoong twin lightning y manifestation sessful. Replication rate 100%.]

    Below the lightning-dancing sky, Pink Deneb flew. Although not a residential area, this was still part of the city. It wasn¡¯t an uninhabited city. Due to the beams Virgo had scattered before she arrived, quite a few buildings had melted.

    Between the melted concrete, the faces of terrified people could be seen. Pink Deneb reached out her hand. Along with that motion, the Hong Ik-ohs moved.

    The minimum necessary amount. They broke through the concrete, widening the gap. Then they entered and enveloped the people. Through the widened gap, the Hong Ik-ohs flew while carrying people.

    It looked like a carpet made of birds soaring through the sky. The Hong Ik-ohs willingly spread out like a mat beneath the people, transporting the terrified ones one by one to another location.

    But as they transported the people, some of the bird swarms began to fall away.

    ¡°Ah, ah, aahh! Help meee!!¡±

    ¡°Hahah, it¡¯s like ying Jenga.¡±

    With a casual flick of her finger, the same number of birds as the flicks moved to her side.

    ¡°This fucking shit is for real¡­¡±

    As many birds as had fallen away, Pink Deneb replenished them, but each time, Virgo simply took them away again. It was close to a one-sided humiliation. The person sitting atop the birds¡¯ backs trembled uncontrobly.

    ¡°You should focus on me! If you ignore your seniors like that¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one.¡±

    A shadow with shining bear ws approached from behind Virgo.

    ¡°Who should be focused on me, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Kwang!

    With a casual swing of her right arm like swinging a bat, Virgo was nearly sent plummeting down but used the stolen crows to make a cushion to prevent the fall.

    She stood atop the crows again.

    ¡°The second round, as you said?¡±

    On the undting tform, she gathered lightning in her ws again. Amidst the resounding radiance, she asked, ¡°Have you ever seen the stars?¡±

    Virgoughed and answered, ¡°How would I know?¡±

    Gathering a reddish-purple stardust in her fingertips to match the pale white starlight.

    ¡°I probably forgot even if I did see them!¡±

    The two lights collided in the center. Kkugung! Thunder rumbled, and a hazy glow like a sunset flowed through the sky like fog.

    Pink Deneb stared nkly at it, then shifted her gaze to the civilians.

    ¡°Evacuate the injured, elderly, and children first! Those with both legs intact, just run! You, you! Run! Hurry!¡±

    ¡°But, I want to be transported by those birds too¡­¡±

    ¡°What? You with perfectly fine legs are spouting nonsense! Just run! Run for your life! Or you¡¯ll really die!¡±

    Piyung. A stray beam flew towards them. Pink Deneb quickly interposed the Hong Ik-ohs into its path. With a sh, something turned to ash in an instant. The heat was tremendous, even without direct contact.

    ¡°Hieek!¡±

    ¡°Run!¡±

    The person who had been pleading ran away in a panic. The situation was dire.

    There was no time for detailed exnations or politemands spoken softly and respectfully. People are so cunning that when spoken to too politely, they often fail to understand properly.

    In an emergency,manding strongly and forcefully, with that kind of tone, even those unable to grasp the situation will earnestly take to their feet.

    Action first, understanding cer.

    As long as they can save their lives, there will be an after. But if they lose here, there is no ¡®after¡¯. Life is the most important value.

    There¡¯s no need to care about momentary rudeness or unpleasantness.

    ¡°Hahaha!! Junior, these friends you gave me are really great!¡±

    ¡°I told you to focus on me!¡±

    Kwaarreung! Even though there wasn¡¯t a single cloud in the sky, a storm raged on. Lightning ran wild in the dry darkness, and in between those lightning bolts were the stolen Hong-Ik-oh and Virgo.

    Unlike just before, they kept flying, moving around, and endlessly spreading destruction.

    The damage gradually grewrger.

    Pink Deneb decided to leave dealing with Virgo to that viin of the Big Dipper for now.

    That viin had unleashed violence on her beloved junior and had a deep connection to someone she cared for.

    The fact that entrusting the fight against the viin to the viin herself couldn¡¯t avoid being evaluated as ipetent.

    Adding to that, she had treated the citizens with curses and orders again today, so controversy over her violence and attitude would surely arise again.

    She ignored all those facts.

    Just give what needs to be given.

    The humiliation of having to rely on the viin, the anxiety from the sharp gaze of others, the guilt over the restraint and suffering her fans would face from other fans, and so on. She discarded it all.

    Today¡¯s self-respect wouldn¡¯t save these people tomorrow.

    She would use everything she could use, abandon everything she could abandon.

    She could think about the crisis that woulde tomorrow when it actually came.

    At this moment, only she could save them.

    In fact, Pink Deneb was quite distraught right now. The fact that Birgoh had appeared not too far from her own home, and that viin of the Big Dipper was facing her.

    The timing was just right.

    It was precisely when someone was leaving her house and leisurely walking home.

    While checking on the injured Hong-Ik-oh, there wasn¡¯t anyone among them who had been talking at her house until just before.

    The anxiety that they might already be dead, the relief that they might have just taken another route.

    Finally, the suspicion that they might already be here.

    This mindset bloomed into three flowers. Next to those flowers, another flower blossomed. Today¡¯s many events. Suicide counseling, a reunion, memory loss, regret, and more.

    Flowers of agony.

    That bouquet of flowers swayed in the midst of battle, swept by the wind. With each p of wings, a petal fell.

    The speed of dropping petals gradually increased. Discarding, discarded. Not a single one was kept. In the frenzy of the battlefield, not a single distraction like that could remain. The withered branches soon became her sharp weapon.

    Give what needs to be given.

    Momentary self-respect or image, as well as delusions and anxiety, just discard them all.

    Think only of surviving and letting others survive.

    ¡°Okay! You¡¯re thest one! Now hurry and flee¡­¡±

    As Deneb evacuated a young woman who looked to be around college age, she let out a sigh of relief. But only for a moment.

    ¡°Our junior~¡±

    Taang! Virgo flew over and shoved her with her shoulder.

    ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you miss me? But it¡¯s not me!¡±

    Taking advantage of Pink Deneb being knocked down, she straightened her index finger and pointed it at the fleeing woman.

    As Deneb tumbled pitifully on the ground, she moved her hand.

    Pink feathers like petals danced, and flew straight like an elegant raven connecting the Milky Way.

    ¡°Tang!¡±

    Jjarahrarahrak! The pping sound rang through the sky like fireworks. Dozens of Hong-Ik-oh enveloped the woman and took to the air. Virgo¡¯s beam passed through the now empty space.

    ¡°Giving another gift?¡±

    Virgo immediately removed most of those Hong-Ik-oh. While doing so, she started gathering light at her fingertip again. As many Hong-Ik-oh went to Virgo, Pink Deneb replenished them, but it was insufficient.

    With just a bit more, the woman would fall to the ground.

    As Virgo watched that with interest, she suddenly felt like she was floating in midair. Her shoulder was grabbed and she was swung down.

    ¡°You crazy bitch, you call stealing a gift?¡±

    Kwaaaang! She hit the ground before her intended target. The beam she had gathered strangely grazed past. It was empty space. Taking this opportunity, the woman was sessfully evacuated to safety.

    Pink Deneb knows her abilities are not suited forbat. So while training magic, she also trained something else. Martial arts.

    Originally devised for the weak to ovee the strong, techniques transcending power.

    She was about to go into a hardening stance, but Virgo took to the air first. Despite her joints being bent, she stood up perfectly fine and levitated in the air again. Deneb clicked her tongue at that abnormality.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Birgoh nklyughed while looking at her.

    ¡°You really are strange too.¡±

    She raised her finger to point at Deneb.

    ¡°You, you don¡¯t want to do this job? It¡¯s written all over your face. Hide it a little! Most magical girls at least find fulfillment in saving people¡­ But not you. You¡¯re sick of it.¡±

    It was a mockery.

    ¡°I guess our junior really does take after me. You¡¯re doing this job reluctantly, huh? This job.¡±

    ¡°Did provoking the viin with your pping mouth be your thing? Your rambling really leaves an impression. What nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, pretending you don¡¯t know?¡±

    Virgo slowly gathered a purple starlight at her fingertips. The sunset was recreated in the post-evening hours.

    ¡°You really are something! You managed to evacuate them all in the end! That woman just now was thest one! But¡­¡±

    An attack prepared excruciatingly slowly. An obvious mockery.

    ¡°What about you? You¡¯ve used up all your magic power, haven¡¯t you? You won¡¯t be able to fly anymore. Ah, you won¡¯t be able to move either, will you?¡±

    She was right. Pink Deneb couldn¡¯t even budge a finger. The Hong-Ik-oh spell consumes magic power intensely to begin with. And with Virgo¡¯s plundering on top of that, her magic power was drained rapidly.

    Magic power consumption is proportional to physical stamina depletion. With thatst movement, her magic power and stamina simultaneously hit rock bottom in an instant.

    ¡°Poor junior of ours. You got all covered in wounds and dirt protecting people, but there¡¯s no one to protect you.¡±

    Virgo¡¯s mockingughter gradually became more vivid. It also seemed like a satisfiedugh.

    ¡°Will you be the answer to my question?¡±

    The purple light gathered brilliantly at her fingertips. She was ready to fire. Pink Deneb forced her body to move, aiming for her gem.

    Kwaaang! As the beam fired, everything in its path melted away.

    Smoke rose in the street filled with the darkness of night.

    As the smoke cleared, Virgo flinched.

    There was nothing at all where the beam had passed. Truly nothing at all.

    Virgo quickly turned her gaze.

    Pink Deneb, who had nkly been catching her breath, was staring at something. Behind Virgo.

    ¡°As I thought, chasing after you lot is tricky for me. You vanish from my sight in an instant.¡±

    Virgo was proudly wearing the Hong-Ik-oh she had stolen from Deneb on her back. Using those Hong-Ik-oh as a foothold, someone leapt up.

    ¡°Thanks to that, I cleared over seven steps in one go.¡±

    Those legs were filled with a green as vivid as moonlight itself. Like pirs of light.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Kwaaaaaaaaaang!!!

    [Manifestation of the Seven Star Step Bogak sessful. Replication rate 101%.]

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61

    <b><i>Memory Recovery (7)</i></b>

    There is one who flies above the jumper.

    There is a great gap between those who can move freely in the sky and those who cannot.

    Fortunately, this time I was able to use Hong Ik-o as a foothold to jump around, but even so, the limit was clear.

    Virgo momentarily eliminated the flock of birds adorning the sky, removing any ce for me to step on. Those who only cling to the ground can only descend.

    This caused me to momentarily lose sight of Virgo. It was a huge failure.

    [Quest Appears. Please save Pink Deneb.]

    There was no need to specify it as a quest. It was something that had to be done, of course.

    I increased the speed of my jumps. Fortunately, the starlight was still easily detectable. Virgo¡¯s location was clear.While chasing, Ipressed starlight at the tip of my feet. It was preparation for the Big Dipper Strike.

    To speak coldly, all of Watcher¡¯s skills are not limited to imitating the skills learned from Belt.

    When Belt observes the most effective way to use starlight, I follow that path.

    But this alone is not enough.

    All the skills first conveyed are based on the Big Dipper.

    Limiting itself to only seven stars, it focuses on using them most effectively.

    I had already taken far more than seven steps. Yet at the tip of my feet, green starlight like a firefly continued to gather, increasing the size of the halo.

    I intuitively felt that I had surpassed the existing skills.

    Kwadeuk! Wherever I stepped, the pressure couldn¡¯t be contained and the ground was scratched.

    My beginning is the Big Dipper, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s the end. It¡¯s only my beginning. It¡¯s just the starting line of the path that guides me.

    Now I¡¯ve finally stepped out of that line.

    The stars I¡¯ve collected and the experiences I¡¯ve umted. The increased power and proficiency. All of these organically interlocked to create one change.

    Transcending the limit.

    The beginning of a journey towards a new constetion.

    In my two eyes, a magical girl and one who used to be a magical girl came into view.

    Pink Deneb was covered in injuries. I felt a lump in my throat. Even though I had taken on Watcher¡¯s body, it was unavoidable to feel anger at the injuries of an acquaintance.

    The past came back to me again.

    Her, the junior I first met under Seol-hwa. When we first met, I didn¡¯t know it then, but she had various bruises under her clothes.

    The scars all over her body, even smaller than she is now, came back to me.

    Yet I felt no anger. My mind was calm. I just silently did what had to be done.

    Virgo fired a beam from the tip of her finger. The violet beam bloomed hazily like a sunset, destroying everything in its trajectory.

    That beam was clearly aimed at Pink Deneb. I stomped on the ground even harder.

    Everything in this world seemed to slow down. Sound followed behind my movements. Was it because of the starlight gathered in these legs, or the power of the Big Dipper? I didn¡¯t know, but it was a good thing now.

    It was a speed I had never experienced before. Catching up to the wind andpeting with light in speed. The speed of the Megrez form had long since been surpassed. It was a movement akin to lightning. In an instant, just as lightning touches the ground from the sky, I seeded in reaching my goal with just one step.

    It was a way of moving far removed from delicacy. Like the lightning drawing multiple streaks across the sky, it was a rough and primal movement.

    Still, I did not miss my target.

    I managed to envelop Pink Deneb¡¯s body even before the beam arrived. I slowed down appropriately and set her down next to where the beam wouldnd.

    Her dazed expression looking at me was quite impressive.

    ¡°You, you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to your objectionster.¡±

    I immediately turned my head and moved my body again.

    Fortunately, Hong Ik-o was still running on Virgo¡¯s back.

    It was a good foothold.

    It cannot be denied that she has suffered as a magical girl.

    But all those circumstances do not serve as an excuse for her.

    What Virgo hasmitted now is clearly an evil act. As someone who is supposed to protect magical girls, I cannot turn a blind eye.

    There was no pity.

    ¡°As I thought, it¡¯s difficult for me to chase them. They disappear from my sight in an instant.¡±

    In the darkened sky, a pir of light faintly revealed itself.

    It glowed brilliantly like ss containing heat, perilously as if it would melt at any moment, and yet was beautiful.

    It was a dreamlike light. The green light that had been like a firefly now shone like a jewel.

    That light gathered in my legs.

    The look on Virgo¡¯s face as she looked at me was full of consternation.

    Our eyes met. No special emotion welled up.

    I did not feel anger towards one whomitted an act worthy of anger. I could not feel any malice.

    Still, my body moved. To do what had to be done.

    It resembled mechanically walking a path.

    ¡°Thanks to that, I have far surpassed the seven steps.¡±

    I moved the Big Dipper Strike towards Virgo¡¯s head. The transcended strike enveloped her.

    Kwaaaang!

    [Seven Step Bogak reproduction sessful. Reproduction rate 101%.]

    Like aet, Virgo fell down. Not a descent, but a clear plummet. A massive explosion urred where she fell.

    After that, I fell down as well. Thending was safe. Of course, since I did not lose my bnce. Looking at the explosion, I quietly realized.

    This power that has transcended limits is certainly that of the Big Dipper.

    A fragment of the power I have yet to possess. A power that can shake heaven and earth like a natural disaster.

    A speed and power of a different dimension than before.

    At the same time as realizing the authority of the power I want to have, I realized the side effects.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    This power brings me closer to being a monster than I am now.

    The moment I transcended the limit, my emotions disappeared.

    Unable to get angry at what I should be angry about, unable to feelpassion for what I should feelpassion for, unable to feel resentment towards those I should resent.

    Even so, what needs to be done does not stop.

    No, it tries to finish more borately and surely.

    I just tried to crush her head and tear that part from her body without any hesitation.

    Even though I didn¡¯t know exactly what Virgo and I had gone through in the past, I tried to kill her without hesitation.

    The appearance of throwing away all human values for a purpose. That is truly monstrous.

    ¡°¡­A rampage?¡±

    Yes, it feels like I¡¯ve caused a rampage by pursuing power and bing a viin.

    Fortunately, the power I used this time was small and short, or else. If I had fully awakened the power of the Big Dipper, what would have happened? Just imagining it makes me shudder.

    The power of the Big Dipper should not be used hastily all at once, but slowly made to be familiar with the body. Like taming a wild animal, carefully and delicately.

    ¡°Hey! You! Your purpose¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Even after Virgo fell to the ground, the voice for questpletion did not ring out. The reason was soon revealed.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite tenacious too.¡±

    I wrapped Pink Deneb and remained lying on the ground. A bright sh passed over.

    A crimson roar shed from where the explosion had urred. It was closer to a pir than a line in thickness.

    If I hadn¡¯t been prepared in advance, I could have been cut in half and died right there. It was fortunate that I had developed the habit of not being careless after Libra.

    My back and waist melted a little, but it¡¯s a wound that will heal after applying some ointment and sleeping for a few nights. There was no problem. It hurt like hell though.

    ¡°Yeah¡­That¡¯s right!¡±

    Virgo staggered up. Her mouth was full ofughter. Thick blood flowed down the side of her raised lip corners.

    She covered her left eye with her left hand. Blood gushed out like a flood through the gaps in that hand. Did she lose her eye from thatst attack?

    ¡°You guys have someone to protect you? Thanks to me! Be grateful!¡±

    With the other hand not covering her face, she pointed at Ah-yoon.

    ¡°Be very¡­Grateful! Today I won¡¯t aim for world destruction! Be grateful!¡±

    She smiledcently and put the few remaining Hong-ik-o on her back again. Blood dripped heavily under Virgo¡¯s rising feet. Soon it shot up into the sky. An incredibly fast flight that the eyes could not follow. A clear ascension technique. The skill of folding the sky to fly.

    [Quest Complete.]

    I slowly got up. The expression of Ah-yoon, who had been lying under me, was not so good.

    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate. No one died, at least.¡±

    I threw out some kind words to lighten the mood.

    ¡°What are you?¡±

    Unfortunately, I did not get a good response.

    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose that you help me even at the cost of getting hurt?! If you¡¯re a viin, please just act like a viin? Why are you bewitching me¡­¡±

    Her gaze was on the area around my right waist. My tattered armor and protruding fragments. Blood and melted skining out of the slight cracks.

    ¡°¡­.Are you really Han Jae-jung? My brother? Stop being so evasive! Stop beating around the bush! Give me a proper exnation!¡±

    After grumbling for a while, Ah-yoon brushed her bangs aside as if she had a headache.

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful you helped me! But still! Say something! I¡¯m so frustrated I could die!¡±

    Seeing her express gratitude properly made me feel gratified for some reason. Her personality didn¡¯t seem to have gotten warped even though she swore a bit more.

    ¡°Are you prepared?¡±

    ¡°Prepared for what?¡±

    ¡°To know the truth.¡±

    Her response came without hesitation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that! I¡¯ll just prepare when the situation arises! Hurry up and say it!¡±

    ¡°Then you are not yet ready to know me.¡±

    Not yet.

    It is too soon to reveal my identity. Doubts are allowed. Hostility is allowed.

    Ignorance is frightening but at least not painful.

    I know Ah-yoon¡¯s sincerity.

    When she learns that someone she knows is a monster, she will agonize over whether to kill me or not. It will be quite painful.

    She is different from Red Vega. She does not possess the shamelessness of being so obsessed with an ideal that she disregards everything else. She has gone through too much hardship to have such an innocent heart.

    ¡°My answer is the same asst time. Han Jae-jung is not here now.¡±

    [ALKAID.]

    Smoke wafted up around my belt.

    ¡°¡­! That¡¯s because¡­ You¡¯ve lost your memory?¡±

    She asked from between the wisps of smoke. I did not bother to answer. Instead, I left an answer to a different question.

    ¡°And my purpose will remain unchanged even if tomorrowes. Yesterday, today, tomorrow, no matter what dayes, no matter what hardship befalls me, even if you curse at me with that tongue or try to strangle me.¡±

    I answered in my fading vision.

    ¡°I will always wish for you to live.¡±

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    After arriving home via Alkaid, I fell into a frantic sleep.

    I had gained memories and power, met someone from my past, and even encountered a viin who might be connected to my past. It was an environment where fatigue was bound to build up.

    Without any thought of healing the wounds on my waist and back or bathing my body, Iy down on the damp yellow floor mat without evenying out a nket and begged for sleep.

    Fortunately, I was more tired than in pain, so I was able to fall asleep without issue.

    In the midst of this, what woke me up was the sound of a phone ringing. It was the first time it had properly performed its original function since being activated.

    ¡°Uhhh¡­ Hello¡­¡±

    I answered the phone in a dazed state. I should have properly checked who was calling.

    ¡°You were sleeping?! You can¡¯t do that! What time is it?! You need to be more diligent! Physicalziness and bad habits will lead to listlessness of the mind¡­¡±

    ¡°Is It Vega?.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you should call me Ah-hee!¡±

    It was Red Vega.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on this early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°11am is not morning! Anyway, have you been doing well?¡±

    I got up weakly and stared at the bloodstains on the floor. It was performance art made from the wounds I got yesterday.

    ¡°Uh¡­ No?¡±

    ¡°I thought so! You haven¡¯t met someone who can brighten your mind like aet! Why haven¡¯t you contacted me all this time?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it bad for a counselee to contact their suicide counselor?¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯ve gone beyond just counselor and counselee, we¡¯re friends! Friends who share secrets! Of course we can keep in touch!¡±

    ¡°How unhealthy for a counselor and counselee to have a personal rtionship¡­ So, what did you want?¡±

    There was the sound of a gulp from the receiver. A clear sign of tension.

    ¡°Uhh¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but you haven¡¯t told me everything.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree we wouldn¡¯t talk about that?¡±

    ¡°No, not that! I mean the old story. Um, let me just ask directly.¡±

    The bold girl¡¯s voice rang in my ears.

    ¡°The reason you were cyberbullied.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    I was flustered but didn¡¯t show it. Somehow, I had a feeling Ah-yoon was why she suddenly contacted me. Turns out this friend was the reason.

    ¡°Did you see the controversy section when you searched my name?¡±

    ¡°No, I heard it from a friend.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Swallowing the rising sigh, I ran my hand through my hair. Maybe it¡¯s because I just woke up. My mind felt hazy and dizzy.

    ¡°So, what did you want to say?¡±

    It was a slightly prickly response. I was surprised after saying it. Apparently I felt more resistance to bringing this up than I thought. Though I had just regained those rted memories yesterday. I must have unconsciously be more sensitive.

    I softened my voice to exin.

    ¡°What¡­ Did you want to hear from me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly! I was taught by my seniors that if there was an incident, you should listen to both sides! They said it was bullshit for reporters to just go along with the agitators!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡±

    ¡°So I came to listen too!¡±

    Knock knock. There was a knocking sound.

    ¡°¡­Vega, surely not.¡±

    ¡°There are some things you can¡¯t know just over the phone, you know.¡±

    Knock knock knock. Bang bang bang! The knocking gradually became more intense. At the same time, noise began interfering with the voice on the phone.

    ¡°People really need to talk face-to-face, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Come to think of it, there was a space to fill in your address on the counseling form I filled out before.

    With an uneasy heart pounding, the knocking blended together, and I walked to the front door and flung it open.

    ¡°What are you doing making so much noise for the neighbors?¡±

    ¡°Heheh.¡±

    In front of me was a giggling girl. She had long, glossy ck hair hanging down and was wearing a tteokbokki coat wrapped around her. The coat was long enough to cover her skirt. Between the stockings and coat, her bare legs peeked out slightly. Isn¡¯t she cold in winter?

    I didn¡¯t particrly want to invite her in. She was unpleasant.

    Poke.

    The uninvited guest stretched out her finger and poked my chest.

    ¡°Like a redet in your heart, I have arrived¡­ Heh¡­ Heheh¡­¡±

    The uninvited guest was a magical girl.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62

    <b><i>Memory Recovery (8)</i></b>

    Yesterday, Red Vega heard shocking news.

    It was none other than Han Jae-jung¡¯s past.

    A shameful secret even hidden during counseling, a process of looking deep into one¡¯s inner self.

    ¡°So! That bastard gained a sense of superiority through his magical girl girlfriend, the trash!¡±

    Despite Pink Deneb¡¯s warning, White Davi shared what she knew about Han Jae-jung¡¯s story.

    ¡°¡­I see. Thank you, Davi.¡±

    ¡°You can call me Haru-chan if you¡¯d like! Vega!¡±

    Red Vega let out a deep sigh of distress. Feeling proud that she had been helpful, White Davi continued in a friendly manner.¡°Be careful too! Such psychopaths don¡¯t change easily! Through counseling, they¡¯ll take root in your fragile heart and try to control you!¡±

    ¡°But¡­I was the counselor¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s dangerous too! They¡¯ll try to evoke pity with a weak appearance to get closer to you!¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t¡­contacted me for days¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s dangerous too!!! It¡¯s the silent treatment! A sordid tactic to make you depend on him!¡±

    It was hard to believe the story.

    That Han Jae-jung was the infamous Blue Sirius¡¯ boyfriend.

    Even when Red Vega was still in elementary school, in an era before the inte became widespread, she remembered hearing about this incident.

    She recalls various stories circting on TV news back then too.

    Even after getting familiar with the inte, she never bothered to look up the drama.

    To Red Vega, a fan of most magical girls in the world, Blue Sirius was also an object of admiration.

    While trolls asionally brought up ¡®that bastard¡¯s¡¯ story, she mostly brushed it off as nonsense.

    Just as few people bother digging up drama about celebrities with a favorable public image, Blue Sirius was a nationally beloved magical girl.

    Rather, the perception was that she was the victim, so bringing up her dating history would be tantamount to re-victimizing her, which deterred many from doing so carelessly.

    Hence, while Red Vega knew the outline of the incident and the existence of ¡®that bastard¡¯, she didn¡¯t know the details since it was an almost 6-year-old case.

    She was aware of some leaked KakaoTalk conversations and his school violence records, but not his face or name.

    However, thanks to the knowledge shared by White Davi, she was now able to connect Han Jae-jung to the vicious ex-boyfriend from that rtionship.

    ¡°¡­Really¡­Jae-jung was¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sniff, you¡¯re already being gaslit¡­ It¡¯s okay! There are plenty of other men out there! With your looks and status, you can pick whoever you want¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±

    Despite her cold response, White Davi remained cheerful.

    ¡°Vega! Find a better man! You can¡¯t be with this abusive gaslighter!!!¡±

    Red Vega couldn¡¯t ept the damningbels attached to Han Jae-jung¡¯s name like a scarlet letter. She found it unsatisfying and ufortable.

    ¡°But, in front of me he¡¯s never shown¡­ah, no, he hasn¡¯t shown any violent behavior¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t immediately deny it when confronted. Red Vega rubbed her abdomen with her hand, a habit she developed from mocking him during her hospitalization.

    ¡°Anyway, he hasn¡¯t shown any!¡±

    ¡°Vega. Even the infamous mass murderers of old were said to be warm around others! Humans are two-faced! They can show a demonic side to some!¡±

    Red Vega¡¯s shoulders trembled as she recalled his past as a Watcher.

    But she shook her head vigorously, rejecting such temptations.

    ¡°All humans are demons! Devils with angel wings! Heh, didn¡¯t I sound cool just now?! I¡¯m so coooool!!!¡±

    If what Han Jae-jung did was true, those insults were justified. But if it was false¡­

    The agitated state Pink Deneb showed implies something happened in that past rtionship.

    That the truth is not just what was made public.

    Red Vega made up her mind.

    She would remain neutral until Pink Deneb returned today and exined the situation.

    ¡®If what he did was true¡­¡¯

    What should she do? How should she treat him? No, he wasn¡¯t the only issue. There was Blue Sirius too, the kind older sister who cared for her a lot. How could she face her?

    ¡®Deneb told me not to tell Sirius¡­¡¯

    Though she didn¡¯t fully understand yet, she got a sense of why Deneb said that. If an ex-lover received counseling for such aplicated matter, it would surely cause turmoil.

    At the same time, she wondered if keeping it from Blue Sirius, the most closely involved person, was ethically right.

    In the end, it was a problem with no clear answer.

    In times like these, it¡¯s easier to just follow instructions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad, Vega. You have me, your one and only soul friend!¡±

    Red Vega wished Pink Deneb would quickly return and exin everything.

    And now, here she was, standing before Han Jae-jung himself.

    The reason was simple.

    She couldn¡¯t get any exnation from Pink Deneb. After sessive intense battles, Deneb needed rest ¨C her own choice.

    Apologizing, she said she would exinter.

    The mes of curiosity couldn¡¯t be extinguished. The frustration was unbearable.

    So, Red Vega decided to visit Han Jae-jung¡¯s house directly.

    His address was listed on the counseling questionnaire after all!

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°It definitely settled in your heart, right? Then I¡¯ll settle at home now too.¡±

    ¡°Your behavior is not good. An unkind heart is welling up in my heart too. Isn¡¯t it rude toe to my home without saying anything?¡±

    As she tried to naturally enter the house, I blocked her way with my arm to prevent her from intruding.

    Red Vega tilted her head, seeming to protest that it didn¡¯t make any sense.

    ¡°But we¡¯re close?¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t say that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be?¡±

    I grabbed the arm she had ced against the wall with both hands and brought it to my abdomen. A faint warmth felt through the thick fabric.

    ¡°¡­Really, you¡¯re not going to let me in?¡±

    I desperately closed my mouth that was about to ask how long she was going to keep this up. Since it¡¯s my karma, I¡¯ll just ept it sweetly.

    ¡°Really~?¡±

    I moved the hands holding her arm slightly up, down, left, and right, and then quickly. At the same time, I brought my body closer. Her coat creased from my hands.

    When I tried to put my hand inside her coat, she quickly pulled her arm away.

    ¡°Oh my. Don¡¯t tease an adult like that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be an adult in a month too, you know.¡±

    ¡°Just because you¡¯ll die someday doesn¡¯t mean you can go rummaging around now. You¡¯re still a brat right now.¡±

    At those words, Red Vega broadly raised the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m still a brat now.¡±

    Then, like a viin revealing their identity in aic, she chuckled and grabbed the hem of her coat.

    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s under this coat?¡±

    ¡°What? Did you wear a crop top or something? You¡¯ll be cold in this weather.¡±

    ¡°No. Are you a pervert, Jae-jung? You didn¡¯t sexually harass Sirius like this, did you? You shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    She¡¯s saying that because she saw me wearing skimpy clothes in the original work¡­ It¡¯s really sad that she¡¯s treating this simple concern as sexual harassment.

    As I swallowed down this sadness, Red Vega undid the top button of her coat. Leaning her upper body forward and opening the gap with her hand, she showed me what clothes she was wearing underneath.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m wearing my school uniform.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. That¡¯s a wholesome outfit befitting your age.¡±

    What¡¯s her point?

    ¡°If I keep refusing now, I¡¯ll take off my coat and cry in front of the entryway. If you don¡¯t want to be seen quarreling with a high school girl in winter¡­¡±

    ¡°Thene shooting in like aet.¡±

    I immediately let her into the entryway. Although they say this is a high-risk area for deviants, all the weirdos around here are even weirder weirdos. And I don¡¯t want to bebeled an even weirder weirdo than them.

    Especially notbeled a pervert.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ this is quite¡­ a vintage room! It has a sense of stability!¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯tment on the room.¡±

    ¡°Why not? A room like this is where I lived back in the day.¡±

    As she looked around the room, she flinched at the bloodstains inside.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my blood, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Phew, for a moment I thought you¡¯d brought in another magical girl besides me and beaten her up a few times~ I was about to get jealous!¡±

    ¡°Why would that be something to get jealous over¡­¡±

    ¡°Because then someone else would have my weakness!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not hiding your lewd desires anymore. You don¡¯t act like this with other fellow magical girls, do you? You shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    I threw her mocking words right back at her.

    ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t have things like tea or anything. Just water¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! I brought some!¡±

    Red Vega smiled and took out some cocoa powder from her bag.

    ¡°You really are thorough. Give it to me. I¡¯ll boil some water right away.¡±

    As I filled the kettle with water, I nced sideways at Red Vega. The sight of her trying to take off her coat but putting it back on due to the cold air with no heating was both silly and cute, making meugh. The school uniform I glimpsed was just an ordinary zer, shirt and necktie.

    Seeing the school uniform brought back old memories.

    Seol-hwa was so pretty back then.

    I had wanted to be with her at least until graduation.

    But in the end, I ended up getting my high school diploma through an equivalency exam.

    I wanted to reminisce about those various memories, but all that remained were scars, not images. Like staring nkly at the mncholy of a puzzle with only the outlines and no picture, I was lost in sorrow when the sound of the kettle boiling reached my ears.

    A screeching, ringing sound.

    As I made the cocoa, I twisted my parched lips and opened them.

    ¡°Curious about my old stories? About when I was dating Seol-hwa?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yes, yes! That¡¯s right¡­ I heard that you, Jae-jung, bullied and abused Sirius back then¡­ That you were a really bad guy¡­¡±

    ¡°You heard something like that?¡±

    Iughed and ced the cocoa in front of her.

    ¡°Well you got that right.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes?!¡±

    ¡°If it was a ghosting breakup, that¡¯s bad enough, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I just ced hot water in front of me.

    ¡°Then let me exin what happened.¡±

    ***

    Ipootrantion

    ***

    He calmly revealed the truth that had been entangled in his love story.

    The actions he took for the sake of Blue Sirius, who was suffering from the incident.

    The manipted articles, the disappearance.

    With an observant attitude as if reading a book, he reported the facts in a calm but deep voice. The story ended around the time the hour hand moved from 11 to 12.

    Red Vega quietly pondered the truth he revealed.

    ¡°That must have been really¡­ Difficult for you.¡±

    ¡°How difficult could it have been for me? Those who have gone through this bastard going missing have had it much harder.¡±

    She realized the gap between the current Han Jae-jung she had seen and the past Han Jae-jung she had heard about from others.

    He had been thoroughly sculpted from the beginning to look that way. Sculpted to make people curse at him, to look like a bad guy when seen.

    The truth was a marble carved and painted into a splendid sculpture, deceiving the eyes.

    She also realized why this truth had not been revealed until now.

    If one of the people who knew this truth came forward, it would cause a maniption controversy and the truth would quickly be revealed.

    However, the problem stemmed from why this maniption was carried out in the first ce.

    The controversy over Blue Sirius¡¯ favoritism was the beginning of this whole incident. If she thoughtlessly took Han Jae-jung¡¯s side again, the favoritism controversy would only worsen and make things harder.

    Not ending the suffering, but continuing it.

    Moreover, it would nullify his determination and once again make both Blue Sirius and Han Jae-jung look bad. It would even draw attention back to him, who avoids others¡¯ gaze, inflicting indescribable pain.

    ¡®With Sirius¡¯ personality¡­ She probably didn¡¯t seek him out on purpose, thinking the reason he was suffering was because of her.¡¯

    For a while, she probably wanted to give Han Jae-jung time to ovee his suffering. She must have thought that one of the reasons he left was because he had angered her.

    ¡°¡­Can I ask one more thing?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Why¡­ Didn¡¯t you go back? If you parted that way, it must have been difficult for both you and her.¡±

    Even if she didn¡¯t know, Blue Sirius might still be suffering. Red Vega asked carefully.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why is that?¡±

    His voice changed slightly. Unlike the t tone from before, there was a hint of sadness, like the sea breeze.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s already thiste. You should eat lunch soon¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, yes! I know a great ce, let me take you there!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ about that¡­.¡±

    Han Jae-jung smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can eat together. I have something to do from now.¡±

    ¡°You slept until 11, what work could you possibly have!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Actually, I just want to rest. Also, I haven¡¯t showered yet, and I need some time to get ready if I¡¯m going out. I feel bad making you wait. I smell of sweat since yesterday. Doesn¡¯t it bother you? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a bit out of it.¡±

    ¡°Jae-jung, you don¡¯t smell¡­? Ah, let me take a whiff.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go that far¡­.¡±

    Suddenly, she brought her face close. Han Jae-jung flinched and pulled back.

    ¡°I smell of sweat too! ¡­Want to smell?¡±

    Red Vega grinned mischievously, then used her foot to step firmly on his leg. Gradually, her foot moved up his leg towards his abdomen.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t talk nonsense, Vega¡­¡±

    ¡°Why did you correct yourself? And don¡¯t ignore my warm consideration in letting you know that everyone has body odor!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not warm consideration, that¡¯s hot abuse. Don¡¯t stick your smelly foot out. Aheh, move it! Anyway, have lunch with your colleagues.¡±

    Red Vega was starting to enjoy teasing Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°I want to rest for now.¡±

    He quietly refused her suggestion. Soft, but firm.

    Red Vega knew that even if she brought her stomach to his face, he wouldn¡¯t back down (she had practiced this while sunbathing in the hospital), so she reluctantly backed off with a sullen look.

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s a really delicious ce. Not very famous, so it doesn¡¯te up easily when you search. A hidden gem with a great atmosphere and ting.¡±

    ¡°That must be delightful. Please enjoy it thoroughly on my behalf.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you to take me thereter, but you won¡¯t do it. This is my only chance.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so petnt. Don¡¯t try to get the joys of consumption, service, and charity through me. Just go over there¡­.¡±

    He elegantly gestured towards the front door. Finally giving up, Baek Ah-hee sighed deeply and stood up.

    ¡°Alright. Since you said you bled too¡­ Oh right, should I treat you? I¡¯m good at first aid. Come on, quickly take off your top.¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With a mischievous smile at his firm statement, she nodded obediently.

    ¡°Thank you for telling me, it must have been difficult to speak about. If you want to reconcile, let me know anytime! No, even if you don¡¯t have any particr feelings, let me know!¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that hard when I think of it as an extension of counseling. As for contacting you¡­ I¡¯ll actively consider it.¡±

    In fact, he was under considerable stress even from phone calls. He had telephone phobia. Resolving to let her know if they had a chance to meet again, he waved goodbye.

    The creaking sound of a rusty hinge rang out, and left alone in the room, he quietly gazed at something.

    A belt orbited around him in the shape of a ring. It repeatedly transmitted one piece of information to his mind.

    [Move to the designated location.]

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    It was a quest.

    A quest to move to a designated location and make contact with someone.

    The location was transmitted in the form of a map. A ce painted entirely in ck. Land designated as uninhabitable for humans. Abandonednd.

    Restricted area. Outcast zone.

    Collectively known as the Dark Matter.

    He touched the neatly folded note from Pink Deneb in his pocket.

    ¡°I should¡­ call her.¡±

    He needed to assure her that he was safe now, to put her mind at ease.

    But he still dreaded using the phone medium. The screaming voice of Jo Ah-yoon from yesterday rang in his head.

    In the end, he turned on his phone, left a brief text message, and turned it off again.

    It would be better to talk again after learning more of the truth.

    If oblivion was insanity ording to Virgo¡¯s words,

    Then the current Han Jae-jung must be the maddest person of all.

    He then proceeded to shower, bandage his injuries, and change into clean clothes.

    It resembled a purification ritual to cleanse denial.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    This ce was dark even though the sun was out. Tall high-rise buildings had copsed, connecting streets like overpasses. They cast huge shadows on everything underneath them.

    The viin in the waiting spot looked up. Broken windows reflected the sunlight in a kaleidoscopic spray of light.

    ¡°I wonder when they¡¯lle¡­¡±

    Under the hood, full lips traced the fishing line, legs wrapped in a broad robe swinging back and forth.

    ¡°When will the blind littlembe¡­¡±

    Humming a merry tune, sweetly sublimating the time of waiting.

    In one hand, holding a belt buckle, endlessly waiting for someone to arrive.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    <b><i>The Tail of the Viin (1)</i></b>

    Cho Ah-yoon did her best to take it easy.

    She decided not to consume her mind and emotions more than necessary on the variousplicated matters from yesterday.

    Of course, she failed.

    ¡°¡­Why isn¡¯t he contacting me?¡±

    She gazed endlessly into her phone. Even when the sun reached the center of the sky, there were no signs of him contacting her. She had definitely given him her contact information, or had he lost it?

    Or had he encountered some kind of change that made him unable to contact her?

    The suicide consultation, memory loss, the viin of the Big Dipper, and the words he left behind. There was nothing that didn¡¯t make her anxious. Each one made her tired and drained her of energy.

    Shey still on the hotel bed, trying not to think about anything. She didn¡¯t want to go home. She disliked the thought of Han Jae-jung¡¯s traces being left there. It seemed like she would unnecessarily fall into regret.I should have asked more. I should have probed deeper. I should have just told him to stay home. Little regrets like these.

    Besides, she didn¡¯t really like her home that much anyway.

    Cho Ah-yoon would often rent a hotel room like this.

    Whenever there was a tiring matter, or it seemed like things would get tiring, she would do this.

    An unfamiliar, personal ce is nice.

    Because she can have truly alone time without any disturbing presences.

    By now, there must be an uproar on the inte. It seems a video was taken of her swearing while evacuating people yesterday.

    They¡¯ll probably bring up the issue of her attitude again, saying things like Is this how a hero should act?

    It¡¯s something Pink Deneb has be extremely familiar with.

    With a miserable win rate and consistently unruly attitude, it¡¯s hard for good public opinion to be formed.

    For some people, that unruly attitude seems like resistance against society, giving her a ¡®sida¡¯ (badass) sensibility, but Cho Ah-yoon had no such intention.

    ¡®Boldness stemming from a small stature?¡¯ Who are they kidding?

    It¡¯s said that celebrities with many anti-fans have stronger internal unity among their fans. Pink Deneb¡¯s fans were the same.

    In a past interview where she mentioned having dreamed of bing a singer when she was young, that was distorted, and Pink Deneb became seen as a ¡®wonderful girl who suppressed her dream of being a singer but didn¡¯t give up being a magical girl¡¯.

    In fact, the Magical Girl Association pushed image marketing using this, and even released an album. It was an exciting rock music album.

    It was absurd. The kind of songs Pink Deneb liked were calm, indie-style ones.

    She just had rock posters up at home because they looked cool, but she didn¡¯t particrly like rock music.

    Having many piercings, heavy makeup, rude speech, unrestrained behavior and demeanor, and being hip, these kinds of images were just a kind of defense mechanism.

    If she was going to be looked down on no matter what she did, if she was going to be disliked no matter what, then she would provide the reasons for that dislike herself with her twisted mindset. At least if she put on these strong images, it would be better to some degree.

    Not her original self, but a recreation of an ideal.

    It was closer to a recreation of an aspiration of who she wanted to be.

    She disliked being insulted at random, but also disliked being praised at random.

    She just wanted to live without any attention.

    Cho Ah-yoon threw her phone onto the bed and tried to cut off the various temptations. Worries and concerns would do no good. Especially since they wouldn¡¯t be resolved. She pursued peace of mind.

    Naturally, she failed. She nkly stared at the ceiling.

    The turned-off luxury lighting faintly glowed as it received the sunlight.

    Anyway, she had half given up on checking public opinion on the inte after Blue Sirius¡¯s dating scandal. In fact, she didn¡¯t often look at the inte. At most, she would watch a few cute animal videos.

    Suddenly, she recalled the words Virgo had said to her yesterday.

    ¡®To force this matter¡­¡¯

    She let out a muffledugh.

    ¡®Of course she¡¯s saying something obvious. It wouldn¡¯t be strange to dig into this right away, and who would want a job where they just get insulted no matter what they do. Only crazy bitches would want that¡­¡¯

    Realizing there were quite a few crazy bitches, Cho Ah-yoon turned over and buried her face in the pillow.

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about this kind of thing¡­¡±

    Cho Ah-yoon sincerely couldn¡¯t understand.

    While reading news articles every year about our retirements or deaths, knowing that all those ages are young people, why would anyone want to be a magical girl?

    Why would they enroll in a magical girl academy with the slim hope, despite knowing it¡¯s a scam?

    Why do they admire us? Envy us?

    What¡¯s so good about helping people while withering away?

    Bzzzz.

    Her phone vibrated. As usual, she was going to ignore it, but then she remembered giving Han Jae-jung her number yesterday, so she quickly sat up and looked at her phone screen.

    It was a text from an unknown number. Normally, she would have thought it was a malicious fan who got her number, but today was different.

    In the very first line of the text was an unforgettable name in four letters ¨C Han Jae-jung.

    Cho Ah-yoon raised the corners of her mouth and let out a huskyugh.

    ¡°Why did you contact me sote¡­¡±

    The text was written in a surprisingly polite style.

    But despite the flowerynguage, the content was nothing special.

    It was a drawn-out string ofmon expressions like, I was d to have an in-depth conversation after so long. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t show my face for a while. Let¡¯s meet again next time.

    ¡°This guy really¡­!¡±

    The raised corners of her mouth had already drooped down. There was none of the content she wanted. Whether it was about his memory loss, the connection to the viin and its cause and effect, or at least setting a specific time to meet again, or even just calling her.

    Feeling annoyed, she threw her phone back onto the bed.

    Once again, the viin¡¯s words came to mind, causing her head to be confused.

    ¡°That crazy Dick Fucker¡­ That damn philosopher speaking in riddles¡­ Is Han Jae-jung not here? Is saving me the goal? What the hell kind of nonsense is that!! Ah fuck, can¡¯t you speak properly, why?!¡±

    Whap whap! She hit the nket to vent her frustration.

    With so little known, it was difficult to make guesses recklessly.

    Not just difficult, but frightening.

    If he really was the viin, what should she do? Even if he wasn¡¯t the viin, the fact that he was deeply involved was true, so what if that involvement was helping the viin¡¯s activities? Should she punish him?

    Ignorance is frightening.

    Sometimes, knowing is even more frightening than ignorance.

    She wanted to approach to satisfy her curiosity and intellectual desire, but she was afraid of what result might lie beyond that truth.

    Then her phone vibrated again. Not a short vibration, but a continuous one. It was a signal that a call wasing in.

    Cho Ah-yoon quickly reached for her phone and brought it to her ear.

    ¡°Ah, you finally felt like contacting me?¡±

    ¡°Ah-yoon¡­ah?¡±

    ¡°Eehh?! Senior¡­.¡±

    It was not Han Jae-jung, but Yoon Seol-hwa. She even had the curse words ready in the back of her mind. She felt a chill down her spine thinking she almostmitted a huge discourtesy.

    She was already hiding something from her. A part of her heart felt weighed down with guilt for no reason.

    ¡°Ah, no, the words I just said weren¡¯t meant for you, senior¡­.¡±

    ¡°Aha, you thought it was a prank call? It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s me, Yoon Seol-hwa.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been getting a lot of prank callstely, right? From someone, whether a fan or an anti, you can¡¯t tell¡­ I thought they had decreased recently, but it seems they¡¯ve started again?¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa asked with a concerned tone. Her attitude pricked Cho Ah-yoon¡¯s conscience even more.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time you changed your number¡­?¡±

    It was something she often heard. As a magical girl, it wasn¡¯t umon for her phone number to be found out by fans and such.

    However, Cho Ah-yoon hadn¡¯t changed her number despite being troubled by such malicious calls for years. Just in case he would contact her one day. It was all because of this kind of hope she clung to.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t call to say things like that¡­ It¡¯s not that, are you free tonight, Deneb?¡±

    ¡°Of, of course! Why, is something the matter?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing much¡­ I just thought we could get together for drinks after a long time.¡±

    ¡°Drinks won¡¯t work.¡±

    She tly refused.

    ¡°Why, whyyy! It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? I haven¡¯t had a sip since thest time I drank, you know that right? Just one ss! Huh? It¡¯s been a while since we drank together!¡±

    Cho Ah-yoon could picture Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s sullen expression on the other end of the call. She rxed and chuckled. No matter what she was hiding, she felt at ease in front of this person.

    ¡°Alright. Just one ss! Okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I trust you, senior!¡±

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°One ss is bullsh*t¡­¡±

    ¡°Han Jae-jung¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Come back¡­ No¡­ You don¡¯t have toe back¡­ Hic! Just be happy¡­¡±

    Cho Ah-yoon walked while supporting the muchrger woman.

    It was of course Blue Sirius, Yoon Seol-hwa.

    It was difficult for her petite frame, barely reaching 150cm, to carry someone over 170cm tall.

    ¡°Hey senior¡­ Hey senior! Get a hold of yourself!¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­ Ah-yoon¡­ I¡¯m so grateful to have you¡­ Thank you¡­¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa clung to her small body, embracing her, conveying her sorrow mixed with alcohol and gratitude over and over.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s there to be grateful for. I¡¯m the one who should be grateful. No, not now. Walk on your own, dammit! Is this how you act, senior?!¡±

    Cho Ah-yoon responded indifferently. To her, those words of gratitude always sounded awkward.

    She recalled the past.

    When she was even younger, smaller than she is now, the times she was bullied for being petite.

    The times she was ostracized for trivial reasons, the people who saved her.

    ¡°That the great heroes of our nation have to rely on an alcoholic, what a world we live in¡­ A society that leans on an addict for everything, the darkness runs deep. Isn¡¯t that right, senior?¡±

    ¡°Nooo¡­ Alcoholic, hic! No¡­ Ah-yoon is cute but her words aren¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, at least you know you¡¯re the one being talked about. You¡¯re still not fully conscious, are you?¡±

    The one leaning on her shoulder now, and the one weighing on her heart.

    The heroic acts of Pink Deneb were just imitations of them back then. Cho Ah-yoon could assert that much.

    She hated doing such things, but thinking there may be others shaking in fear like she once did, she could only grit her teeth and take action.

    Cho Ah-yoon sat Yoon Seol-hwa down for a moment and took out her phone to call a taxi. There were a few cursing texts and missed calls, but she blocked them all. She had already registered Han Jae-jung¡¯s number.

    ¡°Ah-yoon¡­ Don¡¯t you¡­ hate me¡­? Everything got ruined because of me¡­¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa was still drunk and rambling. Severely self-deprecating. She had been like this ever since Han Jae-jung disappeared. Perhaps this drunken state simply revealed her true self, which she usually suppressed.

    Sighing, Cho Ah-yoon picked up the phone. She didn¡¯t bother responding to those words. In her mind, she had already determined that she alone was the sinner. No matter what she said, it wouldn¡¯t be heard.

    Her hand manipting the screen stopped.

    -Crunch.

    An odd sound, unsuitable for the city, came from nearby. Like an animal growling.

    -Crunch.

    -Grol.

    It wasn¡¯t just one. They resonated from multiple locations simultaneously.

    ¡°Sh*t¡­!¡±

    It was a pack of viins.

    Cho Ah-yoon grabbed her mascot, expecting this night to be considerably long with no proper rest, as well.

    The swan-shaped mascot instantly transformed into a ribbon. She swung it in the air and muttered,

    ¡°Dress up.¡±

    [Dress up your star!]

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Transform.¡±

    The suspicious person in front of her muttered, mimicking putting on a belt around their waist.

    ¡°Hahaha, of course I can¡¯t. There¡¯s no possibility for me to use this.¡±

    It was the viin Botis at the Shepherd¡¯s position.

    ¡°If you want to joke around, do it with thembs you adore. I¡¯m busy.¡±

    Regaining his ragged breath, he muttered.

    He hadn¡¯t had a moment¡¯s rest to get here. He had ughtered all the viins that came crashing like waves to arrive at this ce.

    Watcher¡¯s body was covered in blood, filth, and scratches.

    ¡°Oh, of course not.¡±

    The viin at the Shepherd¡¯s position chuckled as he stood up from his spot. He swung the belt he had around his waist and approached Watcher.

    ¡°I told you before, I¡¯ll give you this. But there¡¯s a condition! You have to answer one quiz I give! And that is¡­¡±

    ¡°The magical girl Green Arcturus.¡±

    Watcher reached out his hand.

    ¡°Quickly hand over the belt and recite all the information you know.¡±

    He seemed quite urgent.

    ¡°What have I done here?¡±.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    <b><i>The Tail of the Beast (2)</i></b>

    ¡°¡­Uh, huh? What is that supposed to mean¡­?¡±

    Botis pretended to be oblivious. Watcher lightly dismissed it and continued what he had to say.

    ¡°I¡¯ve killed countless viins on my way here.¡±

    It felt like being an explorer trekking through the desert, pushing through the fierce sandstorms.

    Countless viins, as numerous as grains of sand, came attacking.

    Most were C-grade or B-grade viins, but asionally there were A-ss monsters, or above A-ss but not quite S-ss.

    viins that possess multiple stars but not quite a constetion.

    I had heard rumors about them, but they never revealed themselves before. It was only on this Dark Matter journey that I saw them for the first time.Their intelligence was at a child¡¯s level, and their strength was nothingpared to the constetion viins.

    If there was anything peculiar, it was that not a single one of them had any abilities, unlike the constetion viins.

    Just looking at their stars, there were more of them than Jason of the Compass constetion, but in reality their abilities and strength paled inparison.

    Still, they weren¡¯t at a level to be disregardedpletely, and dealing with the simultaneous onught of these misceneous viins was quite troublesome.

    I spent over half a day ughtering the viins.

    Thanks to that, I was able to collect a lot of star light.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re aware, but I can obtain star light from the viins I defeat. It gets stronger the closer I get to transcendence. Moreover, it seems my star is linked to memories, so activating it lets me see memories.¡±

    Watcher pressed his forehead, recalling the memory from earlier.

    ¡°I saw it just now too¡­ It was short. A very brief memory. But intense.¡±

    After reviewing the memory, he slowly raised his head to look at Botis.

    ¡°I was¡­ here. Right here. The ce Belt told me to go.¡±

    There, Han Jae-jung was running like a madman. The scene before his eyes was surreal.

    Crumbled skyscrapers, vines and moss clinging to broken windows, and abandoned red cars also covered in vines.

    No matter how fast he ran, the scenery never changed.

    It seemed to be a city abandoned long ago, with not a single human shadow in sight. Instead, he saw viins that walked on two legs but did not look human. Viins.

    The sand, dust, undergrowth and buildings created a serene atmosphere with the gray and green intersecting. Above all, the wildness and savagery that had sprouted in this human ce.

    As Han Jae-jung ran powerfully, shadows engulfed overhead. A ce where a building had toppled sideways, transformed into a bridge. He set foot there.

    ¡°And I was¡­ being chased by you.¡±

    Behind was a person. No, though resembling a human more than other viins, this being was clearly a viin.

    With a single goat horn grown on one side of the head, and hooves for feet.

    Long green hair resembling nts whipped in the wind, and pointed ears sliced sharply through the air. Decorating that hair and ears were flowers, white, yellow, red, vibrant blooms.

    Unlike other viins, this one wore clothes. A dress. Covering the white dress instead of jewels, ribbons or frills were vines and stems with blooming flowers.

    Most peculiar were the arms. Not two arms like a human, but four arms.

    This strange, mystical appearance could make one mistake this being for a mythical creature.

    ¡°Why did I think it was you? You¡¯ve never seen me before.¡±

    ¡°That one was holding the wooden staff you have.¡±

    Crossed and grasped in the two right arms was a long wooden staff that could be used as a shepherd¡¯s crook.

    ¡°¡­Haha, so? That doesn¡¯t make me a magical girl¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you were once a being that was a magical girl.¡±

    From this brief memory, he was certain.

    ¡°The kind that bes a viin by only partially transforming from a human body can only be from a fallen magical girl.¡±

    The fall of a magical girl.

    The moment they abandon the power of love and peace, and ept human malice, a new star is born for the magical girl.

    A new star.

    Something that cannot be permitted for a magical girl who can only wield a single star.

    The instant a new star is born from malice, the magical girl¡¯s mascot dies and the purification of magic power bes impossible.

    Without any filtering, the star light directly contacts the body, causing the magical girl¡¯s personality and body to transform.

    It doesn¡¯t separatepletely from the human body like a full viin transformation, but it¡¯s also not human.

    They must live as a viin while retaining a human-like body.

    This is the viin transformation of a magical girl.

    ¡°Plus, the nickname you mentioned earlier for Sky Pris, the ¡®Shepherd¡¯¡­ It seems you were quite close with her?¡±

    Botis silently listened to his words.

    ¡°The green hair and face I saw then, the timing matching when the first Constetion viin appeared in Russia and Green Arcturus went missing, Green Arcturus who was known to be closest with Sky Pris¡­ At this point, I can¡¯t help but realize it even if I wanted to.¡±

    Watcher approached him and ced a hand on the hood covering his face. Botis simply smiled.

    ¡°No, just seeing the face in the memory was enough for me to recognize it. You see, I love magical girls. Even if they¡¯re from the past, I remember their faces.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh, I see.¡±

    She slowly lifted her hood.

    ¡°Caught me, huh?¡±

    There was the same viin figure that he had just seen in his memory.

    She had long, wavy green hair, a goat¡¯s horn on her right temple, and pointed ears. Apart from those strange features, her face was beautiful enough to be called that of a girl.

    Her golden eyes curved like a crescent moon.

    ¡°Sorry about that. I had to drive you away back then. I can¡¯t let a wolf roam the meadow where thembs are growing, right? Humans who aren¡¯t prey don¡¯t belong here.¡±

    So it was true. Han Jae-jung had been to the Dark Matter before. It was insane. What state of mind was he in to go to that ce where the viins sneer?

    He couldn¡¯t understand his past self.

    ¡°But from what I hear, aren¡¯t you the wolves?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­you look like amb to me, so I call you amb!¡±

    Botis raised her finger, pointing at Watcher.

    ¡°And you¡¯re a blindmb. You know the way, but you can¡¯t walk it because you can¡¯t see.¡±

    ¡°So I look like someone you need to take care of to you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re someone I particrly want to dote on.¡±

    Botis smiled slowly, tracing with her fingers and gazing at the bloodstains left all over Watcher¡¯s body by the viins.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let this one slide.¡±

    She spoke in a tone like a parent scolding a child, with a gaze as if bestowing benevolence from above. Of course, it was an attitude that looked down on Watcher as beneath her.

    Arrogant and dogmatic, yet that attitude held confidence andposure.

    The gaze unique to the powerful. It seemed to imply nonchntly that she could kill you.

    ¡°This is why I¡¯m giving you the Belt. Don¡¯t you need to find newrades? Your journey will be really difficult. It will feel like walking through the pitch-ck night without a single light. Wouldn¡¯t you needpanions to walk that path with you in the darkness?¡±

    It was an unwee consideration.

    Just being given the Belt doesn¡¯t immediately give him newrades.

    Watcher knew there were qualifications to use the Belt.

    So then, how would he find those qualified?

    ¡°Botis, it seems you can control many of the viins.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Then you can alsomand them, can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a harsh way to put it. It¡¯s just a simple request.¡±

    ¡°Now that I think about it, the viins kept marching in the opposite direction from where I was going. At first I thought it was to attack me¡­ But I guess I need to rethink that.¡±

    Lights like fireflies began to flicker around Watcher¡¯s body. The green lights illuminated the world in this ce of deep darkness.

    The twinkling starlight gently swaying like sparks shone on Botis¡¯ face.

    ¡°Botis, how were you nning to find the owner of that Belt?¡±

    Botis gave a difficult smile.

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it said that heroes are born in times of crisis? To find talents worthy of wearing the Belt, I had no choice.¡±

    Taking Watcher¡¯s hand, Botis said, ¡°Just wait a little. My littlembs will soon find his newrades.¡±

    It became clear.

    The many viins living in this Dark Matter were now marching toward the human city.

    The reason was one, to find the new owner of the Belt amidst the raid.

    It was insane. Iprehensible. To send the viins she imed to love into a raid on people for such a trivial reason.

    ¡°You think I¡¯ll wait for that?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­of course not!¡±

    It was a hollowugh. For someone currentlymanding a massacre, it was an overly pastoral, simple expression.

    ¡°So I¡¯ll have to make you wait.¡±

    [Questpleted.]

    ¡°You know, there are many viins here. viins that haven¡¯tpleted their constetions yet. Thosembs are preparing to go out into the world someday.¡±

    [New quest appeared.]

    Immediately after the questpletion sound, a new quest was born.

    ¡°They may not know their purpose yet, but it would be troublesome if theycked strength when they emerged, right? To prevent that, we¡¯re gathering and maximizing the brightness of every star. If those childrenplete their constetions, they will surely be very powerful. Very. Very. And there are already many such viins in the world, who have maximized all the stars in their constetions.¡±

    [Escape.]

    ¡°For the record, I¡¯m one of them.¡±

    Botis sped her hands together, enclosing Watcher¡¯s hand in the middle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t resist. It will be a little difficult to subdue you unharmed.¡±

    Green starlight gushed around her body. A deeper, cker green like a swamp, sticky and viscouspared to Watcher¡¯s.

    ¡°Hey Botis.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You called me a blindmb¡­ Honestly, I think that¡¯s urate.¡±

    [SET. Retrograde.]

    ¡°I¡¯ll charge at anything recklessly, without reservation.¡±

    BANG!!!

    His fist plunged into Botis¡¯ stomach. A thunderous boom echoed out. She flew up into the sky, up and up, then fell back down like a shooting star.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d do this!¡±

    Just before her body collided with the building above, the blue sky opened up.

    The ground of asphalt and grass became like a lone prairie. The surrounding buildings and debris turned into rocks.

    The transformed cityscape became a winding mountain path through nature.

    The space had been overturned.

    Goldilocks Zone of Capricorn.

    ¡°You really want to do this? You can¡¯t beat me!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I admit it. It will be difficult.¡±

    Watcher felt hundreds, thousands of gazes piercing into him.

    The viins native to her realm. The wretched souls who had originally been human but died and were reborn as viin entities.

    Lamb-like viins began surrounding him, making threatening sounds.

    ¡°But is that a reason for me not to act? A reason to abandon my journey? No. Walls exist only to be ovee.¡±

    There was no special way to escape this ce. Eitherplete the task she gave, or destroy the master ruling over this realm.

    He had chosen the former before, but this time he could only choose thetter.

    ¡°I¡¯m blind. If there¡¯s an obstacle, rather than find another path, I¡¯ll break through and keep going.¡±

    ¡°You really do have a sharp tongue¡­¡±

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡±

    Watcher raised his finger, pointing at her. Botis smiled wearily.

    ¡°Have you ever seen the stars?¡±

    At those words, thousands of viins charged at Watcher.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°This is fucking crazy.¡±

    Pink Deneb clicked her tongue. No matter how many viins she struck down, more kept charging at her.

    Fortunately, Blue Sirius was here, so dealing with this many viins wasn¡¯t much of a problem.

    ¡°Why now of all times¡­ Genocide is truly the answer for viins!¡±

    She grabbed her alcohol-addled head and vigorously unleashed her frost magic. With each movement, dozens of viins froze solid and stopped breathing.

    ¡°Blue Sirius! I¡¯m a fan!¡±

    ¡°Stop bbering and st them! You there, mister! Run away instead of taking pictures!¡±

    Of course, Pink Deneb was in charge of evacuation. She also scattered her Hong-Ik-oh aura to survey the damage and reposition the magical girls where needed.

    Her head ached. Assessing the situation was one reason, but excessive use of her powers was another.

    Handling both evacuation and multiple other tasks resulted in over-exertion of her stamina and magic.

    ¡°Senior! We¡¯ve almost finished evacuating! Now go all out¡­¡±

    She raised her voice to tell Blue Sirius to cut loose without holding back.

    But then it happened.

    A crimson meteor descended from the sky. Recognizing that existence, Pink Deneb changed what she was saying and shouted, ¡°Oh fuck!!¡±

    The meteor charged toward the ground without hesitation. Soon the earth shook, and an orange dome of light bloomed.

    The ground caved in, smoke billowed up, and the surrounding viins instantly turned to ash and melted away.

    From within the acrid gray smoke, a girl walked out.

    ¡°Hi everyone! I¡¯m back again!¡±

    Sheughed loudly, shaking the night.

    The magical girl¡¯s archenemy ¨C Virgo.

    The currently most formidable foe had arrived.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    <b><i>The Tail of the Beast (3)</i></b>

    Pink Deneb had a headache. It was partly because of the alcohol she had just consumed, but more so because of the reality that had descended upon her now.

    ¡°I¡¯m really going crazy¡­¡±

    The purple-colored female figure before her eyes made the already overwhelming reality even more difficult.

    Where the whites of the eyes should be waspletely ck, and wings that shouldn¡¯t be on a human¡¯s back grew out of her skin.

    That abnormal appearance instantly revealed that although she resembled a human, she was not one.

    Virgo spun around cheerfully, dancing. Following the clockwise motion of her body, sparks of light like fireworks burst out. Each one was a powerful destructive forceparable to explosives.

    ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s spin together!¡±

    Kwagwagwang!The distant explosion sound shook the ground once more. The viins that had been swarming like bees burst like balloons and melted like cheese. The buildings caught fire.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±

    Virgo muttered, seeming entranced as she watched the scene. Behind her, the cries and footsteps of newly arriving viins echoed incessantly. The mes on the buildings were like torches illuminating their ominous advance.

    Endless waves of enemies, a newly emerged worst enemy.

    Pink Deneb felt like crying instead. But she didn¡¯t.

    Having learned through past experience that crying wouldn¡¯t improve anything, she held it in firmly.

    Fortunately, she had evacuated most of the people here. However, there might still be people she hadn¡¯t found,and anyway, if we can¡¯t stop those viins here and now, the whole reason for taking refuge at all will disappear.

    If the magical girls fell here, those viin hordes would head straight for the shelters.

    ¡°Senior.¡±

    Her gaze turned to Blue Sirius.

    Blue Sirius was strong. Almost no one would argue against that. Even Red Vega, who had grown rapidlytely, was still a childpared to her. Her umted experience and magic power over the years were unmatched.

    Even so, she was weak before Virgo.

    All magical girls would be.

    The Four Seasons¡¯ Day.

    The power to steal magic power and control it at will was fatal to magical girls.

    ¡°Ugh! It¡¯s a bit chilly today!¡±

    Rubbing her bare, pale, beautiful arms, Virgo frowned.

    Along with her pout, the ice shards floating in the air began to gather overhead and clump together. All the magic Blue Sirius had manifested fell under Virgo¡¯s control. The scattered magic quickly formed into one giant snowball.

    ¡°So don¡¯t use that ice stuff, okay? I¡¯m cold! What¡¯s with an ice magic in winter?¡±

    Gradually, the ball grew beyond just snow and ice shards, incorporating the ice on the roads and the frozen viins, until it soared overhead like an eclipsed moon made of ice.

    There were fires scattered among the buildings and roads, and an icy sphere hung in the sky. The contrasting scenes of heaven and earth held an ironic beauty.

    Chuckling, Virgo flew up and stood atop the massive snowball she had created.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really high up here.¡±

    The Hong-ik-o spells Pink Deneb had cast nearby began gathering around the snowball too. On top of that, Virgo covered it with her own violet mes.

    Various sounds blended together, the cracking and crunching of ice, the pping of wings like a swarm of insects, the air shuddering from the mes.

    Kwajijik, hudduduk, hwareurak. The noises continued endlessly.

    The viins below charged excitedly toward the city.

    From the overwhelming mass overhead, a reddish-purple light like sunset poured down, clearly illuminating the viins¡¯ charge.

    As thousands of beasts rushed in, the earth trembled like an earthquake. Pushing through the mes, chewing through building debris, crushing it underfoot, they stretched out their ws toward the magical girls.

    ¡°Damn it! Senior¡­ Leave this ce to me¡­!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? Have you gone crazy and want to die? Geez¡­I really need to stop drinking!¡±

    Blue Sirius created patches of ice to make the viins slip, then impaled those that fell with ice spikes for an instant kill. She hurled spikes at any that didn¡¯t fall too, creating ice walls in some ces and sending des of icy wind elsewhere.

    It was magic verging on artistry, but over half of it had already been stolen by Virgo.

    With her magic consumption higher than usual, her stamina drained faster too. It was devastating for her already alcohol-addled head.

    Pink Deneb poured out her magic indiscriminately too, her Hong-ik-o flying like sharp arrows to shred the viins.

    Explosions erupted from the in viins, spraying blood.

    By the time viin carcasses outnumbered building debris and mes, less than a minute into this, their faces and clothes were drenched in soot and blood

    She needed to go up there right away and face Virgo, but the viins kept rushing in, leaving no opening.

    Breathing harshly and raggedly, she fought on endlessly.

    It was veritably hell.

    Looking down haughtily from above at themotion below, Virgo muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t like the cold or the noise.¡±

    The mass that had absorbed all the magic power present had grownrge enough to blot out this entire street.

    After catching her breath for a moment, Pink Deneb looked up at the sky.

    ¡°The world really fucking sucks¡­¡±

    The altitude wasn¡¯t that high, but it was clear nothing could hinder its destructive path. A mass of that size would be enough to wipe out this civilization and leave a massive crater.

    Virgo chuckled and shifted her weight on the mass she stood upon.

    That was enough.

    The celestial light that had been eclipsed by the moon lost its buoyancy and plunged downward, leaving a violet trail as it rushed toward the earth like a child diving into its mother¡¯s embrace.

    It was quite literally a falling star.

    Aet, a star that would kill and shred everything on the ground.

    Pink Denebughed hollowly.

    ¡°This fucking¡­¡±

    Kwaaaaaang!

    The mass blending all sorts of magic power and starlight mmed into the ground.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Kwajik!

    I kicked the head of the bear viins that rushed in, then turned around and sliced the waist of another viin.

    Haah!

    Without wiping off the violently sttered blood, I immediately advanced forward and swung the w. Lightning burst forth, instantly turning about six viins into ash.

    I was out of my mind. I didn¡¯t expect to have to deal with even more viins than before. Even fighting in Dube¡¯s form advantageous for multiple opponents, it was considerably taxing.

    It consumed a lot of my stamina and starlight, but I couldn¡¯t stop moving.

    Five red lines simultaneously appeared in my field of vision. Attack prediction paths given by the Belt, I could block four, but the remaining one was impossible.

    After tearing off the heads of four viins with a kick, I positioned my shoulder along that predicted path.

    Kkagagak!

    Ghastly fangs bit into the armor on that shoulder. Following the dreadful sound of a line being scratched into steel, I swung my arm. w pierced the viin¡¯s abdomen and unleashed lightning.

    Boom! The viins exploded centered on its pierced abdomen. Drenched in blood from the massive meat bomb, I only roughly wiped the visor before immediately continuing my actions.

    ¡°As if they¡¯re not even zombies¡­¡±

    It was endless. They kept acting unless I blew off their heads.

    How many have I killed? Hundreds, thousands, it may be reaching tens of thousands now. Since they all had the same appearance, there was no sense of aplishment no matter how many I struck down. I felt trapped in an endless time loop.

    How many people has he killed and turned into these viins up until now? Part of my vision caught Botis.

    Anger and frustration welled up, but as soon as I tried to move my feet, bear heads instantly surrounded my vision. These viins are still quite kind to the shepherd who raised them.

    Perhaps that very person turned them into these demented beings.

    [SET. White Bear Twin Thunder Strike (Baekungnagdoiguk).]

    I gathered white starlight into w and released it without hesitation.

    Boom! Kugugugung! Lightning spread out in all directions, followed by that sound, shaking heaven and earth. Like erased by an eraser, only the traces of ash remained as my vision was cleared again.

    But it was refilled by that many again, blocking my path.

    ¡°Damn it¡­!¡±

    I grit my teeth hard.

    It was endless. Botis still hadn¡¯t made any attacks. Would I be able to handle both these zombie-like bear viins and her at the same time?

    Even if I managed to strike down all of them and then fought Botis, it would still be a problem. In my exhausted state, would I be able to maintain my normal physical condition while fighting her?

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    I briefly kept my distance. My gaze was still fixed on Botis.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you killing mymbs a bit too much?¡±

    I didn¡¯t have the strength to retort, only regting my breathing while ring at her. Her golden eyes were absurdly merciful, as if she could forgive even this ughter.

    ¡°Well¡­ Since I¡¯m the one stopping you. I have nothing to say. Don¡¯t be in too much of a hurry. Life sometimes requires going back. If you only try to go straight ahead, you¡¯ll get tired. You won¡¯t even reach the end of the road before copsing. That¡¯s all I want to tell you¡±

    While letting those words go in one ear, I silently asked Belt one thing.

    Fortunately, the answer was to my advantage.

    ¡°Also, you still don¡¯t know what you are or the consequences of abusing what¡¯s attached to your waist.¡±

    The viins didn¡¯t move while Botis spoke. They¡¯d just be blocked again even if they rushed at me. Taking the chance to catch my breath, I listened to her words for a moment.

    I slowly gathered starlight in my hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re blinded right now. By your ideals, by that brilliance. Isn¡¯t that right? People go blind not from darkness, but from light. That¡¯s exactly your state right now, isn¡¯t it? Not knowing anything properly, blinded by ideals, advancing without any thoughts. Do you not know how dangerous that is?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    The starlight gradually took on a form.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m ignorant. I only possess vague knowledge, like climbing a peak of foolishness.¡±

    I¡¯m ignorant.

    Those aren¡¯t wrong words. No, they¡¯re urate words.

    I have no memories.

    Having no memories means having no foundation that makes me who I am. Yet I¡¯m trying to advance without any foundation, how ignorant and foolish is that?

    I¡¯m blinded. Those words are correct.

    How thick and formidable the walls obstructing my path are, how sharp the thorns brushing my feet are, how deep the swamps are, I still don¡¯t know.

    It¡¯s as if I can¡¯t see at all.

    I don¡¯t know what consequences will arise from advancing without knowing anything.

    ¡°But even this ignorant me knows something.¡±

    Even so, I have to advance now.

    ¡°Right now, I have to stop you.¡±

    The city is likely in chaos by now, undoubtedly attacked by other viins at Botis¡¯s request.

    A nightmare reminiscent of the past when viins first appeared, with that many viins assaulting the city.

    ¡°I must prevent innocent people from being killed. This is an obvious fact that doesn¡¯t even need to be thought about.¡±

    I attached the construct in my hand to the Belt¡¯s buckle, the central part with the lens.

    ¡°So I¡¯ll just do that obvious thing. I don¡¯t even need to think about ideals.¡±

    I haven¡¯t gathered all the starlight yet, but I can draw out its power.

    The Great Bear. That savage power.

    Of course, I can¡¯t control it in my current state. It doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s no one here I should be holding back against.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the blinded beast, just as you said.¡±

    When I turned the Belt¡¯s focus adjustment, a considerably noisy voice flowed out.

    [UR¡öA M¡öJO¡ö.]

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Jo Ah-yoon opened her eyes.

    Amidst the cloud of smoke that seemed to make her dizzy, she caught sight of shards of ice in her vision.

    She realized Blue Sirius had used magic to protect her.

    She looked to the side again.

    Virgo was holding her up by the neck.

    Although Jo Ah-yoon had been protected, she herself seemed unable to protect herself. Her whole body was covered in blood. She grabbed the arm Virgo was using to hold her neck and thrashed about violently.

    ¡°Oh¡­how pitiful.¡±

    Virgo rushed out without a moment¡¯s thought to consider. Quickly putting Hong-ik-o on her back and moving fast.

    She caught Virgo and took to the folded sky.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    <b>The Tail of the Beast (4)</b>

    ¡°Retirement¡­ Doesn¡¯t seem to be the right time yet.¡±

    This was the purpose for which Yoon Seol-hwa called Jo Ah-yoon today.

    She needed to rely on the power of alcohol to refuse the consideration suggested by her beloved younger brother.

    She thought it was too kind of her to agonize so much over a casually tossed suggestion.

    Jo Ah-yoon felt ashamed of herself, worrying about how to convey her meeting with Han Jae-jung and how much to reveal or conceal.

    No matter how much time passed, people¡¯s basic nature did not change.

    She felt it when she first became a magical girl. That she could not be like the other magical girls.

    She did feel a sense of fulfillment when helping people, but that single emotion was not enough for her to risk her life.Money? Of course, money was good. But it wasn¡¯t good enough to endure the attention that came with it.

    She only felt increasingly annoyed with the work of a magical girl day by day.

    She wanted to get rid of the name Pink Deneb as soon as possible.

    Just like the meaning of the name Deneb, her life was like a tail.

    A life at the end.

    Unable to perform any proper feats, having to focus only on providing assistance while tagging along after someone like their tail.

    A life of scribbling records at the very end while others recorded one joyful victory after another.

    A life like a bird¡¯s tail feathers, not even a snake¡¯s tailpared to other magical girls like the head of a dragon.

    Before she knew it, Jo Ah-yoon realized that she had be the tail of a beast.

    She wanted to quit at any time. It had been quite a while since her starlight stopped growing. On top of that, there was her activity with Dilemma.

    It was time to retire. More and more magical girls would be born soon, and her spot would quickly disappear.

    However, she didn¡¯t want to disappear alone like this, so she wished for a colleague. She didn¡¯t want to be cut off and disappear like someone¡¯s tail until the very end.

    On top of this mindset, she didn¡¯t want to experience losing family again.

    Then she woke up in the hospital after being attacked by the viin in Shieldra, she felt more relieved that Yoon Seol-hwa was alive by her side than the fact that she herself was alive.

    At the same time, she was terrified. From now on, she would have to fight against such S-grade viins over and over again.

    Where was the guarantee that subsequent defeats would only result in being carried to the hospital?

    Thinking of the magical girls¡¯ deaths that urred several times a year, she trembled even more.

    This is insane.

    I must quit immediately. And I must make her quit too.

    Whether it¡¯s earning a living, immersing oneself in work, or hating someone, isn¡¯t it all something that one has to think about while living in the end?

    The sister-like figure she had lived with. This was also the reason she had suggested retirement to Blue Sirius.

    Regardless of how strong she was or how great a position she held, to Jo Ah-yoon, she was simply one person.

    However, at the same time, Jo Ah-yoon didn¡¯t really expect her to retire.

    Unlike herself, she had both the ability and the will to defeat viins. Why would she retire when she had nothing to regret?

    Blue Sirius would not retire. It might be happy news for the public, but it wasn¡¯t particrly good news for Jo Ah-yoon.

    She knew that her request was nothing more than a childish tantrum.

    The past shed by like a kaleidoscope.

    ¡°Ahahaha! The sky is so clear! Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The wind also blew fiercely.

    Jo Ah-yoon once again realized that she was currently flying in the sky while holding Virgo in her arms.

    Her body had moved before she could even think.

    The one she held in her arms was a dangerous element iparable to a time bomb. Pink Deneb¡¯s back shivered.

    [Guardian! What are you doing! Put her down right away! Keep your distance! It¡¯s dangerous!]

    Urgent instructions came from the jewel attached to her ribbon, the mascot.

    Jo Ah-yoon hastily released Virgo from her arms. After falling a little way down, she started flying in the sky again.

    ¡°What a pity!¡±

    Piyung. A crimson beam of light fiercely sliced through the night sky and disappeared.

    Even though it didn¡¯t touch her skin, she felt the heat. Pink Deneb backed away even further in fright.

    ¡°Thank you, Parrot.¡±

    [It¡¯s not Parrot, it¡¯s Swan! There¡¯s no need to thank me. This isn¡¯t over yet¡­ Here ites again!]

    Streaks resembling flowingva or the sunset were repeatedly drawn across the night sky.

    Pink Deneb managed to evade all the streaks by twisting and turning in the air like an acrobatic flight

    At that moment, Virgo approached at a speed too fast for the eyes to catch.

    ¡°Ahahaha! My turn this time~!¡±

    What had spread out behind her back was the Hong-ik-o. She realized that Virgo had now stolen her magic tricks.

    The scenery stretched out like a continuous line, and the clouds were torn apart. This feeling of running by folding the sky was absolutely unmistakable.

    ¡°Damn it! Hey! Let go!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that~ It makes me sad, you know?¡±

    Bang! Bang! No matter how many times she struck her back with her fists and elbows, it was no use. Lightlyughing it off as if she couldn¡¯t even give a massage, Virgo kept hold of her and ran off.

    ¡°You really are something, you know. It doesn¡¯t seem like you want to die, but what are you thinking, trying to kidnap me all by yourself? Should I poke a hole in that belly of yours? I think it would make a nice decoration!¡±

    ¡°This damn¡­ bitch!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, how ugly. Don¡¯t swear~ It¡¯s scary. Don¡¯t you know magical girls shouldn¡¯t swear? And also¡­¡±

    Curling her lips into a wry smile, Virgo spat out in a voice that seemed consumed with resentment.

    ¡°I can¡¯t use my power for my own personal desires, but I have to donate it without a word for the public good. I always have to sacrifice my time, but I have to protect others¡¯ time. I have to endure bad words and not retaliate. I have to protect others¡¯ lives, but if I prioritize my own life, it¡¯s unforgivable and I¡¯m a bastard. Isn¡¯t that right? You know it well too, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Virgoughed loudly and looked down with glinting eyes.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve decided where we¡¯ll go for our date. Aren¡¯t you excited?¡±

    A line that was drawn horizontally became vertical. A gust of wind blew up from below. The birds flying ahead lowered their heads and pped their wings madly.

    Descent. An oblique plummet.

    From the friction heat, her back became extremely hot. It was to the point of catching fire.

    ¡°Ugh, aaahh!!¡±

    ¡°Does it hurt? Bear with it a little longer~ It¡¯s okay! Our junior, fight on! Stay strong!¡±

    After a long time, tears welled up from the pain. Once again, memories shed by like a revolvingntern.

    The terror conveyed through violence was familiar to Jo Ah-yoon. The memory of her body being gripped grotesquely and vited by violence was quite familiar.

    She was small. Seemingly easy. Just for such reasons, memories of being bullied in the past came vividly back.

    Using their numerical and physical superiority, they robbed her of her possessions, restrained her freedom, and unleashed violence on her. That coercion came to mind as she saw Virgo.

    The memories that floated up like soap bubbles soon burst and evaporated upon hitting the ground.

    ¡°Kuh, huck¡­ ugh¡­ uhuck¡­!¡±

    ¡°Does it hurt? Does it hurt a lot? Umm¡­ That expression doesn¡¯te just from pain¡­ Ah! I got it!¡±

    Virgo looked down at the fallen Jo Ah-yoon.

    ¡°You¡¯re scared, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m scary! Right?¡±

    Virgo was rejoicing. Jo Ah-yoon moved her arm to touch her face. Along with traces of dirt and blood staining it, she felt a slight dampness.

    It was tears. A stream that originated from pain and resulted in fear.

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    The words of that viin were correct. The trembling fingertips held more meaning than just evidence of her body¡¯s hardship.

    Her expression was that of one consumed by terror.

    She keenly realized that she was afraid right now. There was no need to express it in words.

    Because instinct made her body stiffen, her tongue dry, tears in her eyes, violent pounding in her heart, and endless gasping for breath.

    Virgo¡¯s crimson eyes coolly shone on Jo Ah-yoon. Reflected in them like a mirror, she was not a magical girl, just a girl.

    A pitiful figure, like a dog tucking its tail. Paradoxically, Jo Ah-yoon removed her fear from the terrified sight of herself.

    Instead, she let out a hollowugh.

    ¡°Damn, seriously¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Is it okay to swear here too? Where is this¡­ Um, where was it again? Anyway, there are a lot of people.¡±

    There are a lot of people. At that statement, Jo Ah-yoon couldn¡¯t evenugh hollowly. Her lip corners slowly dropped.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    She slowly raised her body at the same pace her lip corners were drooping.

    Behind Virgo, fierce moonlight was pouring down. That moonlight wasing through a hole opened in the ceiling.

    However, brighter artificial light was filling the inside, diminishing the moon¡¯s presencepared to the outside.

    The thick ceiling looked like it was melting from some hot wire.

    Molten metal dripped down like rain, grazing her cheek and cooling. Without even feeling that heat, she nkly looked around.

    People, people, people. Nothing but people everywhere she looked.

    Shelter, underground shelter.

    A chill ran down her spine. Even the cold sweat that had been flowing until just moments ago evaporated away. Her chilled body allowed her mind to clear more quickly.

    Countless gazes stared at her alone, holding their breath.

    So many had gathered to continue living, leaving their homes behind. Mocking their efforts, the viin had invaded.

    ¡°Hello everyone? I¡¯ve appeared to warm all of your hearts! You¡¯re all wee~¡±

    Virgo smiled and waved her hand leisurely at the surroundings.

    ¡°The viin just now¡­.¡±

    Someone muttered that. Their exhausted voices spoke for everyone who no longer had the strength to scream.

    Like a single droplet falling onto the still surface, that mutter caused murmurings to spread out from it.

    Why is that viin here, what has be of our shelter then, is the shelter no longer safe, are we going to die now, what has the magical girl been doing.

    Look at that. She did try to stop it. But¡­.

    Such mors.

    It brought back memories of entering a ssroom and hearing various mutterings right away.

    Disappointed gazes and terrified gazes, gazes desperately searching for a ce to escape, and gazes revealing some expectation and admiration.

    And asionally, gazes showing sympathy and empathy.

    Buried under the waves of gazes, Jo Ah-yoon¡¯s body stiffened.

    She knows she must guide the evacuation and deal with Virgo immediately.

    But is there any way to seed at that?

    This shelter is quite narrowpared to roads, so if this huge crowd rushes for the emergency exit all at once, it would be extremely dangerous. If Virgo fires a beam at the densely packed crowd, hundreds could die instantly.

    Deploy Hong-Ik-O to hold off Virgo while relocating people to the ceiling? There¡¯s no way that¡¯s possible.

    It would all just be snatched away by that vile maiden. She would mock and trample it all.

    [Guardian¡­ I¡­]

    The mascot voiced out with difficulty.

    [I will respect every choice you make. I will cheer you on.]

    She spoke metaphorically. Here, she couldn¡¯t do anything, she said, and from now on, whatever she did would be a mere outburst. Moreover, it would be an extreme choice.

    Virgo mocked her with a shout.

    ¡°Everyone! Don¡¯t say too much to this cute junior! Everyone has their own fears, don¡¯t they? This friend is just afraid of monsters, same as you all!¡±

    Peeng. She spat out a beam of light into the sky. Once again, the thick ceiling split open, letting in the moonlight.

    The lights on the ceiling flickered, and soon even the artificial lights went out, devoured by the night¡¯s darkness.

    -Kkwaaak!

    Finally, a scream broke out, and people started to flee in disarray. Everyone headed for the stairs, someone pushing others aside, someone else tightly grasping the hand of an acquaintance as they hurried.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! Run away! Run away as much as you like! Yes! If you¡¯re afraid, you should run away! No one in this world is invincible! It¡¯s all over when you die! Run, run!¡±

    Virgo¡¯s words didn¡¯t seem to be limited to just those citizens.

    ¡°I¡¯m it. Got it? I¡¯ll give you 1 minute.¡±

    She smiled happily and raised her finger. A beam of light spewed from the tip of that finger. Like the deep underground entertainment district, a dazzling light flickered repeatedly. With each flicker, the ceiling melted away.

    Among those molten metals dripping down, their eyes met Virgo¡¯s.

    In an instant, the hint of a smile vanished from her chilling gaze directed at Jo Ah-yoon. There was no more scorn or maniacalughter. There was only one thing, interest. She looked down with a cynical gaze.

    Since yesterday, Virgo had been iming her simrity to Pink Deneb.

    She was now expecting what choice Jo Ah-yoon would make, what action she would take.

    She expected her to run away. She expected her to try to survive. She expected her to prioritize herself.

    Correct.

    Pink Deneb, Jo Ah-yoon, wanted that now.

    She wanted to run away. She wanted to abandon everything and survive.

    What¡¯s the point if there¡¯s no life. Isn¡¯t life the most valuable thing?

    Aren¡¯t duty, responsibility, mission, image, and self-respect things that can only be preserved if there¡¯s life? If you live, you can recover and fulfill them someday. But if you die, it¡¯s the end. You can¡¯t do anything.

    Someone shook Jo Ah-yoon¡¯s shoulders. Beyond the faint moonlight was a middle-aged woman.

    ¡°Miss, run away quickly. If you stay lying there, you¡¯ll die.¡±

    With that advice, she fled. It was the brief yet distant kindness amoner would leave behind. Still, it was a clear act of kindness.

    Was she worried because it was too dark to see clearly? An emptyugh came out.

    ¡°Hey, birdie¡­¡±

    Jo Ah-yoon had no sense of heroism. She didn¡¯t want to be such a great being.

    She had no sense of duty either. She hated doing forced work.

    Her body and strength were weak. She could never achieve a proper victory when constantlypared to others.

    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m going to do?¡±

    [Of course, you fool.]

    Still, there was a reason she continued this arduous task of saving people.

    [It was an honor to be together all this time.]

    Because she had power.

    Weakpared to other powerful beings, but this was undoubtedly power.

    Poweres with responsibility. An old and worn-out saying, but there¡¯s still a reason it endures.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I care about my life so damn much.¡±

    Jo Ah-yoon had no great sense of mission.

    She just used her power because she had it.

    She acted now because she could use her power to save people, and she moved because she could move now.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I regret using my power.¡±

    She let out a wryugh. It was absurd. What did a girl who recorded the lowest winning rate have to consider? What did she regret or care about?

    That¡¯s right.

    She was weak. It was hard to beat even A-grade monsters, and she had to rely on the assistance of other magical girls. Her public reputation wasn¡¯t good either. She seemed to have many anti-fans because of her poor words and actions. Weak, and without allies.

    So, you are a weak and pitiful one.

    Do you have the leisure to look down now?

    ¡°I¡¯ll give what I have to give.¡±

    Jo Ah-yoon abandoned it all.

    For the sake of saving lives, she abandoned her public reputation, her worth, her self-respect, her dignity, and finally, even her power.

    The life that had always been like a tail. The life that had clung and swung at the end.

    Even that life, that beastly tail-like life, she cut off herself.

    Now she has be nothing.

    She hade to possess no value.

    And that was enough.

    ¡°Run away? Why would I do you any favors? My greatest pleasure is tormenting bastard monsters like you.¡±

    Pink Deneb stood up. Her arms and legs trembled, and there was not a heroic smile, but the fact that she stood up did not change. With her heavy makeup, her already fierce expression was further crumpled. From the ribbon in the center of her chest, an explosive burst of light gushed out.

    A single bright spot giving hope in the dark night.

    A ck dwarf star.

    The magical girl¡¯s ultimate measure.

    The strongest light a star emits before burning out.

    Her mascot fell silent. Her vision gradually narrowed. Adorning herself like a fairy¡¯s gossamer wings with the vast magical power she had never handled before, Pink Deneb gracefully rose. The moonlight and crimson light met, twisting beautifully to adorn her mystically.

    Lifting the hem of her winged dress slightly with her fingers, she asked gracefully, ¡°Have you ever danced under the stars?¡±

    Perhaps her final introductory line as a magical girl. Pink Deneb recited the end with a relieved heart.

    ¡°If not, let¡¯s dance together.¡±

    Together under a single beam of light before the advent of eternal darkness.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    T/N: Change the release time for more visibility, sorry for the inconveniences

    <b><i>The Tail of the Beast (5)</i></b>

    A bird flew around Pink Deneb. Its number gradually increased to two, three, tens, hundreds, thousands, and tens of thousands as it pped its wings, leading a fierce wind and flock of light.

    Hair and cloth fluttered ceaselessly. Even the moonlight could not withstand the wind and bent. The sound of the wind overpowered even screams and unted itself. It was a devastatingly powerful wind.

    Pink Deneb did not have the ability to manipte the air. This remained the same even when she awakened to a state close to divinity as a ck dwarf star.

    This wind was entirely created by Hong Ik-o¡¯s pping of wings. Merely the movements of beasts had gathered to create a storm-like wind.

    ¡°What are you doing? Shall we dance?¡±

    She smiled darkly, drenched in blood and tears. The evidence of her suffering adorned her like a watercolor painting, lending her an alluring aura.

    She waved her hand horizontally. A graceful curve was drawn, and the crows followed the line. The orderly movements of the Hong Ik-o flock exuded an elegant fluidity like silk.Cha-ra-ra-rak!

    The Hong Ik-o, stretched out like a path, flew towards the people.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing? Using that magic in such a confined space won¡¯t end well? It only increases the risk of them colliding and putting each other in danger. The evacuation route is still that one path over there. Ah, the ceiling? Did you want to use it here?¡±

    Virgoughed and followed Pink Deneb¡¯s movements with her arms. Under the moonlight, she danced like a graceful maiden of theke, exuding both splendor and elegance.

    Following her movements, the Hong Ik-o shifted. The forcible extraction of magic caused by the Four Symbols.

    The stolen Hong Ik-o ascended into the sky, filling the empty space like clouds. Even the moonlight was erased, and the darkness unique to the underground descended heavily.

    ¡°What will you do now? Initially, you thought you could defeat me with just a few birds? This kind of magic can¡¯t bring me down¡­ Ah, it¡¯s been a minute now.¡±

    Even in the darkness, the wind did not stop blowing. The fierce gusts cleared the stale air below and circted fresh air.

    ¡°Now that the ceiling is blocked too¡­ What a pity. It seems I can¡¯t let you evacuate. It¡¯s okay. The moving sacrifice of your life will be sufficiently meaningless, but you¡¯ll still receive a decent amount of public mourning.¡±

    Only the starlight emanating from Pink Deneb was the sole light illuminating the darkness now.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    Lightly dismissing Virgo, who had stolen her magic, she waved her arm again.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you able to discern the ability while manipting my magic? Did you be a bird-brain from handling birds?¡±

    The Hong Ik-o has diverse abilities.

    It can unfold like wings on its back to soar through the folded sky, detect starlight, and act as a bridge connecting the thoughts of magical girls in real-time with its sensory abilities.

    Yes, a bridge.

    A structure that allows one to cross over something.

    Even if there is an ocean below, a swamp, orva, or even the sky itself, if you cross a bridge, you can ovee it.

    No matter what hardships exist, it allows you to leap over the danger. This is the path of the bridge.

    Just as crows gathered to form a bridge to connect Hikoboshi and Orihime, her Hong Ik-o can y a simr role.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for the existing path.¡±

    The role of connecting one magical girl to another, a kind of instant movement that defies physical distance and spatial obstacles.

    Originally, this was only possible between magical girls.

    But now, having awakened to divinity, such restrictions have disappeared.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to take that narrow path.¡±

    Cha-ra-ra-rak.

    The Hong Ik-o unfolded and brushed past people like the wind. The shadows hastily moving forward vanished.

    Like a clogged drain, the people trapped in the evacuation route, packed densely like debris, gradually disappeared one by one.

    The Hong Ik-o no longer moved to carry people. It moved to be a foothold for them to step on and cross over, to guide them along the proper path as they walked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll create a new path.¡±

    Those who walked along the path of the Hong Ik-o found themselves in a broad park in the city center, where people¡¯s lights shone brightly, instead of the damp and dark underground.

    Looking around with surprised eyes, one by one, other people who had been in the shelter began to appear here.

    Commotion spread like a wave.

    It was themotion of joy at having survived.

    All the Hong Ik-o flew andnded to be paths. They offered their bodies to be lightly trodden underfoot.

    The crows flew and flew again, pping their wings simultaneously by the tens of thousands, so that no one could interfere with their task, no matter how many were stolen.

    Odanhongkyo (Crow Silk Rainbow Bridge).

    The crows unfolded like silk, bing a bridge leading to life.

    Blooming like a rainbow in the night, they drew a beautiful line across the sky.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the path.¡±

    When there were nonterns, the moonlight was erased, and darkness descended, she became the light guiding the people.

    Like a star showing the proper way to a sailor lost in the vast ocean.

    The path to escape from death, the straightest line to find relief most quickly, that straight line, she pointed north.

    In this moment, she was the North Star.

    Gradually, vacant spaces appeared in the underground shelter. Among the many disappearing, only two silhouettes remained unmoving.

    Now, one who will soon cease being a magical girl, and one who is already no longer a magical girl.

    The two simr yet different existences looked at each other.

    ¡°Out of your mind?¡±

    A wry smile formed on Virgo¡¯s lips. It was a smile deeply tinged with displeasure.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone mad too? Instead of using your magic power to bring me down right away, you used it to evacuate those losers? You¡¯ve really decided to lose, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    As the noises disappeared, so did the light of Pink Deneb

    ck Dwarf Star.

    Thest starlight emitted by a magical girl. Just as it burns everything to emit light, the more light it emits, the more it diminishes.

    It was like a candle.

    If this starlight goes out now, that¡¯s the end. It¡¯s impossible to recover your strength and fight again. The starlight that has faded away now will never return.

    Not just the starlight, but life itself. If the transformation is forcibly undone, not only will the starlight scatter, but the life built up inside will also scatter, resulting in death.

    Even if you undo the transformation of your own will, it confirms a life with a time limit.

    This is a technique that burns up everything within you to create starlight. Naturally, life is included in that everything.

    ¡°Looks like that instant movement consumed quite a bit of magic power. Sheesh, this is really the end now. With the magic power you have left, you can¡¯t kill me.¡±

    It was a tantly disappointed tone.

    ¡°I heard this secret technique converts even your life force into magic power, so I was looking forward to seeing what kind of frenzy you¡¯d go into¡­ Ugh, is evacuation all you¡¯ve got? How stupid! Why did you waste it on something like this? Idiot, you should¡¯ve spent that time trying to figure out how to beat me instead¡­ Now all you have left is a miserable death, how pitiful¡­.¡±

    After disappointment came ridicule, then condemnation. Virgo tore into her.

    Pink Deneb paid no mind as she spread her arms out.

    Silence.

    The red canopy made of ravens, the silence lifted.

    Silence had arrived.

    All that could be seen was aplete void. A pristine empty space where not even an ant could be spotted.

    ¡°Feel free to babble on.¡±

    There was no one behind her. The many innocents who had been urgently shuffling their feet just moments ago were gone.

    She had seeded in evacuating everyone here.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t fighting to win anyway.¡±

    Victory is, of course, a good thing.

    But not as much as life.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of shites out of your mouth. I just have to do what I have to do.¡±

    No matter how many viins you can kill, if you can¡¯t protect anyone, that power is ultimately useless.

    There¡¯s no need to try to win. Just save people.

    This had been Pink Deneb¡¯s principle from the moment she first became a magical girl.

    Fortunately, her abilities were suited to upholding this principle, which she had continued to follow until now.

    While it often went unnoticed since she frequently deployed with other magical girls, she had always done what she could.

    Pink Deneb.

    The magical girl with the most losses on record.

    The magical girl with the most rescues on record.

    Behind her record of most losses was always the record of lowest casualties.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t win? I know. I don¡¯t live to win. Even if I win, it¡¯s just temporary satisfaction in the end. Ah, though this is self-justification, of course. Who¡¯s going to listen to some loser spouting this nonsense? Still¡­¡±

    Pink Deneb¡¯s foot struck the ground. A mass of pink light wrapped around Virgo¡¯s waist and shot straight up.

    ¡°When people lose, that¡¯s just the end of it. I can always abandon some measly victory.¡±

    Piercing through the Hong ik-o Virgo had ced to block her path, she flew upwards and upwards.

    She tore through the night sky in flight. The crisp winter air filled her lungs, and her eyes watered, perhaps from the cold. The chilly wind scorched one of her tears away, sending it flying off into the distance.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t that hurt like hell just now, you bitch?¡±

    I¡¯ll probably die here.

    With my senses cleared by the cold wind, that¡¯s the conclusion I came to after calmly thinking it over.

    Of course, I have many regrets.

    I¡¯m sad, furious, and want to gather every foul word and hurl it at the world right now.

    Instead, I decided to vent all that frustration on Virgo.

    A way to deal some damage while also keeping her from chasing after the people I evacuated by dropping her from a distance.

    ¡°Now you take it for once, you bitch.¡±

    After soaring upwards for a while, Pink Deneb slowly tilted her body diagonally. Virgo, who had been caught by her, naturally ended up facing downwards as well.

    ¡°This is going to hurt a bit.¡±

    At that moment, I flew at the maximum speed I could muster. Leaving aet-like trail of light, we plunged downwards.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Botis was quietly looking up. He swallowed a wryugh.

    How could he have lost more than half of all the viins he had created so far in a single battle today?

    ¡°Umm¡­ I guess I underestimated you after all.¡±

    The usually flexible one bes even more terrifying when angered.

    He stroked his severed horn. Every time his finger touched the severed part, his body shuddered. It hurt quite a bit.

    Your hands were empty. No wooden staff or belt. The wooden staff was rolling around perfectly nearby, but the belt was gone.

    It must have gone looking for its owner.

    A smile of happiness gradually formed on her face.

    ¡°Still¡­ It was cool.¡±

    He recalled the recent battle.

    That ferocious and thorough destructive appearance.

    The strange viin, both barbaric and mechanical.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you again next time¡­.¡±

    Botis smiled contentedly, thinking of hER blindmb who became more and more splendid each time they faced each other.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°The group of viins¡­ Is it a trick to keep some distance? Oh my, how shallow.¡±

    Virgo got up, dusting off the dirt. Her back was full of marks from falling from a great height.

    Around her were viins everywhere.

    It was a remote mountain path far from the city, where quite a few viins remained, advancing from the dark matter.

    ¡°Still, I¡¯ll let it slide this time. You¡¯re pretty intense too. Even though it¡¯s a forced job, you have an unnecessarily high sense of responsibility¡­ Yeah, you won. Well done. Let me give you a round of apuse. p p~! Great job!¡±

    Virgo, who had been pping quickly, soon stopped and looked at Pink Denebu.

    A haggard appearance. She didn¡¯t even need to bother with her. Whether left alone to die at the hands of the viins or die on her own, it would be one of the two.

    ¡°Congrattions on your retirement, junior~¡±

    She scanned her with cold, sunken eyes and waved her hand lightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t end up like you~ Well¡­ being behind or bing a viin seems pretty simr though.¡±

    She turned around harshly and disappeared into the darkness of the night.

    Jo Ah-yoon canceled her transformation.

    -Creak. Creak.

    She tried to get up. Her legs wobbled and she fell back to the ground.

    She didn¡¯t even have the strength to move her mouth, let alone her legs.

    The usually noisy voice of the mascot was also quiet.

    The only thing breaking the night¡¯s silence was the threatening sound of the viins.

    After quietly staring into the darkness, Jo Ah-yoon slowly closed her eyes.

    Ah, so this is how it ends.

    It was quite futile. There was no shback right before the end.

    Unable to recall the past or anything, she quietly epted death.

    At that moment, everything in front of her eyes turned white.

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    A powerful radiance pierced through even with her eyes closed. Had dawne, or had she arrived in the afterlife?

    The white beam of light flowed endlessly, ughtering the viins.

    Like lightning leaving a trail like an animal¡¯s tail, or the trace left when a star falls, it leaves a beautiful trajectory.

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Taking in that sight with eyes wide open, she let out a softugh.

    ¡°Ah-yoon!¡±

    The source of the light approached and embraced her. A warm voice that didn¡¯t match her cold body.

    The ferocity from earlier hadpletely vanished in front of her.

    ¡°Ah-yoon! Ah-yoon! Ah-yoon¡­ No¡­ Don¡¯t do this¡­ What is this¡­ What happened¡­.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this¡­.¡±

    The trail of light that had remained like a tail disappeared, and the appearance of the one who had approached was revealed. It was exactly as she had always imagined.

    ¡°I guess it really was my brother after all¡­.¡±

    My beloved brother.

    Why does this person always appear in times of crisis? Jo Ah-yoon smiled deeply.

    It wouldn¡¯t be so bad to have this person by her side at the end.

    Barely raising her hand, she stroked his tear-stained cheek and slowly closed her eyes.

    ¡°What, what is this? Why is this here? What is this? What is¡­ Oh hey, wait! Don¡¯t do it! Hey!¡±

    Her ears were ringing so she opened her eyes.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m dying¡­ Be quiet¡­ Cry quietly¡­¡±

    What appeared right in front of her was not her brother¡¯s face, but a steel ball. A steel ball floating alone in the air.

    As it approached her hand, its appearance transformed as soon as it touched her fingers.

    ¡°¡­The hell is this.¡±

    The steel ball transformed into a strange mechanical device.

    Some kind of machine resembling a telescope.

    A ck lens reflected Jo Ah-yoon like a mirror.

    Beyond the lens was a distant light.

    The light looked at her, and she looked back at the light.

    Soon, the light enveloped her.

    On a night at the beginning of December, a terrible incident urred that trampled over the start of the new month.

    A massive number of viins residing in the dark matter had entered the city.

    This incident, which could have be a great tragedy recorded in history, was sessfully contained with much less damage than expected through the early suppression efforts of the magical girls, particrly the sacrifice of Pink Deneb.

    The currently identified casualties are as follows, a total of 8,568 residents evacuated, and 258 residents sustained serious injuries.

    However, there were no fatalities.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    <b><i>Severed Traces (1)</i></b>

    Echoes resound on the marble floor. Running down the hospital corridor wasn¡¯t exactly encouraged behavior, but right now, she wasn¡¯t in the proper state of mind to maintain light manners.

    Her mysterious, slightly bluish hair swayed wildly as she rushed along.

    Her steps were hurried, her breathing frantic, her eyes desperate. Moving swiftly, unable to tell if she was fleeing or pursuing, she came to an abrupt stop in front of a certain room.

    Exhaling roughly, with no time to catch her breath, she flung the door open.

    ¡°Ah-yoon!¡±

    The owner of this hospital room was Jo Ah-yoon, a girl who could no longer be called a magical girl.

    ¡°Oh, oh¡­ You came?¡±

    The room¡¯s upant shed an awkward smile, waving her hand. She was clearly forcing a brave front. Her smile was tinged with loneliness and destion.Sadness welled up in Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Ah, Ah-yoon really you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, why the face? I¡¯m not dead or anything. I was going to quit anyway.¡±

    Modern people sometimes have drinking parties with acquaintances to take a break from their busy daily lives. Yoon Seol-hwa was no different.

    She was no different, but¡­.

    Like all idents, misfortunees without warning. This time was no exception.

    A sudden mass offensive by viins and the appearance of Virgo. To stop them, Pink Deneb extinguished her own starlight.

    No matter how much the girl herself wanted to retire, this wasn¡¯t the retirement she would have wished for.

    She should have had a gentler, warmer farewell amid apuse.

    The ck Dwarf Star.

    The price of this technique is not simply the loss of a magical girl¡¯s powers.

    A technique that burns away one¡¯s everything into a fleeting burst of light.

    It leaves aftereffects.

    A limited lifespan at best.

    At most 20 years, at worst a few days. The amount of remaining life is determined by how long the ck Dwarf Star state was maintained.

    ording to records, she used it for 10 minutes. Her remaining life would likely be about 10 years at most.

    Plop. A teardrop fell onto Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s hand as she caressed Ah-yoon¡¯s, and her tears showed no signs of stopping.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry Ah-yoon-ah¡­ I really¡­¡±

    If only she hadn¡¯t suggested drinking that day, if only the drinking location hadn¡¯t been there, if only she had controlled her drinking a little more, if only she had been a little stronger¡­ strong enough to fend off any viins that came.

    Various ¡®what ifs¡¯e to mind, but there¡¯s no undoing what¡¯s already been done. All she can do now is dwell on her grief and regret over the past.

    She knows the greatest fault lies with the viins. If they hadn¡¯t attacked in the first ce, none of this would have happened. Still, her sense of self-loathing wouldn¡¯t subside.

    ¡°Oh¡­ no¡­ Senior? I¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really¡­ so sorry¡­¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa cried as if clinging to this poor girl. She felt sickened at what qualifications she had to shed tears. She hadn¡¯t been able to do anything, anything at all¡­

    Yet her tears wouldn¡¯t stop.

    She had gained another reason to feel the guilt she always felt, that pathetic emotion.

    She had power to protect, so why couldn¡¯t she protect anything? She truly couldn¡¯t protect even one thing she wanted to protect. In this incident, countless people survived, but the one she most wanted to live drew close to death.

    Unending self-loathing washed over her. Like a snowman melting before spring, she crumbled hopelessly before the suffering of her loved ones.

    ¡®Why must I always be robbed?¡¯

    At the same time, she felt indignant. Her lover and friend had both suffered because of viins.

    Why must this happy daily life always be threatened? Why must they suffer? Why did this misfortune have to befall them? What wrong had they done, what mistake had they made?

    The viins always take things away, her happiness, her precious things.

    Her hatred grew asrge as her swelling guilt.

    ¡°Senior¡­ Don¡¯t cry¡­ It¡¯s not your fault, Senior¡­ If you cry like that¡­ hic.¡±

    Ah-yoon, who had been tightly holding Seol-hwa¡¯s hand, also began to tear up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ get sad too¡­ Don¡¯t cry¡­ Senior, don¡¯t cry-y-y ooohoo¡­¡±

    Before long, she had begun to sob harder than Seol-hwa.

    ¡®Just how hard must this have been for her¡­¡¯

    Seol-hwa¡¯s tears welled up again. She recalled Ah-yoon from her student days, the shy girl who couldn¡¯t control her emotions well and would burst into tears at the drop of a hat.

    How heartbreaking must her current circumstances be for her to cry so miserably, just like her old self?

    ¡®What have I done to such a child¡­!¡¯

    Seol-hwa embraced Ah-yoon tightly, holding her close as if she had reverted to childhood, sharing warmth.

    ¡°Senior will¡­ no, your sister will¡­ make it right¡­ I¡¯ll do my absolute best so you can live quietly and happily¡­ Be happy¡­ You have to be happy¡­ Okay?¡±

    ¡°Sis-sister! Don¡¯t cr-y-y! Hic, don¡¯t cry¡­ I really am okay¡­ I¡¯m okay¡­¡±

    Ah-yoon sobbed just like she did back in her student days.

    ¡°Wah¡­ Noisy¡­ Making me cry too¡­ Just leave me to be sad¡­¡±

    In the midst of it, she even spoke to the empty air.

    ¡®¡­! She must not feel the loss of her mascot yet¡­¡¯

    Upon losing her magical girl powers, she also lost her allied mascot. Normally, the mascot would be consoling her in this situation. In fact, Seol-hwa could hear her own mascot¡¯s consideration.

    [Guardian¡­ Please don¡¯t cry¡­]

    Ah-yoon must be so used to it that she still says such things even now that she¡¯s lost her mascot. Thinking that, the girl in her embrace looked all the more pitiful.

    ¡°Ah-yoon¡­¡±

    ¡°Sis-ter¡­¡±

    The two clung to each other, crying for a long while.

    It was only after crying so hard she was nearly dehydrated that Yoon Seol-hwa, worried for Ah-yoon¡¯s well-being, finally left.

    Afterwards, she was scolded by a nurse for disrupting the patient¡¯s rest and running in the hallway.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°¡­Hick. My head is freaking killing me.¡±

    From crying too much, her nose became all stuffed up. Ah-yoon got a headache as a result of the tears she shed in her poor condition. She grabbed her head and fell onto the bed.

    [You cried just the right amount. A sickly girl like you was shouting while crying, so of course this happened.]

    A floating iron ball in the air. A familiar voice came from there.

    ¡°But¡­since you were crying¡­I felt sad too¡­ Aren¡¯t you sad? Seeing Senior Seol-hwa crying like that¡­¡±

    [Saying that makes me sound like a jerk.]

    It was Han Jae-jung¡¯s voice. Ah-yoon hurriedly lowered her head in shock, not at his voice but at the content.

    ¡°Hic¡­Is that how ites across? I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it that way, I didn¡¯t consider your feelings¡­¡±

    [Hey I¡¯m not scolding you. Don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m the one acting like more of a jerk¡­you¡¯re right though.]

    The scum of scums who manipted events without consent, disappeared without warning, and went missing for a long period. A tinge of resentment mixed in with the voiceing from beyond the iron ball.

    [Anyway, since you met Seol-hwa, you know now right?]

    ¡°Yeah¡­I guess it¡¯s real¡­hic.¡±

    She seemed interested as she tapped the floating iron ball. Even if pushed a bit, it went back to its original position.

    ¡°That I was a magical girl.¡±

    Last night, the first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was this iron ball. A peculiarly designed iron ball. Behind it was Han Jae-jung. The very bad guy who showed up after years and only gave her grief. The guy who made her hope for happiness but instead told her about all his suffering, scars and suicidal thoughts. But also the guy she loved.

    She remembered everything about how she got entangled with him and that incident.

    However, she couldn¡¯t remember why she was here now. Jo Ah-yoon had to look around with a dazed expression for a long time. What circumstances led to her and this brother alone at night in the mountains?

    Could it be they were on some night escape¡­?

    While harboring these kinds of doubts, she received a shocking revtion from Han Jae-jung.

    That until just recently, she was a magical girl on the verge of burning out her starlight and dying.

    ¡°To be honest, I still don¡¯t feel it¡­¡±

    She lost the memories of her activities as a magical girl, only those memories.

    It¡¯s not viin possession either. ording tomon knowledge she had learned, viin possession causes aplete loss of all human memories. But this convenient case of only losing specific memories while retaining human rtionships and such,

    she didn¡¯t think it was possible. But he said it was possible.

    That she was the same case.

    He pointed to the iron ball in front of her as the cause. More precisely, he gestured vaguely in the air. He narrowly missed the iron ball. He asked if she could see it, to which she said no.

    He said he had one too and gestured in the air. Of course, Ah-yoon couldn¡¯t see it either.

    She thought Han Jae-jung had gone crazy. That he must have suffered a lot somewhere and developed a mental illness.

    That her brother had be a crazy person, what a heartbreaking revtion. Tears started welling up in Ah-yoon¡¯s eyes.

    Then the balls collided, causing friction. At that moment, Ayun clearly witnessed with her own two eyes the other one besides the iron ball in front of her.

    ¡°Oh shoot why¡­ Ahem, do you believe it now?¡±

    ¡°It seems brother is surprised too?¡±

    ¡°No, I already knew¡­ Well, the reason these two collided is, you know, when friends reunite they excitedly high-five and stuff¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah damn it, I don¡¯t get it.¡±

    But that yful tone helped ease the tension Ah-yoon had.

    ¡°¡­Anyway, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a lie. What is it brother? What happened to me and what happened to you?¡±

    Han Jae-jung then calmly gave her a brief ount of everything that had happened to him, as well as what seemed to have happened to Ah-yoon.

    ¡°It looks like you made a contract with a star like me¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t feel it.

    That she was a magical girl, and had juste back to life after nearly dying.

    And that she aplished that life by making contact with this iron ball.

    None of it made any sense or felt real. It all seemed like a lie.

    ¡°Oh, but what is this contract with a star thing? What is this transformation¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s faster to show than to tell.¡±

    Getting up from his spot, he raised his hand in the air. Then some sort of mechanical device appeared in his hand. An odd machine reminiscent of a telescope. He attached it to his waist, causing metal wires to unfurl and wrap around his waist, bing a belt.

    ¡°Transformation.¡±

    As Han Jae-jung muttered that, a round green starlight burst out from the belt. The starlight enveloped his body and transformed him into a different body. A true transformation into another body.

    Though the conversation ended there as a magical girl arrived to rescue him and he had to run away.

    Fortunately, the collision between the balls earlier seemed to establish amunication channel, as they were able to convey their intentions through these balls.

    As she was rescued by the magical girl, the poor joke-like story gradually took on substance.

    Her brother who really did transform.

    The magical girls acting like they knew, showing extreme concern, and the reaction Seol-hwa showed during her hospital visit just now.

    Ah-yoon was a magical girl. Despite having no memories, she could only be convinced of that.

    ¡°I was¡­ a magical girl¡­¡±

    [I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s real.]

    ¡°I thought you were just messing with me saying weird stuff¡­¡±

    [I told you to search online. Then you¡¯d know right away.]

    ¡°Um¡­I don¡¯t really want to¡­ I only see people bad mouthing you and the seniors when I search, so I stopped a while ago¡­ I don¡¯t even know what the trendy songs are these days¡­¡±

    [Ah-yoon.]

    ¡°Eek?! Sorry I rambled on again¡­¡±

    [No, it¡¯s not that.]

    A warm and affectionate voice came through the cold machine, surprising her.

    [I¡¯m sorry.]

    Ah-yoon paused in silence before chuckling.

    ¡°What for? You¡¯re the one I have to rely on the most right now, so don¡¯t say that. You don¡¯t need to apologize. If you feel that sorry, just do better from now on.¡±

    She gazed quietly at the cityscape beyond the window before speaking again.

    ¡°I was¡­a magical girl¡­¡±

    No matter how many times she mulled it over, it didn¡¯t feel real.

    ¡°¡­Weren¡¯t only kind girls like senior Seol-hwa supposed to be magical girls¡­? Really kind and pretty¡­ But why me¡­?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t understand. What did the star see in her to have chosen her? What was she thinking to have done such a thing?

    ¡°Why did I be a magical girl¡­? What was the catalyst¡­?¡±

    No matter how many questions she threw out, no answers came back.

    Because the person who should know the answer didn¡¯t.

    Ah-yoon fell silent. She asked her past self.

    Why did you be a magical girl?

    Her past self also remained silent.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 8:00 am. MON, WED, FRI, SUN

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    <b><i>Severed Traces (2)</i></b>

    The camera shutter clicks incessantly. Waving her hands around with a dazed expression, but the awkwardness didn¡¯t seem to be going away.

    ¡°Sister Deneb¡­ uh-uh-uh¡­¡±

    ¡°I never thought it would end like this¡­ I thought we could¡­ y together¡­ more fun¡­ Senior! Where did that promise go that we made to wipe out the viins together back then!!!? (We didn¡¯t) Don¡¯t gooo¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°You should be quiet¡­¡±

    Red Vega and White Davi weep louder than the retiree herself. Golden Aldebaran soothes them. Blue Sirius stands a little distance away, her eyes glistening with tears. Orange Altair frowns with a displeased expression. In addition, several other magical girls have gathered for Pink Deneb¡¯s farewell.

    There were those she knew and didn¡¯t know. A gathering of magical girls sorge it was hard to take in all at once. The busy ones were rumored to havee together in threes and fives, shedding tears. Jo Ah-yoon was dumbfounded.

    ¡®Was I really that popr? ¡­Probably not.¡¯

    At Han Jae-jung¡¯s suggestion, she searched for her past self as Pink Deneb, whom she didn¡¯t know.It was not just impressive but extremely shocking.

    A scene of yelling at people running away.

    -Hey you punk, aren¡¯t you running fast enough? You want to die?!

    -Hey auntie over there, picking up your bag?!! Stop messing around and run fast!!

    -That guy over there who¡¯s fitter than the adults is just looking for an easy way out¡­ Get out of here! Run on your own two legs! I¡¯ll help if it really looks like you¡¯re falling behind!

    Scenes of spewing all sorts of curses at the viins.

    -Those bug-faced bastards!

    -Oh damn they¡¯re being so fucking annoying! Hey you bastards, aren¡¯t youing over here fast?! Come get your necks wrung by me, damn it! Oh where are my kills going!!!

    -Ow damn it hurts like fuck!

    ¡®Aaahhhh don¡¯t think about it, don¡¯t think about it. That¡¯s not me! Not me aaaahhh! This is so fucking embarrassing!¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t have imagined swearing like that even though she didn¡¯t im to have a particrly good personality originally.

    Wasn¡¯t a magical girl still a public figure? Was it okay to swear like that?

    Of course not. Even without those memories, she could tell frommon sense and experience.

    ¡®The swearments were no joke¡­¡¯

    She closed it because reading further made her feel too bad. To maintain such an unruly attitude despite being under that much public pressure, she realized very well why she didn¡¯t want to be a magical girl.

    She maintained a stiff smile, her unfocused eyes wandering around. The reporters operating cameras with intrigued expressions, some spectators.

    It was so strange.

    Usually disliking her for being unruly, but now that she¡¯s disappearing, they¡¯re being sad and showing interest.

    Even in thement sections of the videos she had looked at earlier, recentments said things like ¡®I miss her¡¯, ¡®Now that I look back, she did say some sensible things¡¯, ¡®Seeing it now, she really did work hard to evacuate people¡­ How rushed it must have been.¡¯

    ¡®Are they really sad or just going along with the sad atmosphere? Or do they want to feel a sense of moral superiority by criticizing those who insulted her, insisting they didn¡¯t insult her themselves?¡¯

    Without her memories, Jo Ah-yoon could view things rted to herself with an objective eye. It was just a sort of national event.

    Expressing gratitude for the magical girls¡¯ efforts and briefly mourning their sacrifice.

    A kind of event.

    ¡®It¡¯s not really positive attention for me though.¡¯

    Jo Ah-yoon found this attention burdensome. Ufortable. Whether insulting or mourning, these one-sided emotions were just a nuisance.

    The camera shes made her head spin, and the gazes directed at her made her nauseous. She never liked stages from the beginning. That¡¯s why she gave up her dream of being a singer at a young age.

    ¡®There must have been a reason for all the swearing.¡¯

    If she had been constantly exposed to this kind of environment, it¡¯s understandable that her nerves would be frayed. She had remarkably endured this far.

    ¡®It¡¯s not like I had some grand sense of duty or dream.¡¯

    I don¡¯t have a dream. I just want to y. Having always lived as an ordinary citizen with that in her heart, what on earth made her be this magical girl thing?

    ¡®While constantly swearing.¡¯

    In fact, she feels like swearing even now.

    But since it¡¯s thest time, she should try to show a slightly better side of herself.

    Looking around at the various gazes surrounding her, Jo Ah-yoon opened her mouth.

    ¡°As of today.¡±

    Speaking the widely known news, she stated it politely.

    ¡°I will be retiring as a magical girl.¡±

    Since she wants to live quietly from now on, she will act quietly at least for today.

    That was her resolution.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Aaaargh!! Dammit!!!¡±

    ¡°Whoa, calm down. Stay still. You¡¯re shaking the couch.¡±

    Han Jae-jung tapped Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s head as she thrashed her arms and legs on the couch, telling her to stay calm. Even so, Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s anti-authoritarian performance art showed no signs of stopping.

    ¡°I, I¡­ Uh, that is¡­ Um¡­ Hic! Sorry! I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll say it again!¡±

    ¡°Turn that off already!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Han Jae-jung was watching TV, enduring some kind of trauma. The person on the screen was Joo Ah-yun lying on this very couch. She had just returned from a press conference.

    -That is¡­ Um¡­ Future ns¡­ Uh, they¡¯re¡­ Ugh, don¡¯t want to say it¡­

    She was so tense that she was consumed by the tension itself. If tension could be personified, it might look like her. She tripped over her words and eventually burst into tears, filling the screen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t look I said!¡±

    Beep.

    Finally seeding in snatching the remote from Han Jae-jung¡¯s hands, she turned off the TV.

    ¡°Ah damn¡­ That¡¯s too bad.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s too bad?!¡±

    ¡°It was just cute, why¡¯d you turn it off?¡±

    ¡°Cu, cute¡­? How is that cute? You have a sadistic hobby, bro? You like seeing girls cry? Sa, sadism? Is that it? Or why do you like stuff like that?!¡±

    ¡°Whoa, where¡¯d you learn to talk like that? I don¡¯t have any weird fetishes, I¡¯m a healthy normal person.¡±

    Taken aback by the unexpected usation, Han Jae-jung frowned. Joo Ah-yoon stared at him for a moment, then blew a raspberry.

    ¡°Cut the crap. Like I didn¡¯t catch you with that search history before¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway Ah-yoon, why don¡¯t we start nning for the future now?¡±

    ¡°Changing the subject, I see¡­¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon, who had been lying on the couch, sat up straight. Han Jae-jung got off the couch and sat on the floor, opening a notebook on the desk. He didn¡¯t really n to take notes, but it made him look more serious this way. As he leaned back against the couch, Jooo Ah-yoon gently yed with his hair and began speaking.

    ¡°So how are we going to make money now? As you saw¡­ From the interview earlier, I was thinking about opening up a small shop somewhere quiet¡­¡±

    ¡°No, not that.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re unemployed too, we need to make money.¡±

    That hit a sore spot. Han Jae-jung let out a pained groan, then suddenly lifted his head. The back of his head brushed against her soft thighs, and her face came into view.

    ¡°Yeah money¡¯s important, but there¡¯s something even more important than that.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    Without hesitation, Joo Ah-yun kicked Han Jae-jung in the ribs with her foot.

    ¡°Ow! Why? What¡¯s wrong now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say stuff like that¡­ Geez, you made me cringe so hard¡­¡±

    Rubbing her arms like she had goosebumps, she rolled her eyes around. She tried to suppress the corners of her mouth that wanted to turn up.

    ¡°Okay, that was an inappropriatement. Let me rephrase. Right now, figuring out your situation is more important than money.¡±

    Money is important, that¡¯s true. With Han Jae-jung unable to hold a proper job, and Joo Ah-yoon having just lost her job, they both urgently needed to find a way to put food on the table. But there was something even more pressing than that right now.

    ¡°Ah-yoon, have you ever been forced to transform before?¡±

    ¡°No¡­t that I know of? Huh, you¡¯re right, that is strange. If what you¡¯re saying is true, being overworked should be normal for me¡­ Like youing back winded like some viin earlier.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. For me it was at least my choice. The price I had to pay. But not for you, right?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon stopped ying with Han Jae-jung¡¯s hair and turned her gaze to the iron ball. The nd, cold iron ball floated around them as always.

    ¡°I¡¯ve¡­never even heard this ball talk to me before. And it doesn¡¯t seem to be giving me any weird quests or anything.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Feeling vaguely troubled for no reason, she kept running her fingers through Han Jae-jung¡¯s hair over and over. It was frustrating. They were supposed to be the same kind of being, but the symptoms were different. With no memory of the initial contract, she had no idea what kind of deal had been made.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief at least.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Relief¡­¡±

    ¡°That means you don¡¯t have to suffer like I did.¡±

    Recalling his own suffering brought to mind unbearable torments he could never wish on anyone. He was genuinely relieved she wouldn¡¯t end up like him. Han Jae-jung reached out and caressed Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s cheek. The soft, warm sensation was exactly the same as when he used to tease her long ago. It was best if no harm ever came to this tender skin.

    ¡°I know you hate fighting. You only ever watch heartwarming human drama movies. Whenever anything violentes up you always cover your eyes and tremble¡­Ow! Why¡¯d you hit me again?!¡±

    ¡°Because you only remember the weird stuff, that¡¯s why¡­ Saying I have memory loss¡­¡±

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t have total amnesia, so of course I¡¯d remember some things¡­ Anyway, you definitely don¡¯t want to end up like me, right?¡±

    Han Jae-jung turned his body around to sit up properly. He tilted his head up slightly to look into those pink eyes. Those irises could be likened to lotus flowers drifting across the moon¡¯s reflection on ake ¨C mystical and graceful, yet with a hint of mboyance. Always beautiful to behold.

    ¡°It may be too soon to breathe easy, though. Misfortune always strikes without warning. I can¡¯t rule out the possibility of some terrible duty befalling you as well, dragging you back onto the battlefield once more. But¡­ I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make sure that never happens.¡±

    He took her hand in his, enveloping her much smaller hand in his own. Compared to his, it was so tiny. How many people had these tiny hands saved? He felt admiration mixed with pity. How much suffering must these tiny hands have endured? Too much pain to dare hold them, surely.

    ¡°I won¡¯t make you suffer anymore.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon may no longer be a magical girl. But that was no reason not to protect her.

    If protecting the magical girl was his duty as her guardian, then protecting Joo Ah-yun was his duty as a human being.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely protect you.¡±

    Once again, Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s foot struck his ribs.

    ¡°Ow, why again?!¡±

    ¡°Wh, what, proposing to me? You¡¯re way too serious, bro¡­ I¡¯m an adult too, you know. I can handle my own path in life.¡±

    In those pink eyes where unease still lingered, a faint crescent moon-like glimmer appeared.

    ¡°That said¡­I¡¯ll dly ept any help you offer.¡±

    Han Jae-jung chuckled softly.

    ¡°The tsundere trend is so outdated.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one behind the times.¡±

    Swish. Joo Ah-yoon lifted her leg and naturally draped it over his shoulder, smirking mischievously.

    ¡°So my dearest big brother, got any ideas? A way to keep me from suffering?¡±

    ¡°Well my precious Ah-yoon, I don¡¯t have a definite n yet¡­¡±

    He still didn¡¯t fully understand the belt, or even her viinization for that matter. He didn¡¯t even know if Joo Ah-yoon could be a viin herself.

    Whether it was possible to strip away a contracted star, or for a viin to be human again.

    He needed more information.

    ¡°But I do have an idea on how to find a solution.¡±

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Long time no see,rade!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean a long time? It hasn¡¯t even been a day since Ist saw you.¡±

    The viin of the Compass constetion, Jason.

    He waved his hand dismissively while hurrying his steps. His scowling face couldn¡¯t hide his displeasure at all. Fortunately, he was in the middle of a transformation, so his expression wouldn¡¯t be visible.

    Without any annoyance, Jason walked slightly ahead of him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it delightful to see someone you¡¯ve wanted to see, whether it¡¯s been a day, two days, or a few hours! What matters now is that I¡¯m happy to see you.¡±

    ¡°A positive way of thinking. Imend you.¡±

    ¡°Haha, thank you!¡±

    Jasonughed heartily and guided him. While his ability caused one to lose their way, and he himself was the guide of the lost, it was still unnerving, but there was no choice but to follow.

    He followed slowly behind Jason. It didn¡¯t take more than a few minutes. After walking a little, a white table decorated with golden candlesticks came into view.

    ¡°Here we are! This is the meeting ce! Haha! Everyone¡¯s already gathered!¡±

    With both arms spread wide, Jason turned around and announced to Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°As you wished,rade! I¡¯ve gathered the viins you wanted to see!¡±

    Illuminated by the candlelight, the viins¡¯ silhouettes were revealed, greeting him with chilling gazes.

    ¡°Kkkuk, well¡­ It¡¯s been a long reunion¡­¡±

    The viin of the Gemini constetion, Gemini.

    ¡°Well! Long time no see! Hey you! Even though you¡¯re seeing me again, you¡¯re not thinking I¡¯m a foul-mouthed person, are you?! You¡¯re not afraid of my hideous appearance, are you?!!¡±

    The viin of the Pegasus constetion, Pegasus.

    ¡°Hi~ It may not have been that long for us¡­ But you still wanted to see me, right? Do you understand my feelings? Oh right, Virgo didn¡¯te. She¡¯s been out of sighttely.¡±

    The viin of the Bootes constetion, Botis. She was still wearing a deep hood as before. She still didn¡¯t want to show her face carelessly, it seemed.

    ¡°And let me introduce myself again! My name is Jason! Yourrade!¡±

    Jason gave his greeting and took a seat.

    With only one seat left, he also sat down. He kept his manners despite the lousypany.

    ¡°Well¡­ Seeing faces I didn¡¯t want to see makes me feel crappy. But what can you do? Isn¡¯t it part of life to suck it up even if you hate it? Oh, by the way, if you don¡¯t mind me asking.¡±

    He threw the water cup filled with milk in front of him far away, then opened his mouth.

    ¡°Do viins each have their own mental illness?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, how did you know? You¡¯re right, that¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°Kkkuk¡­ There is darkness dwelling within each of us¡­ Can you drive out this darkness?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to go home.¡±

    It was the first time he wanted to go home as soon as he sat down.

    ¡°But what¡¯s the matter,rade? Why did you call us here?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask.¡±

    He looked around at those seated here. They were the ones who had tried to turn Han Jae-jung into a viin and the one who had the belt. They were all people he¡¯d like to kick in the stomach, but he endured, thinking of his vast calmness like ake and his rabbit-like younger sister waiting for him at home.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same as when you came looking for me? This time, I came looking for you.¡±

    The fact that they could attempt to turn him into a viin meant they were well-versed in viin transformations.

    These people were Han Jae-jung¡¯s enemies and adversaries, but at the same time, they possessed the information he most desired now.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 8:00 am. MON, WED, FRI, SUN

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70

    <b><i>Severed Traces (3)</i></b>

    ¡°Hmm, a convergence of interests, is it? Rational.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s amusing! So what is it you want to ask?¡±

    Though his tone wasical, the dignity shown through his gestures was not amusing at all.

    If one has power, then bragging is no longer just bragging.

    These people have the power to make their boastful words the truth thates out of their mouths.

    ¡°You tried to turn me into a viin. That means you also know well about viinization.¡±

    They are the kind who could act insane and unpredictable at any moment. The tension parched my throat dry.

    But I wasn¡¯t particrly afraid.I too am someone who has deviated from the norm to an extent simr to them.

    ¡°I suddenly became curious. What is needed to turn a person into a viin?¡±

    Currently, I am an ambiguous existence, neither viin nor human.

    Is this phenomenon caused by making a ster contract during viinization, or is it simply the effect of the ster contract itself?

    And why did the loss of memory ur?

    Until now, I only had to think about myself, but not anymore.

    There is Joo Ah-yoon who has be the same state as me.

    I must prevent the situation where she, who has been forced into countless sacrifices, is pushed back into the abyss of sacrifice.

    To break the contract, I first need to understand the contract. To turn her back into a pure human, I need information.

    No matter what humiliation I have to endure, today I must obtain information about this viinization and the belt.

    Fortunately, the viins have a naive side. No, it¡¯s more like they don¡¯t think about anything other than their own purposes, blindness would be more urate.

    They almost have no secrets. There¡¯s no reason to make any.

    The only time they make secrets is to protect their own purposes.

    Shame, reputations, efforts to maintain social rtionships, they have no need for such things. For them, secrets are like building snowmen in summer.

    They can make them, but they don¡¯t bother investing time and effort into it.

    ¡°Well, obviously it¡¯s depravity and starlight, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Yes, like now.

    Pegasus was the first to speak up.

    ¡°Just as a debt invites a bigger debt, a desert creates a bigger desert, and crumblingnd creates a bigger pit! Depravity always invites greater depravity. At the moment when that amplified depravity meets specially created starlight, one bes a viin! Hohoho!! Isn¡¯t it interesting?¡±

    This was a fact I already knew.

    ¡°¡­I see, you seem to know this already.¡±

    Pegasus bent down closer to me. The horse head attached to his chest was burdensome. His face was an oval pure white without eyes or a nose.

    ¡°Then aren¡¯t you curious about what this special starlight is?¡±

    It was ufortable having that egg-ghost-like face shoved at me, but not unbearable. I listened to his words while pondering where I should look to meet his non-existent eyes.

    ¡°The starlight emitted simultaneously by multiple viins. That is the special starlight that causes viinization. It is not a single starlight, but multiple starlights. The first step to transforming into a viin urs when those clusters of light meet depravity.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    This was new information. I nodded in acknowledgment.

    ¡°So viinization cannot be achieved by a viin¡¯s power alone, and requires the cooperation of viins. In other words¡­ Ah.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but let out an inadvertent chuckle. I suppressed my rising smirk and continued speaking.

    ¡°Viinization is a phenomenon that doesn¡¯t ur unintentionally. You had a purpose in trying to turn me into a viin.¡±

    I looked at Pegasus, Gemini, and Jason in turn.

    ¡°What was it? What was your purpose in trying to turn me into a viin?¡±

    Jason answered with a heartyugh.

    ¡°Haha! Didn¡¯t I tell you before? It was to find myrade! To find someone like me, a viin who doesn¡¯t know his own purpose!¡±

    Gemini followed up.

    ¡°How does the difference between two identical existences arise¡­ Aren¡¯t you curious? Are one¡¯s human self and viin self truly different existences? Or are they the same? Well? Can you help me find my answer? Hehehehehe¡­¡±

    Finally, Pegasus opened his mouth. Although I couldn¡¯t tell where his mouth was, his voice flowed out.

    ¡°Can a being born utterly ugly ever be beautiful¡­ Isn¡¯t that a poignant proposition? You are currently in viin form, and I¡¯ve heard that even before that, everyone loathe you. Will you ever be able to be loved?¡±

    Although their reasons were all over the ce, whenbined, it came down to this,

    ¡°So it was for the purpose of achieving your own goals through me.¡±

    To achieve their purposes through an existence that had transitioned from human to viin.

    Virgo likely had the same reason. In her case, there also seemed to be something rted to the past, but the core purpose was undoubtedly the same.

    These powerful beingscking scruples gathered to attack an ordinary person, all for the sake of their own purposes.

    What great friendship.

    ¡°Haha¡­ I see. Alright.¡±

    In the end, I was simply caught up in their selfish purposes.

    Rage welled up inside me, but I suppressed it.

    Now was not the time to blow my cover. I kept reminding myself that my power was not meant to satisfy momentary desires.

    ¡°Then¡­ From your perspective, was that stupid act worth it?¡±

    ¡°Of course it was worth it! We gained such a greatrade¡­¡±

    ¡°No, let me ask a different question.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°That day, you guys.¡±

    I asked calmly while observing them.

    ¡°Were you sessful in turning me into a viin?¡±

    Did the ster contract ur after the viinization or before it?

    Did I be human again after bing a viin? Or¡­

    Did I be a viin from a human through the ster contract?

    It¡¯s an important matter.

    This difference determines Ahyun¡¯s current state.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask the obvious. You seeded, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hah, boasting are you? I thought you failed at first.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    What nonsense. An answer came back before I could even harbor such doubts.

    ¡°Ah, it was really strange. A beam of light suddenly emanated from myrade who was turning into a viin! Suddenly he reverted to being human, didn¡¯t he?! I naturally thought he had failed!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It¡¯s confirmed with this. Afterpleting my viinization, I proceeded with the contract with the stars.

    If that¡¯s the case, I can understand the difference between Ah-yoon and me.

    Through the contract with the stars, Ah-yoon can also turn into a viin, but her obligation is much weaker than mine.

    No quests or obligation to transform.

    The difference between contracting amid dying and contracting after dying as a human.

    Since she won¡¯t have the intrinsic purposefulness of viins, she¡¯ll naturally suffer far less side effects than me.

    I was truly relieved. Ah-yoon is safe.

    ¡°Ah, I understand now.¡±

    Botis smiled faintly and swirled his ss. Without hesitation, he put the milk inside to his lips and began speaking again.

    ¡°I wondered why this asion was set up¡­ You were worried about your fellow child? The owner of the belt I possess.¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    It wasn¡¯t a fact I intended to hide, but being found out for not mentioning it was quite unpleasant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. The belt is just a tool to observe possibilities. It has no power to threaten the user. If such a function was added¡­ well, that would be one¡¯s own choice. Oh, are you feeling prickled? Don¡¯t beat yourself up too much. It was your choice. It must be right.¡±

    No threatening function? What nonsense. I refuted without a moment¡¯s dy.

    ¡°Cut the crap. Then how do you exin the memory loss? I hope you¡¯re not going to make the sophistry that oblivion isn¡¯t a threat.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that? I told you. It was your own choice. If you chose it, you have to take responsibility, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Botis says. All of this was your choice.

    ¡°If you are determined to aplish something with the stars, you must also prove that purity, mustn¡¯t you? Losing your memories is one part of that contract. Being able to uphold your will in a state of ignorance. Isn¡¯t it incredible if you can act without being conscious of it? The stars simply bring such a trial to those who have chosen them.¡±

    It seems justifiable at a nce, but it¡¯s not.

    An opportunity extended at the brink of death. Who wouldn¡¯t take that?

    The situation at the time of the choice was by no means an individual¡¯s choice. The situation was external pressure. Coercion to choose.

    A coerced choice can never be called a choice.

    It is violence. Violence to attribute all unjust consequences to the individual¡¯s responsibility.

    ¡°If that child lost her memories, it would be the result of her own choice to realize the possibility she saw.¡±

    ¡°How can a coerced choice be a choice?¡±

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t coerced.¡±

    Botis tly denied it.

    ¡°Just as you did and I did, the belt appears to those who desire opportunity. It¡¯s not like a shooting star appears and you make a wish. You wished for an opportunity, so the stars came to you.¡±

    Her voice was sharper than her usual gentle, pastoral one.

    ¡°Do you know everything about yourself? That child is the same. There are things one doesn¡¯t know about oneself. She may not have known, but she clearly wished for an opportunity. That¡¯s why the belt appeared. I¡¯ve said it many times ¨C the belt is a machine that observes possibilities. It appears before those who desire possibility and lets them see. It¡¯s the medium connecting people and stars.¡±

    Her gaze turned toward my waist area.

    ¡°People and stars¡­ A machine made for people¡­ Made by cosmic women to save people¡­¡±

    He muttered dejectedly, then soon regained herposure and smiled faintly.

    Of course, the smile was hidden by her hood. Yet the atmosphere she created was so close to a smile that it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess she was smiling.

    ¡°Moreover, you guys even have a chance to regain your lost memories. I don¡¯t have that chance.¡±

    Maintaining that gentle atmosphere, Botis rose from her seat.

    ¡°The only way to break the contract with the stars is to fulfill your duties. That¡¯s all I can tell you.¡±

    She slowly entered the darkness.

    ¡°But I must excuse myself for today. You have your fellow there, don¡¯t you? Bring her next time. I¡¯ll prepare some delicacies and wait.¡±

    ¡°Go wash your neck and wait.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, alright, I¡¯ll get prettied up and cleaned and wait. You must introduce her to me. Got it?¡±

    Swish. Botis¡¯ figure vanished from before my eyes in an instant. She must have deployed her Goldilocks Zone and entered it alone.

    I turned my gaze back to examine the faces of those who turned me into a viin.

    Gemini, whose eyes met mine, scrunched her face in displeasure.

    ¡°You asked earlier if I was satisfied. Ha! How could I be? I expected the tragic cmity of ughtering loved ones and the turmoil of lost self-identity¡­ but what¡¯s this?! Instead of nurturing the darkness in your heart, you¡¯re still clinging to the ethics and heart from when you were human!¡±

    She pointed a finger at Jason and shouted, ¡°That fool might be delighted, but I¡¯m different! I¡¯m disgusted! Utterly disgusted! I want to start the blood festival immediately!¡±

    Pegasus also responded.

    ¡°I agree. I expected beauty from an ugly being¡­ But now what¡¯s the difference between you, humans, and us? If you just take off that disgusting armor, can¡¯t you casually mingle with humans? It¡¯s repulsive. Satisfied? Would you do such a thing?¡±

    I kept nodding vigorously. I was proud.

    ¡°I¡¯m so d you guys are pieces of shit too.¡±

    Then, like Botis, I also stood up from my seat.

    Ah-yoon¡¯s contract is not the same as mine.

    Ah-yoon has an unknown reason for contracting with the stars.

    I heard the reason for her memory loss and how to end the contract with the stars.

    Not a lot, but a decent amount.

    Now that I¡¯ve heard everything I need to hear, it¡¯s time to carry out my second objective.

    ¡°As you may already know, I too have a purpose. Not as blindly as you, but still a quite glorious dream. As I said when I first came here, I came because I had something I wanted to ask. But that¡¯s not the only reason I came.¡±

    I slowly gathered starlight in my hand. Green starlight simr to fireflies flickered and flew into my hand.

    ¡°That too is the same as you. It¡¯s to fulfill my purpose.¡±

    The small green dots gathered to form a line, the lines formed a ne, and the nes formed a three-dimensional shape.

    Also, that three-dimensional material gradually changed from green to white.

    ¡°Just as you¡¯ve gathered to dispose of me, a failed experiment, I¡¯m here to do the same.¡±

    Jason looked back and forth between the two with a horrified expression.

    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean¡­? Was that the reason? You met yourrades for that reason¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to spare those who will only hinder fulfilling my objective. I think it¡¯s only natural.¡±

    With the hand not gathering starlight, he reached for his belt. He ced his hand on the lens part and pulled it out.

    The lens and the wheel part that adjusts the lens focus came off the belt.

    ¡°Let me reiterate. The reason I came here is the same as yours.¡±

    Then he installed the pre-made three-dimensional material, a new lensponent, into the empty space.

    Unlike the existing lens, which was just a ck circle, this lens had the ferocious mouth of a bear biting into it.

    The wheel that adjusts the focus of this lens was also sharp like an animal¡¯s ws.

    ¡°I know your habits. For your objectives, you don¡¯t think about ethics at all. You¡¯ll attack people again. And you won¡¯t hesitate to kill the magical girls trying to stop you either.¡±

    They¡¯ll probably experiment on humans againter to achieve their goals.

    Even if not, the fact that they¡¯ll torment magical girls remains unchanged.

    Gemini, who provided great assistance in killing many magical girls including White Daviht.

    Pegasus, who caused a massacre in the city just because his feelings were hurt.

    They¡¯re both irredeemable evils.

    I¡¯m still too weak to fight and defeat all these viins.

    ¡°So don¡¯t think it¡¯s too unfair.¡±

    I¡¯m too weak to fight while maintaining my sanity.

    I haven¡¯t been able to gather enough starlight yet toplete all the constetions.

    This is a kind of trick. A loophole.

    Unlike the viins who can¡¯t raise the power of the stars once the constetions areplete, I can continue to amplify the starlight.

    So I distribute the starlight I¡¯ve gathered so far to dimly illuminate the many stars I haven¡¯t been able to activate until now.

    It¡¯s like pouring precious liquor.

    I can¡¯t fill all the cups to the brim, but I can distribute it a little to each existing cup.

    Not bright, but enough to connect the stars into lines.

    Starlight burst out of my body like an explosion.

    Gemini and Pegasus stood up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re the one being treated unfairly!¡±

    All the starlight flowing through my body reversed course, and blood poured out of every orifice in my body.

    Different from the starlight that had beenfortably flowing inside until now. Pain like shoving pebbles into the bloodstream.

    Barbaric and violent. Yet sublime.

    My breathing changes. Slowly bing rugged. But stable. Not rough or irregr. Rugged breaths leap out in a steady rhythm like a metronome.

    All the starlight in my body drained out, and a new cluster of white light began pouring from my body.

    The candlesticks on the table shook, and the candlelight wavered as if being sucked away somewhere before disappearingpletely.

    All the air in this ce seemed to converge and vibrate around me alone.

    ¡°Pay the price for underestimating me!!!¡±

    Pegasus¡¯s repulsive fist drew near.

    I turned the wheel on my belt.

    [UR¡öAM¡öJO¡ö.]

    At that moment, lightning struck.

    No, not struck ¨C blew.

    White lightning shed across the world like the wind.

    Within the trajectory it shed through was also the neck of the one who had just thrown that punch.

    Today¡¯s feast was disyed on the extinguished table.

    It was the moon. The beautiful, pale moon. It hung on the horizon like the moon setting into the sea at the end of the night. The crimson horizon. Petals of red flowers fell scattering, dyeing the white sea.

    On the undting arc of the flower petals, the cold trail of a viin departing to the afterlife cooled.

    After it passed, a sound arose.

    Kwahng!

    Thunder shook the night.

    ¡°¡­Tch.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ hahaha! Amazing!¡±

    As Pegasus¡¯s decapitated corpse fell lifelessly to the ground,

    The lightning struck again.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 8:00 am. MON, WED, FRI, SUN

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71

    <b>Severed Traces (4)</b>

    ¡°Hahaha! This is really amazing!¡±

    ¡°That idiot! Is heughing at a time like this?¡±

    Even amidst the thunderbolts striking here and there, Jasonughed without any tension.

    Gemini shuddered in fright. But faster than that, a streak of lightning chased after her.

    ¡°Damn it¡­!¡±

    Was this Zeus¡¯s descent? He felt like a scene from a myth was being re-enacted in reality.

    What rushed into his sight was, literally, lightning. Lightning in the form of a human. Its entire body was enveloped in white lightning, making its exact shape indiscernible.

    Just looking at it seemed to scorch one¡¯s eyes.¡®What kind of starlight is this¡­.¡¯

    Overwhelming.

    That¡¯s the only word that came to mind.

    Even Gemini, who had always maintained a cynical attitude, had to let go of that attitude in the face of such a vast power.

    The lightning that felt like divine punishment reached her.

    ¡°Kukuk, that¡¯s right!¡±

    The lightning wielded lightning. Its shape looked like an axe.

    ¡°Cutting off a neck is nothing much for an ignorant fool like you!¡±

    Gemini shouted toward the sky. Not lifting her head up, but her head was being lifted up.

    Even before she could finish speaking, her neck was severed and flew into the sky. From the detached neck hole, words she couldn¡¯t finish spilled out.

    The neck that was looking up at the sky was now looking down at the ground.

    Thud.

    The sound came after.

    All of his actions had a tail. Lightning and sound.

    Like the trail of a shooting star, a long and hazy trail of light followed, and an intense, mechanical thunderous sound remained where that trail of light had passed.

    The executioner who severed the necks of the two viins went on to find the next viin.

    Kwaggwakwang!

    Leaving behind a thunderous sound that could tear one¡¯s eardrums.

    ¡°This is exhrating!¡±

    Jasonughed as if he was excited. He raised his voice as loud as he could so it wouldn¡¯t be drowned out by the thunderous sound.

    Kwagwang! Kwagwang! Kwaggwakwang!

    Lightning struck down repeatedly. The axe wrapped in lightning shook the darkness.

    Light flickered rapidly in the shape of white roots, and with each flicker, shattered fragments flew into the sky.

    ¡°Looks like he¡¯s really angry. I understand. It¡¯s my fault. So¡­ wow! Now¡­ woohoo! Let out that¡­ rage¡­ whoa! It never ends!¡±

    The leisure in Jason¡¯s voice gradually began to disappear. His hand spinning the boat¡¯s rudder became increasingly frantic.

    An ability to cause disorientation to any being. The axe¡¯s strikes and the lightning lost their way and struck wherever they wandered.

    But every ability has its limits. As an ordinary being with just three stars, Jason couldn¡¯t sustain his ability for long.

    For a viin, the number of stars can be likened to physical strength, and the brightness of the starlight can be likened to stamina.

    How much power they can exert at once, and how long they can maintain that power. This varies depending on the stars they possess.

    If they have many stars, they can exert a lot of power at once, but if the individual brightness of those stars is weak, they struggle to sustain that power.

    Conversely, if the individual brightness of the stars is strong, it¡¯s easy to sustain the power itself, but if they don¡¯t have many stars, they can¡¯t exert a lot of power at once.

    This applies equally to the use of their abilities.

    In Jason¡¯s case, both the number and brightness of his stars were on the weaker side. There was a limit to the targets he could disorient at once, and it was also difficult to sustain that effect.

    ¡°Hahaha! This is what romance is all about! It feels like being a sailor voyaging through a storm at sea!¡±

    Still, Jason didn¡¯t lose his excitement.

    ¡°If your friend is angry, how about trying tough it off first?¡±

    Jason¡¯s words were ignored. The other continued to wield violence savagely, and mechanically repeated that act.

    It was the appearance of a machine carrying out its task without any emotion.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Looks like he¡¯s really angry. Not speaking at all. Ah, that¡¯s right, friend.¡±

    With one hand, he frantically spun the boat¡¯s rudder, and with the other, he pointed his finger behind him.

    ¡°Watch your back.¡±

    Hwaaak! Enormous sky-blue wings opened like jaws and engulfed him.

    ¡°Severing my neck without hesitation!! As expected, you must have thought of me as a mere talking animal!!! Livestock whose neck can be cut off without issue!!!¡±

    The owner of the wings was connected to the severed neck corpse. From the trace of the severed neck, a new life was born.

    Just as Pegasus was born from Medusa¡¯s neck, now another Pegasus was born from Pegasus¡¯s neck.

    Its appearance could never be called beautiful.

    A horse¡¯s head with wings directly attached. Moreover, that horse¡¯s head was enraged, its veins hideously protruding. Veins squirming like worms, contrasted against wings with beautiful feather patterns.

    Its size was also considerable. The head was as big as a house, and the wings were asrge as a decent-sized tree.

    Two pairs of wings attached to an enraged horse¡¯s head. At this bizarre and surreal scene, Jason¡¯s mouth fell open.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Uh¡­.¡±

    As soon as his body was caught, without the slightest hesitation, he spouted lightning in all directions. Pegasus quickly spread its wings and retreated.

    The air vibrated centered around Pegasus¡¯s wings. It honed the air like charcoal, and soon the wind was sharpened like a de.

    ¡°That immorality of judging others by their appearance!!! It is unforgivable!!!¡±

    Soon, the sharpened des of wind rushed toward him. The sound of cracking whips resounded endlessly.

    Wherever the wind touched, clouds of dust formed.

    Without panicking, he jumped high into the sky.

    Pegasus¡¯s ability of rebirth, wind maniption, free flight.

    He was already aware of all these facts from the original work.

    Since he already knew the information that Pegasus would be reborn after having its neck severed, there was no need to be surprised.

    He also knew that this reborn body possessed strength iparable to its previous body. Especially the wind des and the way it charged while enveloping itself in that wind were threatening. He knew.

    Even now, having lost his emotions due to the power of Ursa Major, he didn¡¯t quite forget those facts.

    He readjusted his grip on the axe handle and concentrated the lightning on the axe de. At this point, it looked more like a massive energy mass than an axe.

    ¡°How foolish of you to ascend to the sky by yourself! That is my domain!¡±

    Pegasus changed the angle of its head, preparing to charge. Sharp winds like spears gathered at its head.

    Bang! It leapt up like a artillery shell and flew towards him. An intense speed and force that seemed like it would tear his body to shreds on impact.

    If it doesn¡¯t hit, that¡¯s the end of it.

    He didn¡¯t panic and met Pegasus¡¯s gaze, then swung his axe.

    There was no particr technique. He simply moved the de calmly and emotionlessly like a professional executioner.

    That was enough.

    He briefly shifted his gaze to look below. As expected, what should have just died was still moving.

    ¡°Dodge it!¡±

    He shouted desperately but it was already toote. There was no need to even look.

    The axe de struck precisely where it needed to, unleashing lightning.

    Kwa-jik! Kwa-gwang!

    Again, the sound camete. An intense thunder roared as if tearing the sky and the two viins fell simultaneously.

    ¡°Damn it! I told you to dodge! You idiots! Why are there so many idiots in this world?!¡±

    Gemini ran furiously towards where the two had fallen. The headless corpse from earlier still existed behind him.

    Physical replication. This was Gemini¡¯s ability. Using this, Gemini replicated her body in advance and reced it whenever her current one became useless.

    ¡°Aaaaahh!! My eyes!!! My eyes!!!¡±

    Pegasus screeched, flying around erratically. Half of its face had melted away. Its right eye was grotesquely split open and the feathers around it had been burned to a mess.

    ¡°Kukku, yeah that¡¯s about right to make it worth fighting.¡±

    Gemini let out a small mockingugh.

    The one who fell with Pegasus had no injuries. Without any sign of being fazed, he simply stared at Pegasus.

    When Gemini threw a punch, he dodged it with just a small tilt of his head.

    ¡°You bastards over there! This guy¡¯s weakness is simple!¡±

    The sound of his punches was quite threatening. Fists that could easily dent the armor of a viin. Most weapons would be mere toys before these fists.

    Unlike his small boyish frame, his main weapon was hand-to-handbat. His starlight-d body freely drew lines in the world, and along those trajectories hung a thick stench of ughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s time, time! Just like that dimwit Virgo!¡±

    Punches rained down like a meteor shower. Bang! Bang! Kwa-gwang! Even just colliding with empty space, they caused tremors like rocks being struck down. Swiftly and precisely, they split lightning before his eyes.

    ¡°Kukku, this guy is wasting starlight right now, isn¡¯t he? We just have to stall and it¡¯ll dissipate on its own. We¡¯ll win!¡±

    Geminiughed deeply. The body she is using now contained more stars than her other bodies.

    Even if she could replicate her physical body, she couldn¡¯t replicate her soul, so she needed to imbue stars into one body in order to control it.

    Therefore, Gemini¡¯s usual state wasn¡¯t her full power. It was just a lightly operated body.

    But now was different. The stars she possessed now had a different output than what she usually used.

    ¡°Look at him cloaking himself in lightning he doesn¡¯t even use! The power is impressive but the waste is excessive. Ah, was it just for show? That¡¯s idiotic in its own way.¡±

    Gemini was convinced.

    ¡®About 3 more minutes and the tide will turn in my favor.¡¯

    The more he threw punches, the more he felt it. The ze was gradually weakening. It was clearly because the waste had been severe from the moment that form appeared.

    While Pegasus had sustained some injuries from its idiotic charge, it was still an effective force.

    Gemini herself waspletely uninjured as well.

    Thanks to Jason stalling for a good amount of time, the starlight was now noticeably weakerpared to when he first faced it.

    Just a little more. A little more and this light would go out.

    And in one moment, an opening appeared.

    ¡°Kukku, what a waste of that great power. You have to use it efficiently. Starlight like this¡­¡±

    The starlight around Gemini¡¯s fist became more refined. Like calcting the firepower and angle before firing a missile, he sent the perfect amount of force to the perfect position.

    His fist was then empowered with the ability of replication, bing two, then three fists. A single trajectory had instantly be three orbits.

    ¡°Precisely. Use it.¡±

    It didn¡¯t end with one. Like the earlier meteor shower of punches, all these fists gained the replication power, splitting into dozens of trajectories.

    A rain of fists poured down, leaving no room to escape.

    [Set.. A Rain That Strikes All the Stars] (Manseonggeugu)

    There was no chance to dodge. The only options left were to block or take it directly.

    Both were fatal for him now. If he unleashed starlight to block, he¡¯d waste even more starlight. And if he took it directly, the impact would be quite severe. He could very well die on the spot.

    The threat didn¡¯t end with just Gemini.

    ¡°Foul viin, thou shalt be punished!!!¡±

    Somehow having moved behind him, Pegasus began another charge.

    He was caught in a lethal dilemma with no way out. He would simply be crushed to death.

    Its lightning-fast movement was quite threatening, but useless now. It was already toote to start evading. No matter where he moved, some part of his body would definitely be blown off.

    At that moment, victory was assured on this side.

    Gemini let out a gratingugh. This was an existence that would be disposed of eventually anyway. She had created it herself, but felt no regret in discarding it.

    ¡®Next time I¡¯ll listen to that amnesiac¡¯s words.¡¯

    Just before the meteor shower of fists and Pegasus¡¯s spear-like charge of wind struck him,

    He swung his axe.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 8:00 am. MON, WED, FRI, SUN

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72

    <b>Severed Traces (5)</b>

    The axe unfolded a lightning bolt in a straight line.

    It was urate. Without any wasted force or starlight, it erased the trajectory of the fist above. Precisely to the necessary degree.

    After burning all attacks that could harm him with lightning, he leaped upwards.

    Contrary to the original intent, Pegasus¡¯ charge was directed at Gemini, and Gemini¡¯s fist was aimed at Pegasus.

    ¡®It¡¯s impossible.¡¯

    It was too fast to react. Even with lightning-fast movements, the body¡¯s reaction speed is not that of lightning. It was an attack too fast to see and react to.

    Just as he possessed the speed of lightning, this side had the speed of wind and shooting stars.

    Suddenly, Gemini realized an astonishing fact.He did not act with quick judgment right now.

    Even before she and Pegasus executed their techniques, he had already taken action in advance.

    Before Gemini¡¯s fist couldnd, before Pegasus¡¯ charge began, he had already finished preparing to swing the axe and leap.

    As if he had known all these facts beforehand.

    ¡®I was so wrongly mistaken. That guy¡¯s ability is not power¡­.¡¯

    He did not react. He simply acted ording to what he had predicted in advance.

    ¡®He predicts. The future!¡¯

    In fact, Gemini¡¯s guess was urate. Belt¡¯s unique ability to observe possibilities. Right now, he was utilizing this function to see up to 3 seconds into the future. Precisely, the most likely possibility closest to the future.

    Right now, he was closer to a machine than a viin. Quickly grasping and predicting what needs to be done, and acting without any excess.

    The mechanistic movements opposed the savage force. He could thoroughly calcte and take the most efficient action.

    It was undeniable that his body leaked starlight. But there was a way to minimize that waste.

    Gwahng! Pegasus and Gemini collided, both suffering immense damage. Gemini¡¯s hands were bent at strange angles, and most of Pegasus¡¯ face caved in.

    As he fell backwards, Gemini looked up at the sky once more.

    Wordlessly, he readjusted his grip on the axe in mid-air. Lightning condensed just as he had swung at Pegasus moments ago. Looking again, there was no movement as tidy as that.

    The lightning obscured his body, and its unique glow obstructed the view, so the details were unclear. But his movements from the start until now had not a single wasted motion. Clean straight lines. Movements of perfect straight lines that did not permit even the slightest curve or arc. An inhuman trajectory that only a machine could trace.

    I had thought him a rampaging beast, but it was not. That was not an uncontrolled rampage of his own volition¡­.

    ¡°A subordinate unit.¡±

    He can only do what needs to be done. Probably cannot speak, nor think properly like usual.

    But his body still moves. To destroy the viins before him.

    For the sake of the girls suffering by their hands.

    In advance, predicting, processing.

    Like aputer receiving orders, without a word of objection, as if it were only natural.

    An inhuman act that disregards free will, but quite effective when unnecessary thoughts are not needed, as now.

    The axe descended like a lightning bolt.

    Once more, two moons rose above the darkness. Showering the remnants of the sunset below, two moons marking the end of the brilliant day. One would set today, never to rise again, while the other would set today only to rise anew tomorrow. Though shining far more dimly than today.

    Streams of light flowed from the corpses of the two viins, reaching him. Amidst the lightning engulfing him, all that light gathered into the belt that had not lost its function.

    ¡°Hahaha! Amazing! Incredible! When did you be so strong? Is it because you found your purpose that you grew stronger? I can believe in you now! You have a purpose!¡±

    Jason pped in admiration. He silently watched Jason. Meeting his gaze, Jason flinched and stepped back.

    ¡°Ah, sorry I didn¡¯t believe you before. No, actually I really didn¡¯t know what those two were up to either? Anyway, don¡¯t be so mad. Hey? You should smile to invite good fortune. That lightning was quite cool. Hmm, not a hammer, but reminded me of Thor. Thor, you know? The Norse mythology?¡±

    When no response came, Jason clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Aye, so dull. A person needs some wit, you know. Did you suddenly be too stiff? I didn¡¯t see you like that before. Aren¡¯t you a bit too edgy now?!¡±

    Step. He turned and started walking towards Jason.

    ¡°Oh oh, whoa whoa. No, you really got too edgy. Ah, this is going too far too.¡±

    Jason manipted the belt again. The surroundings began to distort.

    ¡°Hahaha, but it was still pretty cool. That lightning, pababak!¡±

    Amidst the warping view, Jason¡¯s final words struck home.

    ¡°After all, a fellow viin is myrade. My fellow viinrade!¡±

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    It has been 30 minutes since Jason¡¯s ability randomly dropped me somewhere in the city.

    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too far from Ah-yoon¡¯s house, so I could return on foot.

    Every time the biting winter air passes by my ears, a sigh rises up.

    ¡®Did Ah-yoon really want to make a contract with the stars?¡¯

    I know her personality. She¡¯s kind but fundamentally a realist. She naturally calctes gains and losses. For such a girl to make a contract with the stars without any benefits.

    ¡®No, there could be a benefit.¡¯

    None other than life. The test results at the hospital showed that even though Ah-yoon used the ck Dwarf Star, she was in an unusually healthy condition. She should have been close to terminal, but the results were all green.

    The doctor was puzzled and advised her to keep visiting the hospital, as symptoms could appearter.

    But the reality is different. By making a new contract with the stars and obtaining starlight, that starlight healed the wounds in her body.

    In other words, she gained life aspensation.

    ¡®But is it just life? Just wanting to live¡­?¡¯

    Of course, life is reason enough to look forward to something and hope for an opportunity. What¡¯s weighing on me now is not the value of life itself, but Ah-yoon¡¯s personality.

    Did she really dream of life when she was on the threshold of death?. She must have been close to death, even if it was actually just fainting?

    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    If even she can¡¯t know for sure, how can I guess correctly?

    While pondering like this, I found myself standing in front of the front door.

    When I rang the doorbell, I heard the sound of feet pattering down the hallway from the other side of the door.

    Soon the door opened.

    ¡°Did youe, brother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Ugh. What kind of weird polite speech is that? You must be cold. Come in quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    As I entered, I felt the warmth washing away the winter chill on my skin. Ah-yoon¡¯s gaze swept over me with concern. She knows there¡¯s an issue. She must be curious about what information I¡¯ve obtained.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah-yoon. You know¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°First, go take a shower. Warm yourself up in the hot water, and then we¡¯ll talk. Your body odor is no joke, brother.¡±

    She cut me off with a yful smile. Whether out of consideration or avoidance, she seemed to have guessed that I didn¡¯t get very good results.

    After looking at her for a moment, I smiled and answered.

    ¡°Shall I?¡±

    If she wanted to be like me, how should I treat her? What does it mean to protect her? Her free will or her life? It was a problem without an answer.

    As I entered the bathroom, I suddenly recalled thest words Jason had said to me.

    Fellow viin. It must have been the result of being intoxicated by unpurified starlight, transforming his personality and behavior.

    When I activated the Big Dipper, I was closer to being a viin than just a viin. My personal desires were thoroughly excluded. Only actions faithful to my purpose.

    If Ah-yoon wanted the same result as me, would she end up in the same situation?

    No matter how much she contracted before the monstrous transformation, her appearance after the transformation would be no different from mine, a viin.

    She could be weighed down by an even greater burden than before.

    Should I push her into that abyss of loathing? Even if she wants it herself, shouldn¡¯t I stop her?

    Where is the line between respect and¡­?

    Shhhhhhhh. The stream of water washed away my wandering thoughts like a shower of bullets.

    Slowly entrusting my body to the hot water,

    A voice flowed from the belt I was wearing along with the water.

    [Activated the stars.]

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Well, I did defeat two S-grade viins today, so I could probably activate stars that couldn¡¯t be activated before.

    After the shower, I should slowly read those memoriester. As I thought that, I recalled what answer I had given earlier.

    ¡®Hm.¡¯

    Someone could take that simple question as an agreement.

    This belt is quite inflexible. Once an answer is given, it cannot be undone, and it will be strictly executed.

    Soon, with a whitening of my vision, I experienced lost memories.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°This is insane¡­ Insane¡­¡±

    No matter how many times I looked in the mirror, it didn¡¯t change. Not a single inch of human skin remained. Where flesh should have been, a hard armor-like skin had formed. My facial features had disappeared, reced by a hard visor-like lens for eyes.

    ¡°Did I¡­ be a viin¡­?¡±

    There was no doubt. After that crazy viin group attacked me yesterday, I ended up like this. Why? Why did Red Spica do this to me?

    I couldn¡¯t understand. What grudge did they have to turn me into a viin? Moreover, why do I still have memories of when I was human?

    ¡°Ah¡­ uh¡­ um¡­¡±

    I was confused. After staring at the mirror for a while to sort out this ominous feeling,

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    With a deep sigh, I finally came to one answer in this confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill myself.¡±

    When there is no answer, suicide is the answer.

    Out of the blue, after some time passed, I returned to my original human body. I immediately grabbed my wallet and left the house.

    What I needed to buy right away was a sturdy rope and paper for a letter.

    That¡¯s how I began preparing for my suicide.

    In the crowded city, I saw the faces of magical girls everywhere. After I disappeared, Blue Sirius seemed to have regained her resolve and began a lot of activities, taking up arge portion. Just looking at her made my heart feel at ease. But it also made me nauseous, reminding me of my own sins. It was such a contradictory reaction.

    I had already left many stains on her life. I couldn¡¯t leave another.

    At least while I still had my human mind, I had to meet a gentle death.

    ¡°Oh right, the rope.¡±

    My steps were light. The end always brought joy.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Ughh!¡±

    With a ragged breath, I opened my eyes. Looking around, it wasn¡¯t a city but a modest home. I had returned to reality again.

    ¡°¡­Whew.¡±

    Letting out a deep sigh, I ced my hand on my heated forehead.

    Now I finally realized why I had tried to kill myself that day.

    What made me, who had tried so hard not tomit suicide, try to take my own life.

    In the end, the reason was the same this time too.

    ¡°Seol-hwa¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you call me, senior?¡±

    Startled by that voice, I turned my head.

    ¡°Huh? Brother, you almost drowned after passing out in the bathroom.¡±

    Ah-yoon was looking this way with a concerned and angry expression.

    T/N: Consider supporting this novel, there is literally no support currently as I had issues with buymeacoffee and have moved to patreon. You can unlock the current chapters and then unlock the monthly membership via PATREON.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 8:00 am. MON, WED, FRI, SUN

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73

    <b><i>Severed Traces (6)</i></b>

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    He saw Ah-yoon¡¯s appearance. Her forehead and hair were damp, and there were traces of water all over her clothes. Her breath was rough, her chest repeatedly rising and falling without rest.

    Pulling hisrge body out of the bathroom must have been hardbor. She must have sweated a lot and gotten soaked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I made you drag someone who¡¯s about twice your size¡­¡±

    ¡°Not twice as big!¡±

    Ah-yoon abruptly shouted, seemingly upset that her small stature was mentioned. Han Jae-jung smiled bitterly and sat up.

    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±

    He was in pain, both mentally and physically. There seemed to be a lump on the back of his head, as if he had hit something hard after falling in the bathroom.¡°Not twice as big, really¡­ It¡¯s a height difference where people might mistake us for a couple when we go out¡­ You¡¯re always treating me like a kid, so you¡¯re exaggerating¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry. Not twice as big. More like¡­ um, 1.5 times¡­?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m 5 feet and you¡¯re 6 feet, that¡¯s not even 1.5 times!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re rounding up sneakily while rounding me down? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll round up and say I¡¯m 6¡¯3¡å¡­¡±

    ¡°So what if you¡¯re tall! You¡¯re freakishly huge! Too big for me to handle! Happy now?¡±

    Ah-yoon¡¯s face flushed red as she yelled loudly. Han Jae-jung felt a chill and looked down at himself.

    He waspletely naked except for arge nket draped over him. He had essentially exposed himself to her.

    ¡°Just disgustingly huge¡­¡±

    Ah-yoon mumbled, her face as red as a pomegranate, unable to decide where to look. Picking up on her meaningful reaction, Han Jae-jung clutched the nket tighter.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t sexual harassment, is it? ¡­Nah, couldn¡¯t be.¡¯

    Instead, he should feel sorry for offending her eyes, even if they were as close as family.

    No matter how casually they behaved with each other, seeing a man¡¯s naked body must have been difficult for her.

    While feeling ashamed, Han Jae-jung also felt immense gratitude and respect for Ah-yoon, who had taken care of him without a singleint.

    ¡°You, you have no idea how shocked I was? I heard this ruckusing from the bathroom, but you didn¡¯t respond when I knocked¡­ When I opened the door, you were naked and copsed on the floor¡­ For no reason, I couldn¡¯t even lift you because you¡¯re so huge, so I had to drag you out¡­ You don¡¯t know how much I¡­ I, I didn¡¯t cry! Anyway, I was so worried! I even thought about calling 119. But then I thought it might make things moreplicated¡­ Ah, my heart is still pounding! You know?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­? I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you should be sorry! You have to be sorry! There!¡±

    Han Jae-jung feebly responded to Ah-yoon¡¯s tearful protest.

    She was right. He should apologize.

    She must have already been confused from his missing memories and what happened to him, and now he had given her another needless worry.

    ¡°What happened? Is, is that transformation thing causing terrible after-effects? To make you suddenly copse like that? Oh, that¡¯s so dangerous! Don¡¯t do that anymore from now on!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. This is¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what happened?!¡±

    What did happen? Han Jae-jung closed his lips.

    ¡®Yeah, I¡¯d like to know too.¡¯

    The memory he recalled earlier. In it, he looked in the mirror, realized he had be a viin, and decided to kill himself.

    Perhaps he was in a state where, like Ah-yoon now, he couldn¡¯t freely transform.

    More precisely, it must have been shortly after he made the contract with the star.

    It was strange. In the memory, Han Jae-jung didn¡¯t remember making the contract, but he did remember everything before that. He must have remembered everything up to his time with Virgo¡­ and Red Spica.

    Did this mean losing his memories wasn¡¯t a result of the star contract, contrary to his current state?

    Let¡¯s retrace the timeline.

    After going into seclusion, Han Jae-jung entered the Dark Matter. It¡¯s highly likely he severed ties with Virgo during that process.

    Afterwards, he somehow survived and prepared for the bar exam. During that time, he came into contact with the Belt.

    Not long after picking up the Belt, he was attacked by monsters and ended up in a state between life and bing a viin.

    That¡¯s when he made the contract with the star, causing part of his memory to disappear.

    He then decided tomit suicide.

    However, after attempting suicide and waking up, he had lost all his memories.

    ¡®Something happened before I tried to kill myself.¡¯

    Or else¡­

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking about so hard¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    Ah-yoon smiled wryly. It wasn¡¯t a smile with a positive meaning.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t listen to me.¡±

    ¡°Eh, eh of course¡­ Why would I tune out Ah-yoon¡¯s voice? Even if I heard the voice of a god, I couldn¡¯t be more focused than right now. I was just listening so intently that you mistook it for me being lost in thought¡­¡±

    ¡°A mistake?¡±

    She gave a light mockingugh. Han Jae-jung averted his gaze slightly.

    ¡°Say back to me exactly what I just said.¡±

    ¡°Say back to me exactly what I just said.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What, what. You just said it.¡±

    ¡°You want to get spanked?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Without any hesitation, he bowed his head, and Ah-yoon responded with a deep sigh.

    ¡°¡­Brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You really can¡¯t tell me what happened? Is it a story I¡¯m not supposed to know? Oh, if you say so, I can¡¯t do anything about it, but¡­¡±

    Her face gradually became tinged with sadness. Her eyes, a mixture of disappointment and self-deprecation, stirred sympathy.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡±

    Han Jae-jung immediately straightened his posture to sit up properly. The nket slipped down a little.

    ¡°Kyah!¡±

    Ah-yoon let out a small cry and covered her eyes with both hands.

    ¡°So provocative¡­ Too stimting¡­ An, anyway, put some clothes on first¡­ I, I¡¯m still damp too¡­ I¡¯ll change after you do.¡±

    She carefully removed one hand from her face and used her shaky finger to point at a paper bag beside her. It likely contained clothes.

    Realizing he had exposed himself in front of a woman again, Han Jae-jung nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°¡­Shall we?¡±

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    What was inside the paper bag was an adorable animal pajama set. It had something like bear ears attached to it. A typical taste of Joo Ah-yoon.

    ¡®I thought it would have the clothes I was wearing earlier¡­¡¯

    Could it be that she washed everything I had taken off? Seeing that it¡¯s pajamas, it must mean she wants me to sleep.

    Since I¡¯m not in a position to be picky about clothes, Han Jae-jung put them on withoutint.

    It felt a little tight, but it was a size that I could wear without too much trouble. I probably would have fit perfectly if it was when I was in high school.

    When I opened the door and went to the living room, there was Joo Ah-yoon wearing a simr pajama set.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here? ¡­It suits you well.¡±

    A pink furry pajama set with either a duck or parrot beak on the hood. Joo Ah-yoon, who had pulled that hood down, quickly turned her head when she made eye contact with Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°Somehow there was a man¡¯s size that fit me perfectly¡­ Ah, don¡¯t tell me it was your boyfriend¡¯s? Haha, I¡¯m so sorry about this¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m bald now, who are you mocking? I¡¯ve been busy¡­¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon nced at Han Jae-jung and quickly turned her head away again.

    ¡°Ah, anyway, I¡¯ve been too busy for a boyfriend. Plus, what man would even like me¡­¡±

    ¡°My dear Ah-yoon, what are you saying? There¡¯s a man who likes you right in front of you. But then why is this here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pajama set I bought a long time ago to give as a gift to my brother. Why? What? If, if you don¡¯t like it, just take it off! Ah, no, don¡¯t take it off¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    He was touched. She had kept a gift meant for him all this time.

    Come to think of it, didn¡¯t she also not change her phone number for his sake? She must have been harassed by malicious fans and reporters.

    Along with the feeling of being touched, he felt apologetic. This was someone who remembered him to this extent, yet he hadn¡¯t shown his face to her at all during that time.

    The suddenly pensive Han Jae-jung expressed those feelings in a yful manner.

    ¡°Ohh~ how thoughtful~ You even tried to give a couple pajamas as a gift to this brother, how admirable.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s not a couple set! Look! Thepany series is just the same¡­the animals are different! Yours is a bear! Mine is a red macaw parrot!¡±

    ¡°Ah, that is a couple set. Ah-yoon, did you really dislike wearing the same clothes as brother that much?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡­ Ah, anyway, get to the main point! What¡¯s wrong with you? What made you copse in the bathroom! High blood pressure? Do, do you have something like that?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s voice, raised from feeling embarrassed for no reason, was starting to get choked up with emotion.

    ¡°¡­You even tried tomit suicide, brother. Did you contract some kind of terminal illness¡­? Or was it really a side effect from that transformation¡­¡±

    In an instant, her expression changed to one of concern for him. Her emotions were changing rapidly.

    It was probably because her mental state had be unstable from experiencing so many confusing events.

    Loss of memory and changed former acquaintances are things that would unsettle anyone.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s just tangled up with this belt¡­¡±

    ¡°I knew it! Don¡¯t transform like me either, brother! Just ignore it!¡±

    ¡°Listen until the end. There¡¯s something I couldn¡¯t tell you before.¡±

    Han Jae-jung went up in front of Joo Ah-yoon and knelt down. Then, just like before, he held her two hands within his own. Joo Ah-yoon swallowed her ragged breaths and looked him in the eye.

    Under the shadow cast by the hood, her face which had been obscured greeted him, with moist eyes and slightly reddened cheeks.

    Giving a slight smile at that sight, Han Jae-jung opened his mouth.

    ¡°First, stay calm, Ah-yoon. I¡¯m not going anywhere now. I¡¯ll be with you. Okay? I¡¯lle back anytime if you want. I¡¯ve already shown you everything unsightly about me, so where would I go?¡±

    Putting a bit more strength into the hands he was holding, he spoke firmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, Ah-yoon. Of course, the fact that I made you anxious doesn¡¯t change¡­ But still, I hope you can trust me. Onest time, give me a chance.¡±

    He gently caressed the back of Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s hand. It was soft. Unbelievably soft for hands that must have gone through countless harsh ordeals.

    He didn¡¯t want to stain these hands with blood again.

    ¡°Ah-yoon. You can take your time speaking. There¡¯s no need to rush. I¡¯ll answer anything I can answer.¡±

    ¡°Sniffle. Really¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, really.¡±

    When Han Jae-jung nodded softly, Joo Ah-yoon sulkily pursed her lips.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a terminal illness?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    He ignored the existence of the quest, since it wasn¡¯t an illness.

    ¡°Then why did you copse, brother?¡±

    ¡°Right, about that¡­ Ah-yoon, I told you before that I have amnesia, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Like me, from getting caught up in that belt¡­¡±

    ¡°Got caught up in it wrongly¡­ Although my case is a bit different from saying it that way, if you look at it, that¡¯s what happened.¡±

    Han Jae-jung had wanted to make a contract with the stars himself, in order to fulfill the dream he had right before death.

    He still didn¡¯t know about Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s case. He didn¡¯t make the assumption that she had wanted to make a contract with the stars like himself.

    ¡°This contract doesn¡¯t just involve losing memories, but also a way to regain them ¨C by illuminating the stars. If you gather starlight from the criminals who defeated you and create stars, your memories will be restored.¡±

    Memory.

    While oblivion may be a blessing, being a nk te is a curse. For Han Jae-jung, it was thetter.

    He had lost not only bad memories but good ones too, to the point where he didn¡¯t even know who he was or how he came to be.

    If a person is made of body and soul, then he has experienced the death of his soul.

    The ¡®self¡¯ is formed through various learnings umted. Learning is experience, and experience is memory. The various ys that made up Han Jae-jung vanished in an instant.

    Without a ¡®self¡¯, it was tantamount to death.

    Until now, he had thought the cause was the belt, but he had to change his perspective a bit.

    Upon making the contract, only rted memories disappear.

    As seen from Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s case.

    Right now, she has only lost memories rted to being a magical girl, but retains other memories intact.

    The fact that she remembers being busy despite forgetting her magical girl duties, or buying a gift in the past, or the things I said to her before she used the ck Dwarf, etc.

    Aside from specific memories, she retains most other memories rtively unscathed.

    ¡®But I had lost all my memories¡­ why?¡¯

    Han Jae-jung became even more confused from the memory he recalled in the bathroom earlier. However, he did not show this confusion on his face as he desperately consoled Ah-yoon.

    ¡°The process of that memory being reyed forcibly shes back to my consciousness¡­ Sometimes my consciousness bes dim. That¡¯s why I copsed. I really startled you. I¡¯m sorry. Really, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    After going around and around a lot, he finally finished making excuses. Joo Ah-yoon stared at him intently.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, really. Have you ever seen me lie?¡±

    ¡°Yes. A hell of a lot.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve learned well. There are no people in the world who only tell the truth. Always keep that cautious attitude.¡±

    ¡°Your shamelessness really doesn¡¯t change.¡±

    Only then did a smile spread across her face.

    ¡°Huh? It doesn¡¯t change¡­¡±

    As she chuckled and looked at the hand held by Han Jaejung, her voice became sweeter than before.

    ¡°So do I have to find my memories by tearing apart viins like you? Like¡­ transforming? Something like that?¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t really know about that¡­ If ites to that, I¡¯ll leave the monsters half-dead and you can just cut off their breathing. Or¡­ you don¡¯t even have to find your memories.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    That¡¯s true too. She had retired from being a magical girl anyway. Not having magical girl knowledge wouldn¡¯t be that much of an inconvenience.

    She even had quite a bit of money saved up from back then in her bank ount.

    They could just open a store together somewhere quiet.

    Was there really a need to stain herself with blood to find her memories? It was unnecessary for him to suffer on her behalf too.

    ¡°But¡­ even so, shouldn¡¯t I try to find my memories?¡±

    For some reason, Joo Ah-yoon thought that. It was closer to an emotional reason than a logical one. She didn¡¯t desperately need the memories, but she felt the need to find them.

    ¡°¡­I suppose so?¡±

    Han Jae-jung smiled bitterly, as if he had said something unnecessary.

    ¡°Hey, bro.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what?¡±

    ¡°What information did you get today?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Bro?¡±

    There was a brief silence.

    Around the time the ticking of the second hand struck her eardrum four times, he opened his mouth again.

    ¡°I heard a suspicion that you made the Star Contract of your own free will¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    For a moment, Joo Ah-yoon couldn¡¯t understand.

    The meaning that she made the wish to find the star of her own free will meant she must have had some great wish.

    A wish she wanted to fulfill, even if she had to find a shooting star or someone¡¯s power to do so.

    ¡°I made the wish of my own free will¡­? Why? I don¡¯t have any dreams and just want to y around.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s just a suspicion. Just forget about it.¡±

    Han Jae-jung agreed with her. Whether it was an act or genuine, the fact remained that he had reminded her that she had a more steadfast ally than anyone right now.

    ¡°¡­Ah-yoon, I told you today that I¡¯ll protect you no matter what happens. I¡¯ll add one more thing.¡±

    His gently smiling expression:

    ¡°No matter what choice you make, if it¡¯s what you wished for, I won¡¯t say a word and will just follow you.¡±

    It gave her the assurance that even if she set foot in hell herself, he would be by her side.

    ¡°So don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll always be on your side.¡±

    Hisrge, sturdy hand wrapped around hers. A warmth that could melt away winter passed from those thick hands.

    A warmth that seemed capable of melting any cold.

    Melting into it, Joo Ah-yoon also smiled softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be cheesy. Bathroom rioter.¡±

    ¡°People are supposed to be cheesy at times like this.¡±

    ¡°You do it too often, that¡¯s why.¡±

    As their body temperatures mingled, slowly, darkness and moonlight mingled in the sky as the night deepened.

    T/N: Consider supporting this novel, there is literally no support currently as I had issues with buymeacoffee and have moved to patreon. You can unlock the current chapters and then unlock the monthly membership via PATREON.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 8:00 am. MON, WED, FRI, SUN

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74

    <b><i>Severed Traces (7)</i></b>

    Joo Ah-yoon has no dreams.

    Like most modern people, she was the same.

    When it¡¯s even urgent just to make a living, what kind of talk is dreams or romance? It¡¯s been over ten years since she held such cynicism.

    The catalyst was nothing special. It was when she realized there was no Santa us. She opened her eyes in the morning with a throbbing heart, but there were no gift boxes anywhere in the house, and the precious memory that had kept her childlike innocence was shattered.

    On that day, Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s world copsed¡­.

    Starting with such a trivial thing, people slowly begin to change. She was the same.

    What made these thoughts more intense was when she started being bullied at school.

    Since childhood, she was someone who cried a lot, was small in stature, and had severe mood swings, so she was a good ything for her peers.Even a little teasing would immediately get a reaction, giving them the satisfaction of picking a fight. She was also weak, so there was little chance of retaliation, making her an easy target. And she was always whining, which made her disliked.

    At first, it was always small bullying, like loud gossip or throwing eraser dust during ss.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t do that!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on over there! We¡¯re in ss right now!¡±

    Once the umted small bullying made her overreact, they had a good excuse. The teacher didn¡¯t scold them, but reprimanded Joo Ah-yoon instead, and the third parties who weren¡¯t involved in the pranks would re at her with unpleasant looks for causing a disturbance. Of course, the bullying kids did too.

    Countless gazes tightened around her like a noose. Instantly bing the center of attention andbeled as a strange kid, Joo Ah-yoon fell silent. And she regretted it.

    ¡®I won¡¯t do that next time.¡¯

    Of course, the bullying didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Ah, fuck!¡±

    ¡°Joo Ah-yoon!¡±

    She would hold it in, then explode again and be the strange kid again, then hold it in again and react again.

    It was a vicious cycle.

    As she gradually became isted, Joo Ah-yoon thought,

    ¡®I just want to livefortably.¡¯

    She had no dreams. No grandiose goals. She just wanted to have fun. She wanted to livefortably without worries. Rather than agonizing or falling into difort from chasing something, she just wanted to livefortably right away.

    It was enough of the dreams she had while sleeping. She didn¡¯t want to ce any greater meaning on them.

    The young Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s mind was filled with such thoughts.

    Amid the growing anxiety and bullying, Joo Ah-yoon happened to help someone who had copsed on the street.

    She was in no position to help anyone, and she suddenly wondered what business it was of hers, worried that she might just get cursed out for helping. That was the usual perspective she lived with. It was highly unusual for her to lend a helping hand to someone.

    She¡¯s forgotten now why she helped that person that day.

    It could have been a developed need for recognition and wanting to be praised, or she might have coveted some kind of reward for helping. It could have been because she felt uneasy at the thought that the person might die as a result of her ignoring them, or it could have just been because the sunlight was strong that day. It didn¡¯t matter how it happened.

    Joo Ah-yoon didn¡¯t regret her meddling that day.

    ¡°Thank¡­ you¡­.¡±

    The name of the person who received her unexpected help was Yoon Seol-hwa.

    This small act of help became a turning point in her life.

    ¡°It¡¯s you. Thank you for helping Seol-hwa.¡±

    This encounterter led to meeting Han Jae-jung, who was famous as a handsome bully throughout the school.

    Joo Ah-yoon considered her meddling that day a lifetime of good fortune.

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    That thought hasn¡¯t changed to this day.

    ¡°Hm? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Eat first, then talk. Eat first. It¡¯s not that urgent.¡±

    In addition to the thought that hadn¡¯t changed from her childhood to now, there was one more thought Joo Ah-yoon had.

    She let out a smallugh as she watched Han Jae-jung hurriedly stuff chicken down his throatte at night. She had urgently ordered the chicken because he said he hadn¡¯t eaten yet that night. Apparently he was very hungry, as the chicken was quickly disappearing. There was still a childlike part of him remaining that was somehow endearing. Just looking at him made her feel full. Was this the sensation parents often described as ¡®feeling full just from watching¡¯?

    ¡°I¡¯m curious why you made a contract with the stars, brother.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡­ It¡¯s nothing special.¡±

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s thick Adam¡¯s apple bobbed once before he opened his mouth. His lips were delicatepared to his thick neck line. Naturally rosy lips that would make anyone think he was wearing makeup if they saw them. It was just one part of his features, but it was enough to earn him praise for being handsome. Up until recently, he had been walking around looking like a homeless person despite such good looks. As always, he didn¡¯t know how to make use of his face.

    ¡°If it¡¯s nothing special, then there¡¯s no reason to hide it. Tell me so I can use it as a reference when guessing my dongsaeng¡¯s goals.¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess there¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t say¡­.¡±

    Han Jae-jung smiled a little awkwardly and answered her question.

    ¡°If a protector protects everyone, then who protects the protector?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon still had no dreams. That was her unchanged philosophy.

    She wanted to live without dreams. She didn¡¯t want to walk a difficult path bound by such goals. She had already had enough hardship.

    The mindset formed since childhood gradually became clearer.

    The simple thought of ¡®having no dreams¡¯ paradoxically became an ideal state she wanted to achieve.

    The hardened ideal grewrger over time and eventually became a philosophy.

    Only those without dreams can be happy.

    This was Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s philosophy. It could be likened to the Taoist concept of non-action. Living life as it flows, without any artificial notions.

    She lived with the goal of a life without goals.

    That¡¯s why, to Joo Ah-yoon, those with dreams were pitiable. They were the unfortunate ones. No matter how hard they tried to fulfill their desires, that thirst would never be quenched.

    ¡°It¡¯s not some grandiose goal. You know what a protector is, right? The magical girl types. Isn¡¯t it pitiful for them? Making those kids risk their lives fighting at that young age¡­ that¡¯s abuse. No matter how shorthanded they are, doing that to kids¡­ So I took on the goal of trying to help them out a bit as a protector of protectors, you could say. Nothing too special, right?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so freaking grand about it? But wait, bro, your transformed appearance is just like a viin¡­ Are you helping magical girls while looking like a viin?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it turned out.¡±

    ¡°But won¡¯t you just get med for that? If your identity is found out by mistake, it¡¯ll cause an uproar, and it could even harm the magical girls instead. You¡¯ll just get cursed at with no rewards¡­ Seems like a fool¡¯s errand.¡±

    At the same time, they are ones worthy of respect.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something to give up on just because of me¡­? Isn¡¯t that just human nature? Even if others don¡¯t understand and curse at you, there¡¯s always something you can¡¯t give up, right? If you like anime, you might get called an otaku. If you like ser, you might get mocked for being childish over just kicking a ball around. Not just my dream, but everything has something for people to gossip about. Yet you don¡¯t give up what you like, do you? I¡¯m the same. Even if it seems foolish, it¡¯s what I want to do. I have to do it.¡±

    They are the courageous ones who don¡¯t stop moving forward, even knowing hardship.

    ¡°So it¡¯s not as great and grandiose as you thought. It¡¯s just the ambition and goal of a poor musician wanting to sell 1 million albums.¡±

    ¡°So it is freaking grand¡­ Oh right, I read that I sold over 100,000 albums?¡±

    ¡°Wow, nice. Ah, I must be eating this chicken with the money I earned from that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember earning any though.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon smiled bitterly.

    She has no dream for herself. She should have, but why did her past self choose to be a magical girl?

    ¡°Ah! Is that why? Because my brother said his goal was to cringingly save me before¡­ Ah.¡±

    Muttering a memory she didn¡¯t actually have, Joo Ah-yoon closed her lips. Han Jae-jung gazed at her with a surprised look. Soon, the corner of his mouth rxed.

    ¡°Hey¡­ You¡­ You!¡±

    ¡°Wow what the hell¡­?¡±

    It was dizzying. Her body was reacting to memories she didn¡¯t have. Is there muscle memory fornguage systems too? It was an iprehensible urrence. She brought out memories she didn¡¯t have, like naked short-selling, into reality.

    I don¡¯t know, but I do know. Faced with this contradictory situation, Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s lips trembled. She felt a chill. A sense of her self being divided apanied the shock.

    ¡°What did I say¡­?¡±

    Han Jae-jung gazed at her for a moment, then answered with a snicker.

    ¡°¡­I was the same. My body reacted first. Isn¡¯t it strange? It¡¯s not a weird thing. You¡¯re not weird. It¡¯s okay. Just calm down first, want to drink some water?¡±

    He poured water into a cup and handed it to her. Joo Ah-yoon gulped the water down.

    ¡®He really hasn¡¯t changed.¡¯

    Joo Ah-yoon, who had always been treated like a strange child, was always cared for by them. You¡¯re one of us, they¡¯d say, not strange, not wrong, just an ordinary girl.

    Phew.

    Setting the cup down on the table, Joo Ah-yoon stared at him again. Even though she had never been a magical girl, why didn¡¯t he age? His unnecessarily pretty eyes irked her for no reason.

    ¡°¡­Brother.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? What is it?¡±

    Too many tiring things had happened today.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired today, so I¡¯ll sleep first.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Okay. It¡¯s gotten thiste already.¡±

    As she got up from her seat, the yful Han Jae-jung added one more line.

    ¡°Sleep tight so you can grow taller.¡±

    Flinch. Having herplex provoked, Joo Ah-yoon stopped in her tracks. It was his turn to await the due retaliation. Han Jae-jung, who could find anything cute, took a sip of his beer.

    ¡°¡­Yeah, I guess so.¡±

    But the retaliation didn¡¯te.

    ¡°Oh right. Brother, go get that lump checked out at the hospital tomorrow, just in case.¡±

    Instead, she expressed concern.

    Worried about retaliation, a sense of guilt arose in Han Jae-jung¡¯s heart.

    ¡®I judged that kind girl who¡¯s thinking about me¡­ I¡¯m sorry Awoon. I was an asshole.¡¯

    Regretting his narrow-mindedness and distrust, he silently apologized to Joo Ah-yoon.

    Creak.

    Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s room door opened and she moved her body inside. From the dining table, it was a spot where he could naturally see. The door almost closed, leaving just enough of a gap for the eyes to be visible, and the movement stopped.

    From behind the door, Joo Ah-yoon was staring at him intently. Her flickering pink eyes shone vividly like those of a nocturnal beast.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Brother. I should sleep early to grow taller. Just 22cm shorter than you.¡±

    ¡°¡­? What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what that means, Brother?¡±

    Creak. The bedroom door started closing little by little again.

    ¡°The best height difference for chemistry between a man and woman is 22cm. Not just chemistry¡­ You know, right?¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The beer he was drinking went down the wrong pipe. After a few agonizing coughs, he heard Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s ridicule and teasing.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. By the way brother, I¡¯m not locking my room door today.¡±

    ¡°If the kid finds anything weird, you know how much porn you¡¯ve watched?¡±

    ¡°Ah, how would I count that.¡±

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that. Just go to bed already!¡±

    ¡°Okayyy~¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon closed the door all the way after cutely responding.

    ¡°She¡¯s really something¡­¡±

    He drank his beer with mixed feelings.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    The next morning.

    Following Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s advice, Han Jae-jung came to the hospital.

    But it wasn¡¯t to receive treatment.

    It seemed obvious that the future would nag him to just get treated, asking how much the hospital bills would be, but the lump that had appeared on his head overnight had already beenpletely cured. The regenerative ability unique to those with starlight significantly reduced the need to go to the hospital.

    So why did hee to the hospital?

    It was none other than for a meeting. He used the hospital not as a ce for treatment, but as a ce for a meeting.

    A familiar interior weed him. Recently and in the past, the hospital was such a familiar ce. It would be better if the hospital was faraway, but unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t the case for him. The hospital was a ce of daily life.

    Sitting on the hard chainz and waiting, time passed before he knew it.

    Something that cannot be given up even if med.

    What he had told Joo Ah-yoonst nightcked one condition.

    That me must exist solely for the individual.

    If another being suffers because of me, then it can no longer be called a goal.

    It is nothing more than a one-sided nuisance or tantrum.

    How selfish and terrible it would be to ignore the suffering of others and only do what¡¯s good for oneself.

    Han Jae-jung surveyed with his eyes the person sitting next to him. A tall, long-haired beauty who suspiciously had her hat pulled down low.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±

    Just uttering the name made his whole body feel like it was melting with happiness, and crumbling with pain.

    ¡°Seol-hwa.¡±

    T/N: Consider supporting this novel, there is literally no support currently as I had issues with buymeacoffee and have moved to patreon. You can unlock the current chapters and then unlock the monthly membership via PATREON.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 8:00 am. MON, WED, FRI, SUN

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75

    <b><i>Severed Traces (8)</i></b>

    Yesterday or today, at ate hour that could be called the space between night and dawn, Yoon Seol-hwa received a call.

    The caller was none other than Han Jae-jung.

    An ex-lover, but also someone she still loves today, and someone she could never forget no matter what happens tomorrow.

    She received a call from him. Yoon Seol-hwa was startled and tensed up like a girl receiving a letter from her crush.

    She couldn¡¯t help it. It was him, whom she hadn¡¯t seen or even heard his voice or read his writing since theirst meeting at the hospital.

    The one who fled like he was running away while Yoon Seol-hwa was lying down after being attacked by the viin of Turtle Constetion.

    Even though her wounds probably hadn¡¯t fully healed yet, seeing him run away like that, Yoon Seol-hwa was certain.

    ¡®He¡¯s feeling ufortable around me.¡¯It was all too obvious. She knew the reason for his difort. This too was obvious.

    ¡®Because of me, he got insulted¡­ He must be sick of it. It¡¯s because I¡¯m the bad one, it¡¯s me¡­¡¯

    Just for being her boyfriend, he received insults that he couldn¡¯t even dare to think about. Not only that, he took all the insults that were thrown at her as his own and went into seclusion.

    Along with the words to never look for him.

    The promise to return was gone like a soap bubble, left unkept, and the search efforts that even employed illegal methods failed.

    Even in their chance encounters, he consistently maintained his ufortable reaction.

    Yoon Seol-hwa couldn¡¯t help but be certain that Han Jae-jung didn¡¯t want to see her.

    This night¡¯s call came amid all of this.

    ¡°¡­Seol-hwa, can we meet tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Of course! I can even meet you right now! Where should we go?¡±

    Han Jae-jung wants to meet Yoon Seol-hwa!

    ¡°No, it¡¯s toote now¡­ Tomorrow¡­.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, you said? Oh, I got it! I¡¯ll go! I¡¯ll definitely go!¡±

    ¡°Uh, uhh¡­¡±

    ¡°Whether the viines or my house catches fire, I¡¯ll definitely go!¡±

    ¡°Well, then you don¡¯t have toe if that happens. Huh, no. Okay, if that¡¯s what you want, who am I to stop you.¡±

    Han Jae-jung let out a smallugh as usual. It was just like the old times. There was no hint of him avoiding her in his voice.

    No, it wasn¡¯t that he disliked me!

    Her heart pounded so hard it felt like it was shaking her eardrums.

    Even after the call ended, it didn¡¯t change.

    Lying on the bed with her fluttering heart, Yoon Seol-hwa looked forward to tomorrow.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t dislike me¡­!¡¯

    She waited a long time for the night to pass.

    Before she knew it, the sun had risen in the world.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    On the promised day, Yoon Seol-hwa stayed up all night!

    ***

    Ippotransaltion

    ***

    Yoon Seol-hwa, who wore a hat pulled down low, had puffy eyes. Even her haggard gaze transformed into a kind of decadent beauty fitting for such a beautiful woman as herself. However, it was not a look that Han Jae-jung could wee wholeheartedly.

    ¡®¡­She must have been through so much hardship.¡¯

    He felt guilty for neglecting someone who now looked like that.

    ¡®Jae-jung seems relieved to see my face¡­ He¡¯s happy.¡¯

    He could not have imagined that she might have stayed up all night, too excited about their promised meeting to sleep, like a child before a pic.

    For that childish reason before a pic, Yoon Seol-hwa had spent the night awake. She had worried that if she felt sleepy when meeting Han Jae-jung, she might not be able to listen to him properly, but fortunately, that did not seem to be a concern.

    ¡®Look at those eyes and that nose bridge¡­ Sharp and pretty. Too beautiful. Might she be prettier than me? No, could she be the prettiest in the world?¡¯

    Seeing Han Jae-jung¡¯s healthy face after so long instantly drove away Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s sleepiness. Of course, that was only mentally, as her body still craved sleep, but¡­.

    ¡®This is bliss, this is happiness! Jae-jung you¡¯re so handsome!!! The best!!! I love you!!!!¡¯

    No obstacle could hinder the internal roar erupting from Yoon Seol-hwa.

    ¡°Um¡­ Seol-hwa.¡±

    ¡°Yes? Oh, no. Uh, yes! Why?¡±

    Busy managing her expression, Yoon Seol-hwa unintentionally took on a cold and gloomy air.

    ¡®Maybe he didn¡¯t want to see me after all? Is that why he¡¯se to see me now, wondering how he can face me? Or is he consumed by some weird sense of guilt again¡­? Even though he did nothing wrong, he¡¯s being silly and nice¡­¡¯

    Seeing this, Han Jae-jung guessed that Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s suffering was showing on her face.

    ¡°Have you¡­ been going through a really hard time?¡±

    ¡°Ah yes¡­ It was hard, but¡­ I¡¯m okay now. Really!¡±

    It was the truth.

    ¡®That¡¯s right, what does it matter about me, as long as Jae-jung is happy and pretty, it¡¯s all good.¡¯

    The joy of their reunionbined with the peculiarly heightened tension from staying up all night, creating a synergy that oddly made her feel extremely positive.

    ¡°Well, Seol-hwa, the reason I came to see you today is¡­ to apologize.¡±

    ¡°Apologize?¡±

    What is he apologizing for? The crime of being too great? The crime of stealing my heart? Yes, being so great that it provokes jealousy could perhaps be called a crime.

    To the seriously infatuated Yoon Seol-hwa, he was an utterly captivating being. No matter how many painful memories from the past piled up, she could not think of them now.

    She was in a hurry to taste the present happiness.

    He was light. A dazzlingly bright light that blinded her eyes. A beautiful and sublime radiance that covered everything in whiteness, making her unable to see her surroundings.

    It was a kind of worship, an escape.

    Though there were mountains of unresolved issues, they all seemed to melt away before that light.

    When the light disappeared and darkness fell, those issues would undoubtedly freeze over and reappear, but for now she decided not to think about it. She didn¡¯t even have the energy.

    ¡°I avoided you all this time¡­.¡±

    ¡°Jae-jung.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa ced her hand over Han Jae-jung¡¯s. From the slightly cool temperature, he realized immediately that someone was making contact with him.

    It was cool, but he didn¡¯t want to avoid it. It was a pleasantly chilly temperature, perfect for this winter ¨C a sweet coldness.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. That could happen. If it gets too hard¡­ Like you wrote in the letter you left, you might want to run away.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa guessed his intention and dismissed it.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Really.¡±

    Just yesterday she wasn¡¯t okay, but¡­

    ¡®Now¡­ I¡¯m okay¡­ yes.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t a lie.

    ¡°You¡¯vee back to me like this, after all. So, I don¡¯t care about anything else. That alone is enough for me. You don¡¯t need to make excuses. This fact alone is enough.¡±

    She raised his hand and brought it to her chest. Looking into his eyes, Yoon Seol-hwa smiled faintly. It was a beautiful dawn that made her forget all about the decadence and gloom from before.

    ¡°To be honest, it was a little hard. But¡­ you tried to meet me like this, didn¡¯t you? Cutting your hair and beard, getting dressed up. Being able to groom yourself means you have the leisure to care how you appear to others. In other words, it means you have the will to elevate yourself. Jae-jung, you¡¯ve decided not to hide anymore. You¡¯ve decided to unabashedly pursue happiness. As long as you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s enough for me.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwaughed, as if her depression until yesterday had been a lie.

    That was the extent of it.

    For her, the fact that Han Jae-jung hadn¡¯t forgotten her, avoided her, or disliked her carried that meaning.

    It was an intense joy that shattered her dreary sorrow. Yoon Seol-hwa could no longer manage her expression.

    Her beautiful eyes and features were like sunbeams peeking through the clouds after rain.

    Her slightly flushed cheeks were because the hand she was holding after so long felt warm, and because she still had the innocence to blush just from holding hands.

    ¡°So, Jae-jung¡­ you don¡¯t need to apologize. In fact, I should be thanking you.¡±

    Han Jae-joong was flustered. The many excuses and apologies he had prepared ended before he could use them.

    ¡®I had even picked out a hospital in case I needed emergency treatment after disemboweling myself¡­¡¯

    It seemed there was no need to resort to his final n.

    ¡°Oh, but Jae-jung. Why did you suggest meeting at the hospital? Did you get hurt¡­? You¡¯re hurt, aren¡¯t you?! Or did something happen¡­? Are, are you okay?¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa, who had already decided in her mind that Han Jae-jung had some injury or illness, asked with great concern.

    ¡°No, nothing like that.¡±

    The lump on the back of his head had been treated. He had chosen this location not because of a past injury, but out of concern for a future one.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­ You know how when we were kids¡­ you had to get your heart checked a lot? That kind of thing¡­ I was reminded of that memory¡­ Memories are always so vivid, right? Memories are nice¡­ right?¡±

    He was still a bad liar when it came to important matters.

    Han Jae-jung didn¡¯t have a single childhood memory left, but he answered that way by utilizing the knowledge he had read from the original work.

    ¡°Jae-jung¡­¡±

    As if moved, Yoon Seol-hwa sobbed. It was surprising that she fell for words like this, and at the same time, Han Jae-jung¡¯s guilt grew stronger at Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s innocence that made her fall for such words.

    ¡°As expected¡­ you didn¡¯t forget me¡­¡±

    The fact that he had pretended not to know her at the hospital before was bleached white, and Yoon Seol-hwa hugged his arm. She wanted to hug him right away, but she chose skinship as the next best option because it seemed burdensome.

    In fact, it was closer to embracing the arm than hugging the arm. In an instant, his arm was enveloped between her two breasts, and the hand that went down the arm became tightly closed from below.

    There was no longer a cool body temperature. It was rather hot enough. He saw a drop of sweat running down the corbone.

    The erotic charm it created with just a single drop was quite outstanding.

    ¡°Wee back, Jae-jung.¡±

    Was it because of the bra? The sensation of her chest felt a little hard. Still, her unique softness could be felt. The bouncy feeling as she gently pushed her arm out was more than a cushion.

    Han Jae-jung raised the corners of his mouth, trying his best not to think about the thrilling feeling he felt from his arm.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m, I¡¯m back.¡±

    It was beyond imagination. Not the story of the sensation.

    It was the thought of Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s dependence.

    Her emotional dependence on Han Jae-jung was stronger than he had imagined.

    Until now, her strong intimacy with her colleague Jo Ahyun among alcohol and colleagues was merely a substitute for Han Jae-jung.

    But now that she has lost them both due to recent events, how should her emotional stability be sought?

    Yoon Seol-hwa is dangerous now. It was too selfish to avoid her with his own sense of guilt.

    From the beginning, he had thought about facing her again, and he promised to meet her, thinking it was an opportunity.

    ¡®But I didn¡¯t think it would be to this extent¡­¡¯

    Among the magical girls, she inevitably had to be exceptionally strong. What could be a match for such a great love?

    ¡®It¡¯s been years since we broke up. And it was a ghosting breakup¡­¡¯

    If she had been the victim of a one-sided breakup, she would have been angry. But she has kept her pure love and nurtured her love until now. It was enough to make him admire her.

    If she were a figure from the past, she would certainly have been recorded as a virtuous woman.

    ¡®What should I do? I could barely say anything.¡¯

    It became even more difficult to bring up the hidden story.

    What would happen if she knew about the things he had been through until now?

    The hardships he experienced during his seclusion and his current situation. Even the fact that he had lost his memory.

    He didn¡¯t want to imagine the impact if she were to find out.

    ¡®Especially the incident with Kalzi and the suicide attempt, I must absolutely hide¡­¡¯

    Blue Sirius is known to have cut off the inte like Han Jae-jung after the cyberbullying incident. She was famous for not even checking the advertisements she had starred in.

    ¡®She probably doesn¡¯t know to what extent I was harassed after the exposure¡­¡¯

    As he watched Yoon Seol-hwa leaning on his shoulder and happily smiling, Han Jae-jung smiled bitterly.

    Love is highly paradoxical. While it contributes to creating peace, it also manufactures discord at the same time.

    Jealousy, hatred, and anger always apany the tail of that emotion. It cannot be cut off.

    Love is the most beautiful and the most disruptive emotion among human emotions.

    He knew of cases in the original work where people turned into viins due to love. To be precise, it was due to hatred from losing love.

    If any distortion is inflicted on this love of Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s,

    ¡®If I die or something¡­¡¯

    He recalled her death in the original work. Just before she died, she showed signs of awakening multiple stars due to Virgo¡¯s mockery. It was terrifying just to imagine.

    What must he decide for her sake?

    ¡®Slowly putting distance between us. No, I don¡¯t like that.¡¯

    Of course, Yoon Seol-hwa would probably dislike it even more.

    What path leads to respect? It wasplicated.

    Not just Yoon Seol-hwa, but Jo Ahyun was like that too.

    ¡®What is the right thing between what one desires and what is socially and conceptually right?¡¯

    It was aplex problem.

    He turned his gaze back to Yoon Seol-hwa. As she happily closed her eyes and pressed her body against him, leaned her head on his shoulder and rubbed it to leave her scent on him.

    Her unique sweet perfume scent was impressive.

    ¡°Jae-jung, what do you want to eat for lunch?¡±

    Seeing Yoon Seol-hwa already thinking about the next n and smiling brightly, the worries he had been thinking about washed away.

    ¡°Whatever you like.¡±

    ¡°Then how about alcohol?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait. No, no alcohol! Not alcohol¡­ How about tteokbokki? You used to make it often back then and it was delicious¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve forgotten that recipe. We¡¯ll have to settle for the ones sold at stores.¡±

    ¡°Eiii~¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the eiii?¡±

    ¡°Beee~ seee~¡±

    ¡°See~ dummy. The kid has learned something strange. Have you reached the age for old man jokes?¡±

    ¡°Uh, see, bringing up age? If I¡¯m old, then you¡¯re the same, right Jae-jung?¡±

    ¡°Haha, then it¡¯s an advantage for me? If it¡¯s the same as you, it¡¯s a good thing for me. Go outside and see, I¡¯ll look much older.¡±

    ¡°¡­? No you don¡¯t? Jae-jung, have you been called old¡­? Can you tell me the name of that personter?¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    ¡°Jae-jung? I¡¯m being serious?¡±

    Han Jae-jung chuckled at the unpleasant conversation.

    ¡®Yeah, the important thing is for her to be happy.¡¯

    Keeping the magical girls happy, that¡¯s what the guardian of guardians should do.

    After regaining hisposure, Han Jae-jung chatted with Yoon Seol-hwa for a few more minutes before getting up to have lunch.

    It was an added bonus to receive sharp res for engaging in amorous antics without even getting a medical examination.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    In the end, the ce they chose for lunch was a pasta restaurant with a good atmosphere.

    It may have been an obvious choice, but it meant there was a reason for making such a casual selection.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s been a while since we did something like this. Jae-jung, what will you have¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh? This is quite a coincidence as well.¡±

    A gentleman approached them as they sat down and looked at the menu.

    The gentleman was dressed neatly in a suit.

    The suit, which was half white and half ck, made him look more like an artist with an artistic temperament rather than an intellectual.

    ¡°A date, I presume? Haha, it seems I¡¯m interrupting. My apologies. I couldn¡¯t just pass by a familiar face.¡±

    He politely removed his hat and bowed his head slightly.

    Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s gaze turned fierce, and Han Jae-jung broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    As he said, it had indeed been a long time.

    ¡°Have you been well? I¡¯ve been having a pleasant time.¡±

    In the ce where a human head should be, there sat a potted cactus.

    It was a contradiction.

    The one who had chosen seclusion had returned.

    T/N: Consider supporting this novel, there is literally no support currently as I had issues with buymeacoffee and have moved to patreon. You can unlock the current chapters and then unlock the monthly membership via PATREON.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 8:00 am. MON, WED, FRI, SUN

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    <b><i>Severed Traces(9)</i></b>

    Han Jae-jung couldn¡¯t hide his bewilderment.

    ¡®This damn¡­¡¯

    It was too soon for him to reappear after saying he would go into seclusion for a while. He hadn¡¯t even fullypleted the Big Dipper yet.

    There was another problem. None other than Yoon Seol-hwa being next to him.

    ¡®Right now in his disguised state, without celestial light, ordinary people¡¯s eyes cannot properly perceive his form. Even if he had a cactus on his head, he would just look like a blurry man.¡¯

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s reaction just now was suspicious to anyone watching. He sucked in a breath as if he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t have. It could even be suspected as the reaction of someone who noticed his disguise.

    He nced over and checked Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s expression.

    Fortunately, there was no sign of suspicion or bewilderment. However¡­.¡°¡­What is this?¡±

    She had an incredibly ferocious look in her eyes. The target was that detestable cactus man. She was ring at the man in front of her with eyes overflowing with murderous intent, as if he were the sworn enemy of her parents. From her reaction, it was clear she didn¡¯t even notice what kind of expression Han Jae-jung was making.

    ¡°Do you even know where you are right now¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a restaurant.¡±

    Paradox answered calmly. Then he raised his index finger and brought it to the corner of where his mouth would be, though it was unclear since he had no distinct facial features. But it was around the area most people¡¯s mouths would be.

    ¡°A restaurant that¡¯s quite crowded with customers.¡±

    His voice was slow. He smiled faintly and looked around. Indeed, there were plenty of other customers besides just them. There were a decent number of people gathered.

    ¡°It certainly brings back memories. When I used toe here, it was just a small failing restaurant¡­ I wonder when it grew this big.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Suniya, you¡¯re here? Long time no see! What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it has been a while. I¡¯ve been traveling for a bit.¡±

    ¡°The usual for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you, I¡¯d appreciate that.¡±

    After exchanging friendly greetings with the restaurant owner, he naturally pulled over a chair and sat in the middle. Seeming to notice their stares, Paradox exined with an embarrassed look, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be bnced if only sessful restaurants had customers, would it? There need to be customers at failing restaurants too for money to circte properly. That¡¯s why I frequently visit humble establishments. This ce used to be one of them¡­¡±

    Paradox looked around again with a small smile.

    ¡°But I suppose it¡¯s time for me to stoping here. This can no longer be called a humble establishment.¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you trying to say?!¡±

    Bang. Yoon Seol-hwa mmed the table and raised her voice. For a moment, people¡¯s eyes were drawn to this spot before returning to their own conversations.

    Han Jae-jung and Yoon Seol-hwa both flinched at the convergence of stares. They both disliked having people¡¯s attention on them.

    Especially for Yoon Seol-hwa, she didn¡¯t want Han Jae-jung to be affected by her fame. Was it because of the hat making his features blurry, or Paradox¡¯s doing? Fortunately, this time people didn¡¯t flock over.

    Normally they would take pictures without permission. She shook her head in vexation, seemingly annoyed.

    That so many things were interrupting her precious time with Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°My, it seems you¡¯re quite upset at having your date disrupted. My apologies. But please refrain from such behavior. It goes against public decorum.¡±

    Paradox continued speaking, not caring at all.

    ¡°You must restrain yourself since there are other customers here.¡±

    To someone unaware of his true identity as a viin, it would just sound like a simple warning. But once his viinous identity is known, that statement takes on apletely different meaning.

    A threat.

    Saying she can¡¯t act recklessly with other customers around. A simple threat using the lives of others as bargaining chips.

    Yoon Seol-hwa gritted her teeth. The person closest to Paradox right now was Han Jae-jung. The man she loved.

    ¡®I can¡¯t let Jae-jung be put in danger again.¡¯

    She wanted to transform right then and shove an icicle down Paradox¡¯s throat, but her love-born patience made her hold back.

    Unlike Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s worries, Han Jae-jung was concerned about a different danger.

    ¡®Paradox is an extremely powerful viin¡­ Seol-hwa has to consider the penalty of civilian evacuation on top of that immense burden. I can¡¯t guarantee we¡¯d be unharmed if we fought. Moreover¡­¡¯

    Han Jae-jung clenched his fist under the table.

    ¡®This bastard could say anything outrageous.¡¯

    His identity could be revealed.

    He had to act first. As soon as Han Jae-jung made up his mind, he curled the corner of his lips and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Well, long time no see. Didn¡¯t you say you were going on a trip? You¡¯vee back pretty quickly.¡±

    The implication being ¡®Why the hell are you already back causing trouble, you bastard?¡¯

    ¡°Ah, this is¡­ Yoon Seol-hwa¡­ My¡­. My¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Yoon Seol-hwa, Jae-jung¡¯s girl¡­friend. Have you two met before?¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa quickly followed up Han Jae-jung¡¯s words with a greeting.

    ¡®I can¡¯t fight that viin bastard here. How did he approach Jae-jung? What¡¯s their rtionship? Jae-jung, give me a hint. Is that viin the one from the Constetion of Shields who kidnapped you before?¡¯

    She felt so frustrated she thought she might explode.

    ¡°We¡¯re not on such friendly terms to be exchanging greetings¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but would you mind leaving?¡±

    A polite way of saying ¡®Shut your damn mouth and get lost.¡¯

    ¡°Haha, it seems I¡¯m quite disliked. Yes, understandable. Don¡¯t worry too much. I was just caught up in the nostalgia and greeted you casually. I¡¯ll deliver my simple message and be on my way.¡±

    Paradox nodded with a wry smile.

    ¡°I can assure you that the situation you¡¯re worried about won¡¯t ur. I¡¯ve just returned to Korea briefly on some business today. After that, I¡¯ll be heading overseas again right away.¡±

    ¡°Your wine is here. Ah, and the pasta you ordered will be out shortly.¡±

    Then the boss came out to serve directly. Han Jae-jung and Yoon Seol-hwa forced a smile with tight lips. Paradox grabbed the wine bottle while observing the two of them.

    ¡°Thank you. Ah, I¡¯ve heard the pasta here is quite delicious, so you can look forward to it.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even tried it though.¡±

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t eat wheat noodles.¡±

    ¡°Then why did youe to a pasta restaurant?¡±

    ¡°To drink wine.¡±

    He naturally uncorked the wine bottle, then poured it equally into three sses.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a ss each.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m abstaining from alcohol these days. With that thick head¡­no, you can just drink it all yourself.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really feel like drinking in the afternoon either.¡±

    Paradox shrugged as if disappointed.

    ¡®Come to think of it, how is that guy going to drink it without a mouth?¡¯

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s question was soon answered.

    Paradox poured the wine into the cactus pot on his head like watering a nt.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Watching this sight, Han Jae-jung could only open his mouth nkly. Should he call it bizarre or ridiculous? It also gave off a vibe reminiscent of modern art.

    ¡°Well, it seems you¡¯re still using cheap wine. Even though the price is high. I should really stoping here.¡±

    After pouring all the contents onto his head, Paradox put down the empty ss and began staring intently at Han Jae-jung.

    Feeling vignt, Yoon Seol-hwa quickly moved her chair next to Han Jae-jung and crossed her arms.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s your goal?¡±

    This time, Paradox turned to look at Yoon Seol-hwa. The gaze without eyes felt chilling and inorganic, enough to trigger an instinctive sense of aversion.

    After silently observing them, Paradox picked up the wine ss Han Jae-jung had rejected. Once again, he raised it above his head and poured the contents into the pot.

    Satisfied, Paradox nodded and ced the empty ss back on the table.

    ¡°¡­You all seem to have be admirably strong. That¡¯s fortunate.¡±

    Han Jae-jung frowned deeply. Paradox had started making unnecessarily meaningful remarks.

    ¡®Don¡¯t sow unnecessary doubts in Seol-hwa.¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t look at Jae-jung with that filthy head of yours.¡¯

    Fortunately, Yoon Seol-hwa didn¡¯t doubt her beloved as she listened to his words. What dominated her mind now was a desire to attack and protect.

    She sharpened her senses, ready to respond to his attacks at any moment.

    ¡°It is fortunate. Didn¡¯t I just mention that I was abroad? I went to America. New York, to be precise. It was quite terrible. There were more viins running rampant than here in Korea, and on top of that, the magical girls were understaffed, overworking every day¡­ The bnce was off.¡±

    As he spoke, Paradox poured thest remaining ss, the one he had handed to Yoon Seol-hwa, onto his head.

    ¡°So I lent a hand. I dealt with the small fries appropriately, and invited a few individuals to join the Dilemma. They seemed interested when I told them there might be an entity in the East that could grant their wishes.¡±

    His conversation topic didn¡¯t seem to hide his identity at all. Paradox put down the empty ss.

    ¡°¡­Jae-jung.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa, tightly holding Han Jae-jung¡¯s hand, muttered softly, ¡°As soon as I give the signal, we have to run away immediately. Got it?¡±

    Tension resonated in her voice. A beautiful bead of sweat trickled down her nape like a thin stream of water. Her hands were damp with sweat, one sign of her tension.

    Embarrassed by this, she tried to pull her hand away. Han Jae-jung held her hand firmly, not letting go.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    He briefly met her eyes and smiled faintly. Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s cheeks and ears flushed red as she quickly averted her gaze.

    Although disgusted with herself for feeling excited in such a situation, she couldn¡¯t help but be moved by his beauty.

    Paradox was still saying what he had to say.

    ¡°What I mean is, the Eagle and Scrap seats have taken an interest in thisnd. Ah, right. The Dragon Bone and Sail seats too. Haha, I almost forgot. It¡¯s rude to forget the names of one¡¯s conversational partners.¡±

    His point was simple.

    More S-grade viins were scheduled to enter the country.

    ¡®It¡¯s already hard enough dealing with the ones here, and now there are moreing?¡¯

    His heart was troubled. Problems kept piling up, like interestpounding on a debt.

    Paradox calmly poured wine into the empty ss.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I came today.¡±

    Unlike hisposed demeanor, Han Jae-jung and Yoon Seol-hwa grew increasingly anxious. The weight of the content behind those light words was far too heavy.

    ¡°I guided them. They¡¯ve already arrived.¡±

    A number of S-grade viins had alreadye over from America. Right now, already.

    ¡°They¡¯ll likely show themselves soon. Perhaps even today, or¡­ Haha, who knows? They¡¯re quite the unrestrained bunch.¡±

    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve dropped the honorifics now. It¡¯s fine. To be honest, that¡¯s more familiar anyway.¡±

    Paradoxughed and poured more wine.

    ¡°Why would I be telling you this? Of course there¡¯s only one reason. Don¡¯t you already know my intention?¡±

    His wish is for them to be stronger. To be the shield that can block the mightiest spear. This time is no different.

    Paradox does not wish for the viins who came from America to seed in their goals. Rather, he hopes they are obstructed. He hopes they are consumed as sacrifices for someone else¡¯s growth.

    The sinister intentions hidden behind his courteous speech.

    Han Jae-jung nced at Yoon Seol-hwa.

    ¡®Seol-hwa doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m here to fight¡­why is he saying such things!¡¯

    While his words were ambiguous, there were enough clues to arouse suspicion. The very fact that he has some connection to viins is exceedingly suspicious from the start. If she presses him, how should he answer?

    With that unease in his mind, he turned his gaze, and their eyes met directly.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    It felt like his breath was caught in his throat. His palms were damp. Han Jae-jung¡¯s tension contributed to that moisture. In their tightly sped hands, it was impossible to tell whose sweat it was anymore. Their bodily fluids were stickily intertwined.

    He tightened his grip on her hand slightly. He couldn¡¯t control his trembling pupils.

    Yoon Seol-hwa smiled faintly, then muttered, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll definitely protect you.¡±

    At that moment, the tension dissipated. Not a shadow of doubt or suspicion could be found in Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s eyes.

    Only the pure intention to protect Han Jae-jung, and her upright faith and love existed.

    ¡°Here are the cream pasta and bolognese pasta you ordered.¡±

    The part-timer brought their ordered dishes. It was only then that Paradox rose from his seat.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    Thankfully, the possibility of a conflict arising in this restaurant began to diminish. Of course, future conflicts remained, but they could prepare for those.

    ¡®¡­My date with Jae-jung.¡¯

    Though Paradox peacefully withdrew, Yoon Seol-hwa was quite displeased. It was obvious they would have to go to the magical girl headquarters after this lunch to share the information she had heard from him and devise countermeasures. She had nned to spend the evening and night together, but everything was ruined.

    ¡®I absolutely have to get revenge on that guy¡­¡¯

    It was then, as she inwardly plotted revenge, that ¨C

    ¡°Hello! Do you have any seats avable?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just barge in mming the door!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting so embarrassed hanging out with you.¡±

    Some girls barged in noisily through the mmed door. One familiar face, and two vaguely familiar ones.

    White Davi, Red Vega, and Orange Altair.

    ¡°Well, well.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    White Davi immediately noticed Paradox, who was standing to leave.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s that piece of shit doing interrupting people¡¯s meals? Looks like he¡¯s eaten his fill of eyesore food! Everyone, get ready immediately~¡±

    ¡°Huh? Wait a second.¡±

    ¡°That sounds good!¡±

    ¡°Dress up!¡±

    ¡°I said wait a sec! Evacuate first¡­.¡±

    ¡°Dress up.¡±

    [Dress up your star!]

    ¡°Realization.¡±

    [Reveal the truth.]

    It was the moment the peace that could have existed was shattered.

    T/N: Consider supporting this novel, there is literally no support currently as I had issues with buymeacoffee and have moved to patreon. You can unlock the current chapters and then unlock the monthly membership via PATREON.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    T/N: Consider supporting this novel, there is literally no support currently as I had issues with buymeacoffee and have moved to patreon. You can unlock the current chapters and then unlock the monthly membership via PATREON.

    <b><i>Severed Traces (10)</i></b>

    Two lights burst forth like explosions. A pure beam of light without any impurities and a murky, dull light pushed against each other.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    ¡°Wow, seriously¡­¡±

    Soon, the lights converged back to their origins and took form. Fluttering clothes and sturdy armor.

    From within the flickering lights, a girl boldly leaped out.

    ¡°In the name of the stars, I¡¯ll give you the iron il of blood!¡±

    She was pure white.A white cape enveloping a white dress.

    Arge white butterfly-shaped ribbon in the center, adorned with jewels resembling diamonds.

    The skirt reaching down to her knees seemed warm, as if lined with cotton.

    Her slightly curly, snow-colored hair fluttered about.

    It was like seeing a white Santa us.

    ¡°White Davi, enter! Tada!¡±

    From the smoke, the figure of another being also appeared.

    ¡°Today my dress can be an akai (red) dress too¡­ huh?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯m looking forward to it as well.¡±

    An impressive armor mixed with red nes and blue nes, messy like a Mondrian artwork. Among magical girls, the next most infamous after Virgo¡­

    ¡°Uh oh, we¡¯re in trouble.¡±

    The viin of the constetion Shield, Scutum. Nicknamed Paradox.

    White Davi broke out in a cold sweat and waved her hand. From empty space, a reed pipe appeared. She swung it like a club, striking Paradox.

    Paak!

    A crisp sound shook the hall.

    -Kyaaaak!

    Following that, chaos erupted.

    ¡°Ughh¡­ That hurts. Quite impressive.¡±

    ¡°Eh?! This split chicken was that guy from before?! Oh no~! Looks like we¡¯re in trouble!¡±

    Paradoxughed amusedly.

    ¡°So you just attacked without knowing who I was?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ If it¡¯s a viin, I gotta take it down first¡­? Can I take it back?¡±

    ¡°Impossible. Since the fight has started, I have no intention of avoiding it.¡±

    In Paradox¡¯s hand, the same reed pipe as White Davi¡¯s appeared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious. If I see a decent chance, I can spare your life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not reassuring at all?! Aaack!¡±

    Paak! Paradox immediately reenacted the attack Davi had just used. White Davi, struck by the reed pipe, flew through the store and was thrown outside, shattering the window.

    ¡°Not a very good weapon, is it? It¡¯s not being used for its original purpose, after all¡­¡±

    As Paradox fiddled with the reed pipe, a sharp arrow came flying at him. He nimbly deflected it upwards and stepped back slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me.¡±

    It was Orange Altair. She had taken the opportunity when White Davi was flung away to fire the arrow through the gap in vision.

    In her hands was a bow, resembling an eagle. As she drew the bowstring again, an arrow made of light appeared nocked.

    ¡°Red Vega, get the customers to evacuate. That idiot White will make her way back on her own.¡±

    She gave instructions naturally. Baek Ah-hee also hurriedly began to transform like them.

    ¡°Ah, yes! Dress up!¡±

    Along with her, Yoon Seol-hwa also moved.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it¡­ Jae-jung, don¡¯t stray from my side!¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa immediately caught the mascot fluttering nearby. The husky doll-shaped mascot instantly transformed into a ribbon, decorating her surroundings with starlight.

    ¡°Dress up.¡±

    [Dress up your star!]

    Two more magical girls appeared. Fierce red mes and blue ice violently shook the air.

    ¡°Eh, senior?¡±

    ¡°Sister Sirius?! Why are you here¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not important right now.¡±

    Letting out a deep sigh, she then coldly scanned her surroundings. The people in panic are fleeing, and Paradox is still maintaining a casual attitude. Fortunately, Han Jae-jung was behind her.

    The top priority now had to be Han Jae-jung¡¯s life. This was obvious.

    ¡®While those girls lure Paradox away, I¡¯ll evacuate Jae-jung to a safe ce¡­¡¯

    Yoon Seol-hwa felt her gaze.

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    She soon recalled the past. It was years ago now, but an event she could never forget.

    She had prioritized rescuing her lover. From just that reason, everything had started going wrong.

    Yoon Seol-hwa looked at Han Jae-jung again. He was also looking at her. Their gazes met, but were not the same. When their eyes met, Han Jae-jung smiled gently at her.

    She bit her trembling lips and muttered softly.

    ¡°¡­Not today.¡±

    Today, it would not be the same.

    A blizzard swept in.

    ¡°Red Vega! Get the citizens evacuated like Altair said! Altair, fall back and provide sniper support! Oh, and tell Davi to handle herself! As for me¡­¡±

    She lightly stomped the ground. An intense chill rose from that spot.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with that guy.¡±

    Kwaaaang!

    An ice pir shot up, lifting Paradox up into the air. The ice pir continued upwards, smashing through the store¡¯s roof and walls.

    She would not repeat her past mistakes. Back then, she had made a mistake because she was weak. Weak enough that she had to prioritize who to protect.

    If there was something to protect nearby, she just had to fling the threat far away where it couldn¡¯t harm anyone.

    If there was something seeking to harm, she would kill it before it could do so.

    ¡°Jae-jung, stay somewhere safe. I¡¯lle find you again. Got it?¡±

    After waving to Han Jae-jung, Blue Sirius climbed up the ice pir she had created.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    Certainly her firepower was top-tier even among magical girls. The ice towerrge enough to easily soar over buildings drew an exmation of awe from Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°Everyone, this way! Hurry!¡±

    Following Blue Sirius¡¯s instructions, Red Vega guided the evacuation. As Han Jae-jung naturally blended into the crowd of citizens rushing out of the store, the back of his neck was firmly gripped.

    ¡°Uurgh.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Jae-jung.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah.¡±

    ¡°¡­Date?¡±

    ¡°Something like that¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Red Vega scrutinized Han Jae-jung as if evaluating him.

    ¡°You¡¯re dressed nicely¡­ Hmm, you pass.¡±

    ¡°What is this about?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going on a date with Sirius, you need to dress properly. Come on, get going.¡±

    She patted his butt with her hand like shooing away a horse or cow.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than kicking your stomach with my foot, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    When Han Jae-jung looked displeased, she pulled out her killer move as always and made him shut his mouth. Seeing his disgruntled gaze, Red Vega winked with a hehe.

    ¡°Shooting through your heart like aet! I¡¯ll protect you, so evacuate without worry!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the fan service.¡±

    ¡°You really need to evacuate!¡±

    She urged in a moreposed voice.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to deal with more than two viins today.¡±

    After briefly scanning the crowd of citizens in front of her, she floated up. Amid the screams echoing and chaos enveloping the city, the light shredding the sky brought a sense of calm to their hearts.

    ¡°Everyone, please remain calm! The viin is now far away! Blue Sirius is dealing with them! Quick evacuation to the nearest underground shelter¡­.¡±

    Red Vega skillfully directed people and guided them to safely evacuate without anyone getting unnecessarily hurt from the chaos.

    Orange Altair, who was at a store just earlier, had somehow made her way onto a building roof, ring sharply at one spot.

    And White Davi was¡­.

    ¡°Ugh! How gross¡­ Copying my ability for real¡­! It feels disgusting! I absolutely cannot forgive this!¡±

    She seemed to be stuck in the corner of a building, shaking off debris while muttering. Perhaps from staring too intently, Han Jae-jung was able to unexpectedly make eye contact with her.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    White Davi opened her eyes wide in surprise.

    ¡°Umm¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before¡­ Ah, this isn¡¯t the time!¡±

    White Davi pped her cheeks a few times, turning them red. Soon after, a voice of seeming disappointment burst out.

    ¡°I just thought it was a viin in disguise¡­ But to think something like that would show up¡­ This is bad¡­ Really bad¡­ I¡¯ll definitely get a reportter¡­.¡±

    She brought the horn to her lips.

    Buuuuuuuh¡ª! The sound of the horn announcing war spread far and wide. The music instrument¡¯s sound erupted amid the screams. For a moment, it covered the world with its sole vibrating sound.

    ¡°But I have to clean up the mess I made! That viin bastard is done for! Minagoro Shi!¡±

    After the air shook, the ground trembled next. A tremor like when a great army starts its march. That tremor originated from underground.

    Kwagwang! The ground White Davi was standing on shattered, and an enormous beast presumed to be a viin emerged from below. She naturally mounted the viin¡¯s back and shouted.

    ¡°Come forth!!! Ikuzei!!!¡±

    The viin charged out. Following the beast viin, more beast viins began appearing from underground. Most were dwarf skeletal soldiers resembling children.

    ¡°It¡¯s really no different from the original work.¡±

    White Davi was Han Jae-jung¡¯s most beloved character when he read the webtoon. Her unique way of speaking and lovable appearance were enough to win his heart. But this was only enjoyable when experienced as fiction.

    ¡®Charging at viins without a n¡­ That¡¯s a bit much.¡¯

    If she had stayed quiet, this whole incident might not have happened.

    His musings were brief. Anotherrge explosion urred at the tip of the end of the tower. An intense battle must be unfolding there right now. Someone could easily die. It would be good if it were just a viin dying, but such luck is hard toe by.

    Suddenly, he felt a huge shadow pass over his head. It wasn¡¯t a cloud. Han Jae-jung looked up, entranced.

    An enormous bird was flying. Han Jae-jung knew its identity.

    The Aqu, viin of the Aqu constetion.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ah-hee. I¡¯m sorry, Seol-hwa.¡±

    Just as magical girls had a duty, Han Jae-jung had a duty as well.

    Paradoxes were formidable foes. And now, another enemy has been added.

    There was no reason for him, who vowed to protect magical girls, to not step forward now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go right now¡­ Huh?¡±

    He noticed a figure caught in the talons of the currently flying viin. Han Jae-jung narrowed his eyes to take a closer look at the figure. Familiar clothes. No doubt about it. The clothes he saw this morning when leaving home.

    ¡°¡­Ah-yoon?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon was caught in its grip.

    Han Jae-jung felt the blood flowing through him turn ice cold.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°What the hell is this¡­¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon did her best not to look down. She had always seen the world with a lowered gaze, but unexpectedly she was now seeing the world from a high vantage point. It would have been fine if it was just a few centimeters higher, but the problem was that she was now several hundred meters up.

    ¡°Get down! Get down! F*ck! No, don¡¯t get down! Land somewhere safe!¡±

    She had clearly set out to look at real estate properties. But in the midst of that, a huge bird suddenly snatched her up and took to the skies.

    It felt like being struck by a bolt of lightning from the clear blue sky. This unexpected kidnapping.

    ¡°What the hell is going on!!! Help me!!!¡±

    She shouted loudly with her eyes tightly closed, but at this height, it was questionable whether her voice could even reach anyone properly.

    She was gradually running out of oxygen too. The cold temperature and low oxygen levels typical of high altitudes were weighing down on her.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    Kwang! The bird¡¯s wings pped loudly, and the shock reverberated all the way to Ah-yoon¡¯s back.

    ¡°Aak!¡±

    Something hadnded on the back of this viin. It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess what it was.

    That something was a lightning bolt.

    A white streak cut across the sky. Sharp lightning shed through the sky over and over again. The shing kept repeating.

    A real bolt of lightning had descended from the clear blue sky.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    T/N: Consider supporting this novel, there is literally no support currently as I had issues with buymeacoffee and have moved to patreon. You can unlock the current chapters and then unlock the monthly membership via PATREON.

    <b><i>Severed Trace (11)</i></b>

    Lightning crackled densely like someone¡¯s veins. The sky changed its expression without hesitation as if enraged, and the flickering beams of light signaled that a cmity was upon them.

    ¡°What the fuck, really! What the fuck¡­fuck¡­!!¡±

    Muttering curses, Joo Ah-yoon looked up. A gigantic bird-like figure obscured her view.

    The figure mounted on its back remained silent.

    ¡°Hey! Hey! You piece of shit!¡±

    She shouted at the iron balls floating around her.

    ¡°What are you doing, asshole! You said you had a transformation ability! When are you going to let me transform, huh?!¡±Of course, Joo Ah-yoon still had a strong aversion to fighting. But it was better than dying.

    ¡°Let me transform too, you bastard!!¡±

    An ambush came upon her while she was being kidnapped in the air. It¡¯s rare for someone to remain calm in such a situation. Joo Ah-yoon was no exception.

    She was just looking at real estate to open a quiet store, but suddenly a huge eagle snatched her from the sky, and then lightning struck the eagle.

    Her head was spinning. The unique dizziness and haziness from high altitude. Her swaying vision is like being in the waves, her thoughts naturally swaying along with it.

    In the face of a life-threatening situation, her aversion to fighting faded.

    ¡°Hey, let me transform too, you crazy bastard!!¡±

    ¡°¡­Be quiet.¡±

    A voice pierced through the thunderous roar.

    ¡°Calm your mind. It¡¯s too early to give up.¡±

    The unfamiliar stern tone, yet somehow reassuring. Joo Ah-yoon looked up, entranced. The kidnapper¡¯s body still obscured her view, but she felt more secure than before.

    ¡°¡­Brother?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m here, so rest assured.¡±

    The lightning shaking the sky subsided, and his voice became clearer.

    ¡°Brother! Is it really you?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon eximed joyfully. Her excited words gradually grew teary.

    ¡°Oh, Brother¡­ I¡­ I was so scared¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. Just wait a little longer.¡±

    His voice was full of noise and electronic static, as if heard through a poor-quality walkie-talkie. Joo Ah-yoon assumed it was a side effect of the transformation.

    And indeed, it wasn¡¯t far from the truth.

    Han Jae-jung was experiencing the side effects of the transformation moment by moment. His consciousness was gradually fading, and the urgency to save her was disappearing. What dominated his mind now was the trajectory of immediately striking the eagle¡¯s neck and dropping it down.

    Originally, he had no intention of using the Big Dipper. However, immediately after transforming, the Big Dipper automatically activated.

    [The current number of stars for the Guardian is 11. It is no longer possible to maintain the form of the Big Dipper.]

    It was because he possessed stars that could not be contained in the form of the Big Dipper. While it was possible to emit a weaker force, that was only when he could consciously control all his power.

    Han Jae-jung could not yet freely wield the power of the Big Dipper. Whether it was due to his state of mind or his inability to activate all the stars, or perhaps a side effect of forcibly invoking the Big Dipper¡¯s power, the Big Dipper had a much more monstrous aspect than before¡ªa ruthless, savage force.

    ¡®I should consider it fortunate that I can still maintain consciousness and emotion.¡¯

    Without hesitation, the Watcher raised his axe.

    He had never gone berserk in a situation where people still existed.

    What if he degenerated into a machine wielding monstrous power, disregarding civilian casualties while ughtering viins? The mere thought sent chills down his spine.

    ¡®Finish it all within 3 minutes.¡¯

    Cut off this eagle¡¯s head, protect Joo Ah-yoon, and then kidnap the viin to a remote location.

    The eagle that had kidnapped Joo Ah-yoon was one of Aqu¡¯s mounts. It could be dealt with effortlessly.

    ¡°It might feel a bit dizzy.¡±

    After warning Joo Ah-yoon, he swung down the axe he had raised. The eagle¡¯s head fell smoothly, as if its neck had been sliced off.

    ¡°Huh? Aaaahhhh!¡±

    The eagle¡¯s body also began to plummet down. Joo Ah-yoon looked puzzled for a moment, but the sensation of falling made her scream loudly.

    Perhaps due to rigor mortis, the talons gripping Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s waist dug even more painfully into her body. In that moment of agony and terror, the axe shed again.

    The Watcher severed the leg that held Joo Ah-yoon. He cradled her, freed from the talons, andy on his back as they continued falling.

    Joo Ah-yoon clutched his arms tightly and cried out.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not going to die, right? Really not, right? Fuck, I haven¡¯t even kissed anyone yet, and I¡¯m going to die like this? I believe you. I really believe you?!¡±

    ¡°Trust me,¡± the Watcher dered firmly.

    ¡°Even if I lose my life, I¡¯ll save you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t risk your life, just save me safely! Why would this madman think about dying! Oh my god! So scared! Aaahhhh!¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s just a hypothetical!¡±

    An arrow came flying from afar, aimed precisely at the Watcher. The uracy to hit a falling target was remarkable.

    It was Orange Altair.

    The Watcher moved his axe again. Before the arrow could reach him, lightning split it and turned it to ash. The sniper must have clicked their tongue by now.

    Cradled in Han Jae-jung¡¯s embrace, Joo Ah-yoon quietly pondered. Despite being held by a body filled with lightning, she wasn¡¯t getting electrocuted. Even as fierce bolts scattered like sparks, Joo Ah-yoon remained unscathed.

    In the midst of her terrified screaming from the fall, she could still sense that oddity.

    It didn¡¯t hurt or feel hot.

    ¡®¡­Warm.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t simply because he was shielding her from the wind. The lightning had provided warmth to Joo Ah-yoon, who had been exposed to the cold air for so long. It was the same temperature as blood.

    The arrows kepting, but the lightning tore through each one. However, the lightning was not as gentle with them as it was with Joo Ah-yoon. It was cold and razor-sharp, pushing them back with a savage roar.

    Crackle-boom. The shes were followed by thunderous rumbles.

    As they fell, memories from the past oddly shed before her like a slideshow.

    Han Jae-jung came to rescue her when she was locked up and crying in a secluded warehouse. Despite being covered in blood and bruises, he had smiled at her when their eyes met. He was holding the shattered remains of a guitar and steel rods. ¡®Ah-yoon, I think my life is ruined. There are so many ambnces outside, it¡¯s no joke. If I be a murderer, don¡¯t visit me, just live your own life, okay?¡¯ he had said,ughing foolishly.

    Joo Ah-yoon could never forget that moment.

    ¡®I must be crazy to be thinking about that now.¡¯

    Now was not the time to reminisce about romantic memories. A magical girl mistaking¡ªor perhaps not mistaking¡ªHan Jae-jung as a viin and sniping at him, and their plummeting bodies. It wouldn¡¯t be strange to die at any moment.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be hitting the ground soon. Bite your tongue so you don¡¯t bite it off.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon clenched her teeth, bracing for the impending impact.

    He came rushing back and raised his arms. This time, it wasn¡¯t to swing his axe. It was with his bare hands. His five fingers that looked ferocious clenched into a fist, tearing through the air. Along with that, lightning gathered, and a ring made of lightning formed around his arm. It was a shield.

    He adjusted the angle to let the shield drop first.

    Kwang¨C!!! A massive shockwave rushed in from behind him. The ground wasn¡¯t just cracked, it was caved in, and hazy smoke scattered as if an explosion had gone off.

    ¡°Awook!¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon let out a groan of pain. Her back really hurt, and she momentarily couldn¡¯t breathe. Joo Ah-yoon couldn¡¯t even scream.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­yeah, I¡¯m okay.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    However, soon her breathing returned to normal, and she could move her body normally. Contrary to her readiness for one or two of her ribs to be shattered, Joo Ah-yoon was unharmed. If there were any injuries, it would be around her waist where she was grabbed by the bird earlier.

    ¡°Calm down, then run away immediately. It¡¯s okay. There are many people here who will protect you.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon rxed her furrowed expression and stabilized her shaky vision. As the smoke gradually cleared, Han Jae-jung¡¯s figure became clear.

    ¡°¡­Brother?¡±

    ¡°Got it? Calm down, then run away immediately.¡±

    There was an arrow stuck in one of his shoulders. It was probably because he couldn¡¯t protect himself while shielding Joo Ah-yoon from the impact of the fall.

    ¡°Oh, Brother¡¯s shoulder!¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to worry about me.¡±

    His red lenses were gradually turning ck. Just a moment ago, most of his body was enveloped in lightning, but now it was even more so. His entire body was lightning.

    ¡°Run away. Ah-yoon.¡±

    No sooner had he finished speaking than a sword strike came through the smoke. A skeleton soldier began shing at him. Of course, it couldn¡¯t harm his body.

    His axe swing was faster than the sword hitting his body. Kwajijik. The sharp lightning cut through the skeleton soldier and spread out wide like a tree trunk.

    With just one sword strike, he cleared all the smoke, and managed to destroy the skeletons chasing behind as well.

    ¡°Senior!¡±

    An urgent voice came from beyond the skeletons¡¯ graves.

    ¡°Hey, you electric shock guy! Give the Senior back to us!!!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Before Joo Ah-yoon could stop them, the two shed. Or rather, it was more like one-sided violence. A viin with an indistinguishable mix of various forms charged at his body.

    Unlike before, he didn¡¯t defend himself at all, and was sent flying far away, trailing a path of lightning.

    ¡°Get on Senior!¡±

    It was too fast. While Joo Ah-yoon helplessly watched, White Davi pulled her arm and made her sit on the beast.

    ¡°Senior is really unlucky! To be kidnapped by a viin like that! If Jae-jung didn¡¯t tell us, something serious could have happened.¡±

    ¡°Jae-jung¡­? No, that¡¯s not it! Hey you! What did you just do¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡­the viin Koroshi?¡±

    White Davi asked back, genuinely confused. Joo Ah-yoon raised her voice, feeling choked up.

    ¡°Not that! Right now you¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah-yoon!¡±

    A worried voice cut off her outburst.

    ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°¡­Senior.¡±

    It was Blue Sirius, the one Joo Ah-yoon respected. She took Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s hand and muttered. Probably because she had been handling ice, her hand was really cold.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have paid more attention¡­ I¡¯m really sorry, sister¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Right now, that guy¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you okay, Sister Deneb?¡±

    Following her, Red Vega flew over.

    ¡°No injuries¡­? Whew, looks like it! That¡¯s a relief! Sister Altair was really worried!¡±

    [Who said I was worried, annoyingly!]

    ¡°She¡¯s still really worried right now, even if you can¡¯t hear it.¡±

    [No, that¡¯s a lie. I¡¯ve never worried about you.]

    Surrounded by the magical girls, Joo Ah-yoon realized again. The fact that she was a magical girl, just like these light-emitting beings.

    And if there was one more realization, it was this:

    ¡°Oh, that lightning viin is moving again!¡±

    ¡°Sorry Ah-yoon. Davi, you protect Ah-yoon properly. You have enough with just the kids you¡¯re operating now.¡±

    ¡°Got it! Leave it to me!¡±

    That taking on the appearance of a viin meant being hostile to all of them.

    That she had to endure one-sided hostility from these kind girls.

    As White Davi took a loyal stance, Red Vega and Blue Sirius rushed toward the ce where the lightning viin had scattered bolts earlier.

    ¡°Vega!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know!¡±

    Red Vega jumped without considering at all that it could be another form of Watcher, enveloping her feet in fire for a ming kick.

    Again, he didn¡¯t defend himself. Taking the mes, he scattered lightning. Following him, Blue Sirius unleashed dozens of ice spears.

    The lightning rippled and ransacked his body.

    Again, he didn¡¯t defend himself.

    ¡°This guy is quite sturdy!¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ wait, he¡¯s moving again!¡±

    The lightning¡¯s movements were too fast for a human¡¯s reaction speed to follow. Kwang! The sound came after again.

    ¡°Block it!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Thinking it wasing towards Joo Ah-yoon, the magical girls swung mes and ice again. From afar, dozens of arrows came flying, and hundreds of skeleton soldiers swung their swords at him.

    He only defended against attacks blocking his path, taking most of the attacks. His lightning remained unwavering.

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s a strange viin.¡±

    White Davi muttered while watching it. His actions were consistent.

    ¡°Seniors! That guy!!!¡±

    Roaring loudly, she seemed to have decided what to do.

    ¡°He¡¯s not attacking the magical girls!!! Push forward!!! He¡¯s not making any attacks that could harm us!! Yoshi!! Thew of victory has appeared!¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    At the ce where he had rushed like lightning, there was Paradox.

    ¡°Aha. So it was you.¡±

    He gripped the neck of the contradiction with an ugly grip and kept charging. Wherever he went, a trail like blood vessels was left behind.

    Even with his emotions severed, even at the end of his consciousness being cut off, he did not forget his mission. In the trail of his humanity being severed, the strongest will paradoxically remained.

    To protect the guardian.

    That was the only mission he had left to fulfill now.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79

    T/N: Consider supporting this novel, there is literally no support currently as I had issues with buymeacoffee and have moved to patreon. You can unlock the current chapters and then unlock the monthly membership via PATREON.

    <b></b><b><i>Loss, Preparation (1)</i></b>

    The sky gained a white trail. It was a line like forking lightning spreading sideways. The jagged trail with many small lines soon stopped in a corner of a remote city.

    From where the line stopped, a rain of lightning poured down. Without clouds or rain, only lightning fell. Brilliant white lightning. Huge beams of light thrashed the earth relentlessly.

    Themotion caused by just two viins held an overwhelming authority reminiscent of a mythical battle.

    ¡°Wow~¡±

    White Davi let out an exmation of admiration.

    ¡°Sumimassen~! Shall we fight that?¡±

    ¡°Fight that¡­?¡±¡°Ah, hai! That one!¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not! Don¡¯t!¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon stopped her in fright. Far in the distance, the sky seemed to be furiously thundering in rage.

    He was fighting so far away now that they couldn¡¯t even see him. For a magical girl to join that battle would be an immense burden on him.

    Moreover, his destructive fighting style that neglected self-defense like before would be even more so.

    ¡°Yes, I understand!¡±

    White Davi smiled faintly and nodded. She tightened her arms around Joo Ah-yoon, embracing her. Her lush body that didn¡¯t seem to belong to a girl in her teens enveloped Joo Ah-yoon like a cushion. Joo Ah-yoon was not pleased at all.

    ¡°You were worried about me! Thank you!¡±

    Of course not. Joo Ah-yoon wasn¡¯t worried about this unnecessarily tense and rude magical girl. She was worried about her brother, who must be battling amidst that downpour of lightning right now.

    ¡°¡­.?¡±

    ¡°Kyaa a tsundere senior! You should just say you¡¯re worried when you¡¯re worried!¡±

    But she remained silent, finding it too bothersome to respond unnecessarily and start an argument. They had barely exchanged any words, but Joo Ah-yoon already disliked White Davi.

    Did her past self before losing her memories really get along well with someone like this? It was strange. From what she saw before, it didn¡¯t seem like Davi cared about managing her image either.

    ¡°Hey White¡­Davi.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why are you acting like that?¡±

    ¡°Why, why are you acting like that¡­? It¡¯s scary when you look so serious! Why aren¡¯t you calling me a brat like usual?¡±

    Ah, so they didn¡¯t get along closely. Joo Ah-yoon realized. She understood that it was Davi approaching her one-sidedly, not them being close friends.

    Gugung. The thunder still roared intensely, vigorously causing ripples with the sky as its drum. Watching this scene with concern, Red Vega asked, ¡°¡­.Sister, what should we really do?¡±

    ¡°This is a good thing for us.¡±

    Blue Sirius let out a deep sigh and ced her hand on the gem near her chest.

    ¡°Altair. You got a grasp of the situation?¡±

    [Yes¡­It¡¯s hard to see clearly because of the lightning. But they¡¯re just fighting each other to the death. Both viins seem to have expended a considerable amount of stardust. Most likely they won¡¯t raid the neighborhood again after this battle. Well¡­they probably wouldn¡¯t have attacked in the first ce if someone didn¡¯t provoke them.]

    Orange Altair¡¯s voice was heard by all the magical girls present. All their gazes turned towards White Davi.

    After scanning the group, White Davi nodded resolutely.

    ¡°Wakarimashita (I understand)! The disrespectful Otonashi day! I will make him pay with his death¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey hey, what nonsense! I don¡¯t know what he did but killing is¡­¡±

    ¡°Huu¡­calm down.¡±

    Blue Sirius ced the sharp end of her pipe against her neck. Joo Ah-yoon, right beside her, was startled while Blue Sirius rubbed her forehead as if troubled by a headache.

    ¡°What good is killing him? He won¡¯t even get punished down in the association¡¯s underground. Don¡¯t think you can get away easily today.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hai.¡±

    White Davi deted weakly.

    ¡°Right, for now let¡¯s focus maximum effort on evacuating and protecting the civilians nearby since we don¡¯t know how far the aftermath of that fight will reach. It would be great if they both copse after fighting¡­but that probably won¡¯t happen. While focusing on protection, don¡¯t forget to also prepare for dealing with whichever viin remains after the battle.¡±

    Blue Sirius, who had beenmanding the magical girls with practiced ease, rubbed her forehead again.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll need to analyze that new viin too¡­ah, seriously.¡±

    It was very unlike Blue Sirius to vent frustration like this about any enemy that appeared. The other magical girls tensed up at her clearly unusual reaction. Joo Ah-yoon did too.

    ¡®What¡¯s gotten into that senior¡­?¡¯

    ¡®No matter how quickly we finish, I won¡¯t have time to meet Jaehyung again today¡­ah, I really wish all the viins would just die. Die die die die die!!!¡¯

    Thatment didn¡¯t even scratch the surface of the stress Blue Sirius was feeling right now. Suppressing inexpressible dissatisfaction and vexation, she barely maintained herposure.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s all split up and do our jobs now. Especially you Davi, cut out the unnecessary stunts from now on¡­¡±

    ¡°Um, this little one¡­has something to say!¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s nonsense, I¡¯ll shove ice right in your mouth. What is it?¡±

    ¡°About the viin that appeared earlier¡­I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll need to register it as a new one.¡±

    White Davi quickly continued before anyone could reprimand her.

    ¡°I have evidence! First! We werepletely ignored while it only charged at the viin! We know viins with that habit! Second! Its appearance before being covered in that lightning! It also closely resembled a viin we know! The color was white and it had strange decorations we¡¯ve never seen before¡­but we know that viins can transform into various shapes, don¡¯t we? Like some cheap old hero anime.¡±

    Red Vega¡¯s resolute expression slowly turned to one of dismay.

    ¡°Boku (I) believe that viin to be the Big Dipper!¡±

    ¡°¡­Hwa, are you sure?¡±

    Red Vega asked White Davi, sounding somewhat anxious.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not 100% sure but¡­I¡¯d say it¡¯s almost 100% likely! 100%!¡±

    ¡°What do I do¡­¡±

    Dazed, Red Vega slumped down at White Davi¡¯s assertion.

    ¡°What have I just done¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, it does make sense.¡±

    Blue Sirius also nodded in agreement. White Davi beamed again as if nothing had happened and scratched her head.

    ¡°Ahahah¡­ (as expected) I might be a genius?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s still too early to be certain.¡±

    Blue Sirius muttered in a troubled voice.

    ¡°Moreover¡­ If that spection is right, it means that the viin gained even greater power. It was difficult enough until now, but an even worse viin¡­¡±

    ¡°Se, Senior.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s mouth twitched. She wanted to shout that it wasn¡¯t true.

    ¡°¡­Ah-yoon.¡±

    But she couldn¡¯t say it. Blue Sirius looked at her with apologetic eyes. Joo Ah-yoon felt guilty for no reason.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t take proper care of you. I should have looked after you more¡­ I made this mistake again¡­. I¡¯m sorry. Really sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, what are you saying, senior? It¡¯s the viin who¡¯s bad, not you.¡±

    Rubbing her aching side, Joo Ah-yoon smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    Revealing the truth would only cause trouble for everyone. It could draw unnecessary attention and focus on Han Jae-jung, and it would only add a mental burden to Blue Sirius, who must defeat the viin.

    ¡®Why did his transformed appearance have to look like a viin¡­¡¯

    Moreover, the appearance from earlier undoubtedly looked like a viin to anyone who saw it. The misunderstanding could only deepen. Everyone would only get hurt.

    ¡®Why did brother have to have that kind of dream?¡¯

    What kind of protector¡¯s protector is he? The one being protected doesn¡¯t even feel protected and is attacking him, shaking in terror.

    What meaning does that dream have? What meaning does an unrecognized dream have? What meaning does a dream that no one understands have?

    All he¡¯ll receive is hatred, and all he¡¯ll have left is mere self-satisfaction.

    The dream is misery.

    After oveing countless unimaginable hardships, all that awaits is a meager sense of relief and satisfaction.

    No. He won¡¯t even reach that. There is no answer for an abstract goal.

    He¡¯ll keep struggling to fulfill that desire until he ultimately loses his life, regretting andmenting until the end.

    Joo Ah-yoon felt bitter. Shemented the possibility that the one who would meet such a wretched demise could be the very person she adored.

    Dreams are misery.

    What a dreadful life it is to cling to a goal that seems utterly unrealistic and live chasing after it.

    But that¡¯s precisely why one can feel something. When observing those dreamers as an outsider, something bes visible.

    Dreams are misery. Simultaneously, they are challenges.

    Those who don¡¯t give up even amidst trials and suffering are beautiful.

    Though dreamers may be miserable, they are beautiful.

    She now gazed at the distant rumbling of thunderous lightning. Thinking of the one continuing a battle that would be praised by no one, at a distance so far it couldn¡¯t be seen or reached.

    ¡°Uwah! Looks like we need to take action quickly?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yes, yep! First things first¡­ we have to¡­ yes¡­. I¡¯m not a bad girl who beats people whose faces I can¡¯t even see¡­ I¡¯m the shooting star protecting citizens¡­.¡±

    ¡°For now, you should evacuate, Ah-yoon.¡±

    Worried about the aftermath of the lightning, the magical girls sprang into action. Joo Ah-yoon nodded in response to Blue Sirius, who looked at her with great concern.

    ¡®¡­Okay. I¡¯ll run away like brother says.¡¯

    Since she had no power of her own, staying would only cause trouble.

    ¡®But, brother has toe back too.¡¯

    Otherwise, she would find a way to follow him. This time, she wouldn¡¯t forgive him for disappearing on his own.

    A faint glimmer appeared on the iron ball hovering beside Joo Ah-yoon.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°I¡­ you don¡¯t have to go this far¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    After themotion settled down somewhat, a magical girl still remained beside Joo Ah-yoon.

    ¡°I know sister Deneb¡¯s story! She was once kidnapped by a viin in the past, right? She awakened her magical girl powers from that experience! Being kidnapped must have left a strong trauma for sister! I can¡¯t just ignore sister trying to endure the pain and pretending to be okay on the outside!¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    Joo Ah-yoonughed awkwardly.

    ¡®I¡¯m not Deneb. And what¡¯s that story? I did that? I don¡¯t remember at all. And it¡¯s burdensome. Ufortable. You know me but I don¡¯t know you¡­!¡¯

    Mulling over those thoughts, she blurted out, ¡°Red Vega, you¡¯re making me ufortable. You¡¯re annoying me, so go home.¡±

    ¡°Haha, did you think I, who has been tempered by sister¡¯s harsh words, would back down from just that? Your words are weaker than usual. Proof that you¡¯re exhausted, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, fuck off, don¡¯t follow me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just how you are, sister!¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon was dumbfounded.

    ¡®What the hell kind of things did I say for her to¡­ What did I normally say to this brat who¡¯s still a student?¡¯

    ¡°No, seriously, fuck off!¡±

    She cursed at her past self and continued swearing in the present, but Baek Ah-hee just smiled cheerfully and followed her.

    In the end, she followed Joo Ah-yoon all the way to her house. Judging by how naturally she followed the path, she must havee over a few times before.

    ¡°You really need to drink this and leave.¡±

    ¡°Wowow, hot cocoa! I love this~ Thank you, sister!¡±

    ¡°What a shameless kid¡­¡±

    The hands holding the hot cocoa Baek Ah-hee was blowing on were trembling slightly. Joo Ah-yoon sensed something instinctively.

    ¡®¡­Does she not want to be alone? She was worried about me, but she also needed someone to be with¡­¡¯

    She looked unsettled.

    ¡®Well, how terrifying must it have been for a kid not even in her 20s yet.¡¯

    Even Joo Ah-yoon, who wasn¡¯t directly involved in the fight, was overwhelmed by the terror. Each attacking from all directions was more than enough to tear through a fragile human¡¯s flesh and take a life.

    ¡°¡­Stay until dinner at least.¡±

    ¡°Really? Waaah! I love you, sister Deneb! As expected, a tsundere~¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not Deneb anymore. And don¡¯t say stuff like that.¡±

    It seemed she must have gotten along well with this kid in the past.

    ¡°What do you want to eat? I was thinking of just getting delivery for something simple¡­¡±

    Ding dong.

    At that moment, the doorbell rang.

    ¡°Oh~ The delivery system these days is amazing! Just the thought and it¡¯s automatically delivered! And so quickly too!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Let me go check.¡±

    Without hesitation, Joo Ah-yoon went to the front door and opened it.

    ¡°Ah-yoon¡­ I¡¯m just going to take a quick shower¡­ Oh man, I¡¯m drenched in sweat¡­¡±

    It was Han Jae-jung. He naturally entered through the front door, took off his shoes, and stepped inside the house. Joo Ah-yoon didn¡¯t even have a chance to stop him. Before she could wee him back, she had to stop him.

    ¡°Ah, brother, wait a sec!¡±

    ¡°Hm? Why so sudden¡­ Ms. Vega?¡±

    ¡°¡­Mr. Jae-jung?¡±

    The three people who had just been at the battlefield met.

    For Every 3$,Ill upload a Bonus chapter within the week.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80

    <b><i>Loss, Preparation (2)</i></b>

    Han Jae-jung and Baek Ah-hee. The two stared at each other for a long time frozen.

    ¡°Ah, no that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s what I mean¡­ um¡­ but¡­ are you two¡­ acquainted?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon, not knowing what to do while making excuses, noticed their reactions that seemed like they knew each other.

    ¡°Why is she here?¡±

    ¡°Why did Mr. Han Jae-jung,e to your house sister?¡±

    Han Jae-jung asked in embarrassment, and Baek Ah-hee asked in astonishment.

    ¡°The person who was dating Sirius until just now, why is he at Deneb house¡­?¡±

    Baek Ah-hee quickly turned her head. To prove this causal rtionship, she recalled the things she had experienced.When Han Jae-jung said he was doing suicide counseling, Pink Deneb reacted overly sensitively.

    Blue Sirius and Pink Deneb seemed to have had a connection even before bing magical girls.

    Blue Sirius and Han Jae-jung had been dating since they were students.

    Of course, Pink Deneb, who was close to Blue Sirius, must have also had a connection with Han Jae-jung.

    The conclusion derived from this¡­!

    ¡°Two-timing¡­!!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee muttered with a pale face. In her mind now, a sticky and immoral affair that hadsted for years was reying like a movie.

    ¡°A wrong encounter¡­ The betrayal of a trusted junior and boyfriend¡­ He whose day and night were different¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why is she acting like that,¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s like that sometimes. The kid has a high tension. It¡¯ll be easier once you get used to it.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee flinched in surprise when her eyes met Han Jae-jung¡¯s.

    ¡°Could the reason he got close to me also be¡­?¡±

    Then, as if hiding her ws, she tightly hugged herself with both arms.

    ¡°Was what Davi said true?! Were you really a master at making women cry up and down with your unique appearance and eloquence, Mr. Han Jae-jung¡­?!!¡±

    ¡°Hey, watch your mouth. The kid¡¯s going crazy.¡±

    ¡°The old saying goes that a man¡¯s value is in his face, and that¡¯s exactly it! Seeing that you like Deneb, it seems you like young or young-looking women¡­ If you approached me trying to do something, you¡¯re mistaken! I think it¡¯s better if we just get to know each other for now! And I don¡¯t like two-timing men! Get your rtionships straightened out and try me!¡±

    ¡°Please stop with the foulnguage¡­ No, nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Is there a reason you changed your words?¡±

    Baek Ah-hee stood up and ranted passionately.

    ¡°Ah, anyway¡­ two-timing is¡­ not good, I think. Sirius must be really hurt¡­ De, Deneb! There are many good men in the world! You don¡¯t have to be with a man like Mr. Han Jae-jung who has a sadistic taste and a penchant for young girls! I¡¯ll take responsibility and treat Mr. Han Jae-jung!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going too far? Even if we¡¯re close, there¡¯s an age difference, so you should show some basic manners¡­.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee, who nced back at where the flick hade from, smiled faintly and gently rubbed her stomach.

    ¡°Do you remember that time, Mr. Han Jae-jung? When I said I didn¡¯t want to, but you forced it¡­¡±

    Han Jae-jung fell silent. That incident would probably haunt him for life, and at the same time, it would undoubtedly have a value that would never change for that lifetime.

    Even tea leaves be lighter the more they are steeped, so why doesn¡¯t that past lose its unique aroma no matter how many times it is steeped?

    Seeing Han Jae-jung with a gloomy expression and sealed lips, Joo Ah-yoon looked at him as if she couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°I understand the appeal of a secretive, special rtionship between the two of you. There¡¯s a perverse, guilt-ridden pleasure to it. But still, as a magical girl who upholds justice, that kind of thing is a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a magical girl anymore. And it¡¯s not me who should be hearing those words¡­¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon retorted coldly. Her eyes, which were never particrly friendly even normally, became sharper.

    ¡°It seems like it should be your side brother? What was that just now? Brother, what did you do to that kid?¡±

    ¡°What did I do? I¡­¡±

    Han Jae-jung pondered deeply about what he should say to avoid being trash, but no matter how he packaged what he had done, it was undoubtedly going to be trash. After a brief contemtion, he confessed the truth.

    ¡°I¡­ Just stepped on that kid¡¯s stomach with my foot¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! It was just Mr. Han Jae-Jung showing a great appreciation for my stomach! The two of us have an extremely wholesome and harmonious rtionship¡­ probably. Sister! Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m not Mr. Han Jae-jung¡¯s affair partner!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Ah-hee cheerfully affirmed, and Han Jae-jung regretted speaking.

    ¡®Ah-hee, you¡¯re not going to worry after hearing that?¡¯

    His thought was the correct answer. Joo Ah-yoon wavered between trust and a sense of betrayal, and that wavering affected her eyes as well. Her gaze, swaying like a light feather, suggested her confusion.

    ¡°Huh? But is it okay to say that? Back then, clearly¡­¡±

    Watcher¡¯s merciless assault on Red Vega. That scene was also witnessed by Pink Deneb. Han Jae-jung¡¯s words just now could have been an important clue linking Watcher and him.

    ¡®No, I don¡¯t know anything.¡¯

    Baek Ah-hee stopped thinking. She decided to pretend she didn¡¯t know Han Jae-jung¡¯s true identity. She resolved never to get close to the truth.

    Watcher and Han Jae-jung were separate individuals. Baek Ah-hee had to think that way.

    ¡®Because that way, I can protect Mr. Han Jae-jung.¡¯

    As White Davi had said today, if they know the true identity of a viin, even if it¡¯s a disguise, the principle is to attack them.

    If shepletely connects Han Jae-jung and Watcher, Baek Ah-hee wouldn¡¯t be able to have a peaceful conversation with him like this.

    She could tease him with suspicions and circumstances, but she couldn¡¯t truly know him.

    When she suddenly became serious, Han Jae-jung and Joo Ah-yoon became serious in a different direction.

    ¡°Oh, brother did something to that kid¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, let me exin everything, okay?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to exin! I, I should have checked when I saw your browsing history. Watching wasn¡¯t enough for you?¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my history, it was Seol-hwa¡¯s. Anyway, let me exin everything over there¡­¡±

    Han Jae-jung tried to grab Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s shoulder but stopped. Even this physical contact could be mistaken as an act of violence at the moment. His characteristically careful and sensitive personality made him considerate of others even when his social standing was shaken.

    Noticing this consideration, Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s anger subsided a little.

    ¡°Ah-yoon, trust me. Please. I¡¯ll exin everything.¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon grabbed Han Jae-jung¡¯s wrist and led him to the room.

    ¡°I got too excited. If you have something to say, I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee, who was drinking hot chocte, was startled.

    ¡°Oh, you called a guest and now you¡¯re doing something among yourselves¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Exin yourself, you wench! And who are you calling a guest, barging in like that.¡±

    ¡°Heheh, just kidding~ Enjoy your time together.¡±

    ¡°Look at her, she didn¡¯t understand a thing. This girl¡¯s mind is totally in the pink. What do I mean by red, you¡¯re the pink one.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon took Han Jae-jung into the room where she had pulled him out of the bathroom and calmed him down, to hear his exnation.

    By the time Baek Ah-hee finished her hot chocte, the exnation was over.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it all. It¡¯s really nothing serious¡­ It didn¡¯t happen, but it¡¯s still not at the level I thought.¡±

    Compared to the worst assumption of sexual exploitation of a minor, anything was decent.

    ¡°See, I told you~¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to shower now. Ms. Vega, you should head home after ying around a bit. Don¡¯t stay toote.¡±

    ¡°You sound like the homeowner? Must have stayed here often.¡±

    Finally able to engage in proper post-return conduct, Han Jae-jung happily headed to the bathroom. His whole body was drenched in sweat, with dirt and blood sticking to it. Just looking at him made one feel his hardship.

    Seeing the traces of his struggle, Baek Ah-hee felt relieved. It might be a nasty and selfish thought, but she was truly d that he could return safely.

    The suspicion voiced by White Davi about the lightning viin appearing today was probably true. The Paradox he endured instead prevented a greater disaster from unfolding.

    ¡°¡­You worked hard today.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee said so with a sense of guilt and respect. It was just a guess, but he might be Watcher.

    Han Jae-jung gave her a small bow in response. As he was about to enter the bathroom again, he felt Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s burning gaze.

    When their eyes met, Joo Ah-yoon shyly averted her gaze and muttered, ¡°Thank you foring back.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon conveyed her gratitude, respect, and relief as well. Although it was dyed due to the unexpected three-way encounter, this was truly Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s greatest sentiment today.

    She had trusted and fled, but couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy. She was overjoyed that he pierced through the chaotic lightning and returned.

    Trust and flee.

    That was the best Joo Ah-yoon could do at the moment.

    She was a total burden.

    Joo Ah-yoon had no dreams, for she considered dreaming to be misfortune. But she didn¡¯t want to hinder those who dreamed, either.

    Having already endured countless hardships and bound to face more, she didn¡¯t want herself to be perceived as another hardship by others.

    Joo Ah-yoon looked at Baek Ah-hee.

    ¡°You said you were my brother¡¯s suicide counselor?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yes, yes! That¡¯s right! I¡¯m Jae-jung¡¯s counselor!¡±

    Although she received more help than she gave. Baek Ah-hee omitted that part and just giggled.

    ¡°Thank you for helping my brother.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no~ It¡¯s nothing~ Anyone would have done it! Heh, heheh¡­.¡±

    While pretending it was no big deal, Baek Ah-hee¡¯s lips curved up from the praise.

    ¡°You really do all sorts of things. Magical girl, isn¡¯t it hard?¡±

    ¡°Heheh, sister, you¡¯re talking as if I¡¯m no longer a magical girl? Well, if I have to say¡­ of course it¡¯s hard!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee was frank and straightforward.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it cool being a magical girl? Even though it¡¯s tough, you keep going without giving up, so doesn¡¯t that give it value? The stars in the sky don¡¯t stop shining just because they¡¯re tired of it. I want to be a star like that. A guiding star like Pris that leads everyone to peace.¡±

    Thus, those words must have been unembellished as well.

    Despite her young age, having dreams and striving for them ¨C that was truly beautiful.

    Continuing to challenge herself despite the hardships thate with dreams. Joo Ah-yoon felt a respect for this young girl simr to what she felt for Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right! I can¡¯t rest like this! Thank you, sister! I¡¯ll get back to work!¡±

    ¡°What else are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Viins don¡¯t rest at night either!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee rose from her seat and headed for the front door. Joo Ah-yoon didn¡¯t even have a chance to stop her. Her will was firm.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯re going after dinner!¡±

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve confirmed you two are safe, my mission isplete!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee smiled mischievously.

    ¡°And¡­ I¡¯ll be extra careful with what I say to Sister Sirius. About your rtionship. Heheh, have a good time! This party crasher will take her leave!¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Only then did Joo Ah-yoon realize that the two-timing suspicion hadn¡¯t been cleared up yet.

    ¡°Hey, hey wait! You¡¯ve got the wrong idea! Hey!¡±

    And with that, Baek Ah-hee left the house.

    ¡°She left early? That¡¯s a relief. I didn¡¯t know what to do if she stayed untilte.¡±

    Han Jae-jung, who had showered, came out to the living room drying his damp hair. Joo Ah-yoon protested with a flushed face.

    ¡°What¡¯s so relieving about that¡­ She thought our rtionship was¡­ like an affair¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well, we can just exin it to her the next time we meet.¡±

    Han Jae-jung didn¡¯t think much of it. Joo Ah-yoon pondered seriously whether it was because he didn¡¯t dislike their rtionship being misunderstood that way, or if he really didn¡¯t care.

    ¡®¡­He¡¯s always going on about us being like siblings¡­ or does he actually not mind?¡¯

    Still, she concluded it was thetter, and then brought up her purpose.

    ¡°Oh right, bro.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what?¡±

    ¡°We were going to open a shop, remember?¡±

    ¡°Were we really going to do that?¡±

    She sounded a bit disappointed as she continued.

    ¡°I was thinking of opening a cafe? Do you have a barista certification, bro?¡±

    ¡°Is there even a thing like that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll get er. By the way, I have one.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I just be a server?¡±

    ¡°No way. You¡¯ll attract customers as a handsome cafe worker. Ah, we¡¯ll make good money.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t sell my face.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to show off your face. So, about that, I was going to look at real estate? That¡¯s why I went out today¡­ Bro, can you help me out tomorrow?¡±

    Han Jae-jung took out his phone with a conflicted expression. Yoon Seol-hwa still hadn¡¯t contacted him, probably because she was very busy.

    Yoon Seol-hwa was indeed quite busy. She had to punish White Davi for the grand trolling hemitted today and devise a response n for the future. The former ounted for 70% of why she was so busy.

    Mournful music echoed from the underground of the Association, but the soundproofing prevented anyone from hearing it.

    ¡°¡­Alright, I¡¯ll help. It would be troublesome if that eagle bastard kidnaps you again.¡±

    ¡°See, that¡¯s why? Look here, bro. I got bruised.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon naturally lifted her hoodie to show her injury. There was a purplish bruise on her pale skin. Han Jae-jung averted his eyes as her chest was slightly exposed.

    ¡°Hey, a grown-updy shouldn¡¯t be showing her skin so casually.¡±

    ¡°A grown-up guy can kick a woman¡¯s stomach and show his bare body?¡±

    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t show it, you saw it¡­ Alright, my bad.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon smiled brightly. She had found a good excuse to go out with him.

    ¡°So, does that mean you¡¯re allowing me to go with you tomorrow?¡±

    Their ns for the next day were

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    On top of a shabby building, a man with a monstrous appearance covered in feathers observed below.

    ¡°Hmm¡­It was a failure this time.¡±

    ¡°What was?¡±

    Behind that viin, the man named Paradox asked.

    ¡°The kidnapping. I thought I had found something precious to take¡­but unfortunately not.¡±

    Around the viin, a few giant birds were soaring in the sky, screeching. The eagles that had tried to kidnap Joo Ah-yoon today. Birds of prey big enough to rival aircraft.

    Paradox responded to his displeasure with a politeugh.

    ¡°Well, if you fail, you just try again, don¡¯t you? So, do you like it here?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s cramped and shabby¡­but I do like it. There are many things I want to have.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fortunate then.¡±

    Those birds were viins rivaling S-grade viins. And the greatest viin controlling such viins was the man in the form of an eagle.

    ¡°Mr. Aqu.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯ll let your rudeness of calling my name slide just this once.¡±

    The Eagle Constetion viin called Aqu smiled with satisfaction.

    ¡°I, who have found things I desire, am extremely merciful.¡±

    Not long after arriving in this country, he had discovered a strange girl who simultaneously gave off the auras of both a magical girl and a viin.

    A rarity even in his own country. Worth kidnapping.

    Aqu nodded as he recalled this.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. If I fail, I¡¯ll just try again.¡±

    If he thought to have something, he was determined to obtain it no matter what. This was Aqu¡¯s creed.

    ¡°There is nothing in this world and universe that I cannot possess.¡±

    He had the ability to realize this arrogant creed.

    Dozens of eagles screeched loudly.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    <b><i>Loss, Preparation (3)</i></b>

    ¡°Brother, what are you doing! Come quickly!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon, walking briskly down the street, seemed quite excited. The intense makeup she had carefully applied blended with her innocent candor, entuating her cuteness.

    Han Jae-jung followed behind her with a faint smile.

    ¡°This is the ce I looked into yesterday. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Look at it properly! This isn¡¯t some part-time job you can quit easily, it¡¯s a business we need to view long-term! At least for a few years, so take a good look when you have the chance.¡±

    The ce Joo Ah-yoon had brought him to was a modest detached house on a sloping street. Despite being a house, its modern design suggested it could be utilized as a cafe with some minor remodeling.¡°I don¡¯t want to be in a busy area. It¡¯s too noisy. More importantly, we¡¯ll be operating with a small staff, so we couldn¡¯t handle that intense workload. A residential area like this, away from the hubbub, would be better.¡±

    Her vision was more concrete than expected. Scrutinizing the potential cafe location with sharp eyes, she looked like a shrewd young businesswoman. Her small stature even gave her a charismatic aura despite her young age.

    ¡°Ah, and while I have baking and barista certifications¡­you should get them too, brother. Since it¡¯ll be our cafe, you need to know how to brew coffee.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­okay¡­¡±

    Han Jae-jung was flustered to be included in this startup n.

    ¡°Uh¡­Joo Ah-yoon? I don¡¯t know when it was decided, but I don¡¯t recall agreeing to help with your cafe.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re saying this now?¡± Joo Ah-yoon asked incredulously.

    ¡°Do you have a job, brother? No, do you at least have money?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°I even bought the chicken we ate earlier. So do you have a ce to live?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Any specs, future ns, or industries you¡¯re interested in?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s self-esteem dwindled with each answer. A typical unemployed mid-20s high school graduate. He had dipped into his parents¡¯ insurance money and what Seol-hwa sent, but that was practically debt.

    Karma that would eventually need repaying.

    Self-respect may not put food on the table, but it was a value worth preserving even through starvation. For him, it was a sense of guilt ¨C he felt ufortable freely spending others¡¯ money as his own.

    He really did feel like aplete waste.

    ¡°Brother, close your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What do you see?¡±

    ¡°Darkness.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your future if you keep living like this.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon let out a small mockingugh. Han Jae-jung couldn¡¯t bring himself to refute her.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to find a job, you have no money or house, right? You know how difficult that is in modern society, don¡¯t you? But it¡¯s okay.¡±

    She dered confidently, hands on her hips.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it all. This charismatic and hip little sister has a n to support you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not some kept man¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to get you employed.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon knows Han Jae-jung¡¯s character well. Despite his unsavory appearance, he has an overly delicate heart and strong aversion to relying on or clinging to others.

    ¡°I won¡¯t just give you fish, but teach you how to fish them. True noblesse oblige.¡±

    So rather than simply giving him money, she¡¯s giving him an opportunity to earn it.

    ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll address me aspany president.¡±

    ¡°Understood, madam.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me madam, it makes me sound old.¡±

    ¡°Understood, my little kitty.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re pushing it.¡±

    Exchanging yful banter, they turned to leave.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like this ce?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­I do. But the location is a bit disappointing. Since it¡¯s uphill, it might be hard for people toe. What do you think, brother?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we must follow our princess¡¯s opinion.¡±

    ¡°Stick to one way of addressing me. And don¡¯t use nicknames like princess or baby cat. It¡¯s cringeworthy. Just because I¡¯m short doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t kick your shins.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Joo Ah-yoon.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Satisfied, Joo Ah-yoon nodded and opened her map app to find another potential location.

    ¡°Oh, and brother, let¡¯s look at clothes too while we¡¯re out.¡±

    ¡°Clothes?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Your looks aren¡¯t the most approachable, so we need to adjust your vibe so customers don¡¯t feel ufortable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too much. I¡¯m clearly a smiling merchant.¡±

    ¡°But that smile has an undercurrent, like a seedy, lecherous smile. Brother, did you know you sometimes look at me with lecherous eyes?¡±

    ¡°¡­Me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just how ites across! You can¡¯t look at anyone else like that, got it?¡±

    ¡°But when did I ever¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway! We need topletely change your look ¨C dress you in stylish formal wear, maybe sses to frame an intellectual vibe!¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s voice was strangely excited.

    ¡°Joo Ah-yoon, you¡¯re getting too worked up.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not! I¡¯m totally calm!¡±

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go with that, mydy.¡±

    ¡°I told you to stick to one way of addressing me.¡±

    ¡°Our Joo Ah-yoon.¡±

    ¡°Our¡­ That sounds like a couple. Drop the our part.¡±

    Though she said that, Joa-yun didn¡¯t feel too bad about it. Her slightly reddened ears hinted at her excitement.

    In her mind, a happy future path had unfolded. Han Jae-jung, styled to her tastes, greeting customers and the aroma of coffee brewing in their cozy cafe¡­.

    [Quest Appears.]

    As Joo Ah-yoon imagined happiness, Han Jae-jung¡¯s expression hardened ominously.

    [Protect her.]

    ¡°¡­Brother?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll worry about clothester.¡±

    Han Jae-jung reached out and grabbed the empty air. There, metal balls appeared, simr to the ones hovering around Joo Ah-yoon. The balls unfolded in his hand, transforming into a belt buckle, with a lens design reminiscent of a telescope. Joo Ah-yoon was already familiar with this transformation.

    ¡°I guess now is not the time for that.¡±

    With a bitter smile, Han Jae-jung attached the buckle to his waist. With a ttering sound, a metal wire shot out from the right side of the buckle and coiled around his waist.

    The sky trembled, like the earth shakes when soldiers march, the sky too shook as an army marched.

    In the distance, a force was marching this way. But this army did not have a human form, instead taking the shape of birds, briefly resembling the movement of migratory birds.

    Just like migratory birds forming a formation as they soar through the sky, this force too marched in formation.

    However, they were far too massive to simply be called birds. Giant bird-like forms rivaling the size of cargo nes, marching in formation, made for an awe-inspiring yet ominous sight.

    It was the march of geese with wings of steel.

    The march of viins.

    Of course, they did not remain passive observers. If there are viins, citizens have magical girls. Several spells were fired towards the geese, and some broke off from the formation toe crashing down.

    But their numbers were overwhelming.

    Greedily overwhelming, and from their apparent disregard for the sacrifices, this march seemed more an exercise in showing off.

    At the center was an arrogant, greedy viin who loved to unt himself to others.

    Han Jae-jung gazed at him.

    ¡°Transform.¡±

    Green particles gushed out from the belt.

    [ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATION.]

    [¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö]

    The original transformation sound was drowned out by an unpleasant noise. After an ear-splitting mechanical sound, a new transformation sound yed.

    [I obey my fate.]

    The green starlight that had decorated the surroundings like fireflies illuminating a pond gradually turned pure white.

    Thrashing violently like a blizzard on a snowy mountain, the pure white starlight enveloped him, transforming him into an increasingly savage and fierce form¡ªmore violently, like blood vessels bursting from a beast or something exploding.

    [Big Dipper.]

    Finally, his body waspletely dyed pure white. One half was wrapped in lightning, the other in rugged armor like an animal¡¯s fur.

    ¡°I guess the outing ends here for today.¡±

    He was lightning incarnate in human form, as if manifesting the wrath of the heavens on earth.

    He stood in front of Joo Ah-yoon, shielding her.

    Soon, one of the birds charged straight at them. In form only¡ªin reality, it was no different from a cargo truck ramming into them.

    An axe appeared in Watcher¡¯s right hand,pletely enveloped in lightning such that its shape was indiscernible.

    With a single unremarkable swing,

    It was more than enough.

    The charging goose was cleanly bisected. No blood sttered¡ªthe blood vaporized before it could even spurt out.

    The ground split open along the trajectory of his swing, revealing its insides.

    A cruel sight.

    ¡°Get on.¡±

    Watcher extended his left arm and curtly said. Joo Ah-yoon hesitated before hugging him tightly. Despite his brusque words, he gently embraced her then took to the skies.

    ¡°We¡¯re escaping.¡±

    As Watcher held Joo Ah-yoon, an arrogant voice boomed like thunder from above.

    ¡°That is mine!¡±

    The ruler controlling these eagles.

    ¡°Do not let it leave!¡±

    The Aqu, viin of the Aqu constetion.

    At the center of the formation, an exceptionally bejeweled eagle. Looking down on them from atop it, Aqu dered, ¡°Too precious an object for the likes of you! I shall im it myself, so remove your vulgar hands and step aside! This is my final mercy! Oh? Wait a moment¡­you too are quite alluring. Ah, what a delight!¡±

    Aqu spread his arms wide. Following his motion, scores of eagles formed a ring in the sky, like a cast.

    ¡°Rejoice! Not just the girl, but you too shall be mine.¡±

    Watcher held Joo Ah-yoon tightly.

    ¡°Escaping is no longer an option.¡±

    If Aqu sets his sights on them even once, escape bes impossible. He would do anything to im Joo Ah-yoon.

    Han Jae-jung knows this viin¡¯s desire to collect and greed.

    Truly befitting the Aqu constetion, whose mythological origins lie in Zeus transforming into an eagle to abduct the beautiful youth Ganymede.

    Like the anecdote of this myth, Aqu possesses an extremely arrogant greed.

    Instead of paying a fair price and taking it, the moment something catches his eye, he treats it as his own and tries to take it. He thinks that since it¡¯s already his possession, a price is unnecessary.

    He also knows the ultimate fate of humans possessed by Aqu.

    Taxidermy. He taxidermied humans like butterflies or animals.

    He¡¯s an exceptionally vicious kind, even among viins.

    He¡¯s also pointlessly obsessive and stubbornly tries to get whatever he fixates on.

    The previous kidnapping seemed like a mere whim, but listening to what he¡¯s saying now, he already seems quite fixated. Fleeing would just be a war of attrition.

    ¡°Not fleeing¡­¡±

    So he chose to defeat rather than flee. He would protect Joo Ah-yoon and take down the viin. He had to seed in all this within a limited time.

    Watcher¡¯s lenses gradually started darkening, and the lightning bolts also expanded their range, devouring his body.

    It was quite a difficult task, but.

    ¡°I¡¯d like an execution.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t impossible.

    ¡°Having both the Star of Magic and the Star of the viin, and being able to switch between human and viin forms¡­ You¡¯re quite appealing to me! Watch this!¡±

    Aqu casually flicked his wrist.

    ¡°Bring them before me!¡±

    Dozens of geese charged at them. The sight could be likened to a meteor shower. Each one a massive cluster of stars.

    ¡°Grit your teeth again this time.¡±

    Watcher ran while carrying Joo Ah-yoon.

    A straight white line rapidly traced. That line sliced through the descending geese like tofu, burning and shattering them, and without any pause, extended all the way to Aqu.

    Aqu is arrogant. He also values his authority.

    So, he¡¯scent.

    He thinks showing sincerity undermines his authority and makes him seem vulgar, so he initially takes everyone he meets lightly. He¡¯s always off guard.

    It was a very good thing for Watcher.

    If he lets his guard down, the task bes much easier.

    ¡°Who¡¯s taking whose neck?¡±

    There are many viins who don¡¯t die even until the end of the original story. One of them is Aqu.

    One reason is that after the magical girls awaken their divinity, their characteristency weakens.

    But he is different now. He underestimates Watcher and treats all the magical girls even more arrogantly. He doesn¡¯t actively defend or attack.

    Like now.

    Crunch.

    His neck can be easily taken.

    Watcher, who soared to the sky at lightning speed along with the diamond eagle, cut off Aqu¡¯s neck. It was a very simple task. It didn¡¯t even take a second. It was an extremely tidy, mechanical execution.

    The tidy movements of the eagles turned to chaos, and Watchernded from the sky.

    Ka-gwagwang! The loudest sound among his movements so far urred during thisnding. As if thunder was rumbling, Watchernded on the ground and put down Joo Ah-yoon, whom he had been carrying.

    ¡°Ugh, ueck¡­ what, is it over?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s over.¡±

    Since it happened in an instant and she had her eyes tightly shut, Joo Ah-yoon didn¡¯t realize what had just urred.

    Thud. Something followed after them and fell from the sky.

    ¡°Look.¡±

    ¡°Uwaaaaak fuck!¡±

    It was Aqu¡¯s neck. Joo Ah-yoon was startled.

    ¡°What, what is this? Did you do this, bro? Can it really end this easily?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better if everything ends easily.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±

    More than half of Watcher¡¯s lens had darkened. It meant he had less than a minute left to maintain his emotions.

    The moment he raised his hand to his belt to cancel his transformation, a scene reyed in his mind.

    The full utilization of the Ursa Major¡¯s ability with his belt¡¯s function.

    The observation of possibilities infinitely close to the future.

    As if entranced, Watcher pushed Joo Ah-yoon away.

    ¡°Kkyak!¡±

    Right after, lightning struck. Dazzling golden lightning. But it didn¡¯t fall down, it shot upwards.

    Kwajik!

    Joo Ah-yoon, who had rolled on the ground, looked up at the ominous sound from above.

    ¡°¡­Bro?¡±

    A hole had been punctured. A perfect circle, cleanly drilled into a person. So intricate that it sent chills down her spine.

    It was the mark left by lightning passing through the area around Watcher¡¯s chest. The scar looked closer to being stabbed by a drill than being struck by lightning.

    ¡°¡­Congrattions.¡±

    A voice flowed from the severed neck.

    ¡°You¡¯ve managed to enrage me greatly.¡±

    A cold, frigid voice straining to suppress rage as much as possible.

    ¡°You¡¯ve made me take on such a vulgar form! This is the second time for you!¡±

    The decapitated viin was not dead. His voice was lightning. Whenever he spoke, golden lightning erupted, shredding Watcher.

    ¡°So you will not be leaving.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon had often provided first aid to Blue Sirius when he was injured, so she knew the body a little. That¡¯s why she knows where the hole in Watcher is located.

    The heart, lungs, liver.

    All vital spots.

    ¡°Die as my nemesis.¡±

    The severed neck hovered in the air as Watcher¡¯s lens fully ckened.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    <b><i>Loss, Preparation (4)</i></b>

    His heart stopped.

    Normally, that meant death.

    Of course, simply having your heart stop doesn¡¯t immediately put you in a state of death. If you receive proper emergency treatment, there¡¯s a good chance of survival.

    But that¡¯s only when your heart just stops.

    If your heart disappeared altogether, any emergency treatment would be utterly pointless.

    The hole punched through the center of his chest fell away cleanly, as if it had never existed there in the first ce. The two holes punched slightly below were the same ¨C cleanly pierced without a single drop of blood.

    Three holes formed in the body enveloped by lightning. A cold wind passed through them.

    It was a gruesome sight.¡°To think you were deluded enough to believe I had died from merely having my body and head separated.¡±

    The floating head in the sky let out augh. It was a bizarre spectacle.

    Aqu¡¯s head breathed without respiratory organs, regained color without a heart, and spoke without vocal cords. Ordinarily impossible. Hence, a miracle.

    A light reminiscent of a miracle began to grow slowly from his head. A brilliant golden light. As cold as metal, as sharp as lightning.

    This golden light sprouted out, growing downwards from below the neck. It gradually took on a definite form ¨C simr to a human body. The light extended into shapes of hands and feet, bing his limbs.

    ¡°You underestimated me far too much.¡±

    Aqu scoffed confidently.

    ¡°I shall praise the spirit that dared defy me. Take what little worth your ashes have and go.¡±

    The wandering, stray eagles regained their formation, moving in a way that evokedary orbits ¨C numerouss circling Aqu as the sun.

    Tens of thousands of wings fell from the rotating eagles. Those wings dispersed into light before hitting the ground. A golden light, like what now formed Aqu¡¯s body.

    The bodies of the rotating eagles scattered and began to coalesce into a single mass ¨C a clump of grey smoke.

    ¡°Behold. This is the divine punishment that will incinerate you.¡±

    The eagles became a cloud.

    A thundercloud potent enough to unleash lightning upon the world.

    Aqu¡¯s power did not merely extend to controlling eagles. This very lightning symbolized his true power.

    A roar like Zeus¡¯s majesty thundered.

    Wacheon simply stood there grasping his battle-axe, not budging an inch.

    ¡°¡­Brother.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon was petrified, overwhelmed. Fortunately or not, she was not in Aqu¡¯s sights at all as he revealed the full extent of his hidden powers in rage against Han Jae-jung for attacking his throat.

    It¡¯s said that people often freeze up right before a traffic ident. Like a frog staring at a snake, they lose rational judgment overwhelmed by terror and shock.

    However, what Joo Ah-yoon experienced was a bit different from that kind of overwhelming feeling. She wasn¡¯t overwhelmed by an enemy, but by the situation itself.

    She silently watched him suddenly stop all biological activity and stiffen. He stood holding therge battle-axe in his right hand, not moving a muscle. The lightning still enveloped his body, yet he made no sound or movement.

    His lenses had ckened, devoid of focus or life, the crackling of the lightning the only sound he made.

    ¡°Brother¡­?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know if the utterance held a question or sorrow. Joo Ah-yoon reached out her hand. The lightning grazed it, distorting her fingers.

    Without a chance to feel the pain, Joo Ah-yoon muttered again, ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    Is this really how it ends? Ending so futilely?

    ¡°Why me of all people¡­ Someone like me you had to protect¡­¡±

    You said a dream was to protect the protector, so why did you end up protecting me, someone desperately just trying to preserve her own life, not even a real protector?

    There was no reason this person had to die so easily.

    There was no reason to have your heart pierced just for shielding someone like me.

    ¡°Can¡¯t be¡­can¡¯t be¡­if you really¡­really die like this¡­¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s voice was thick with emotion. Her eyes brimmed with tears,rge teardrops rolling down her cheeks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go brother¡­please¡­don¡¯t go like this¡­¡±

    Death is truly frightening. Not just one¡¯s own death. The death of another is frightening too. Sometimes the death of others feels more terrifying than your own death. That¡¯s how Joo Ah-yoon n felt now. She would have felt happier dying herself than have this happen.

    ¡°Why did it have to be me¡­you living would have been so much better than someone with no dreams or future like me¡­¡±

    She grabbed his arm, not caring about her palm burning from the lightning. Mournful droplets sshed onto the back of her hand, marred by grotesque burn marks.

    And then, the arm of Han Jae-jung that Joo Ah-yoon was holding began to move.

    ¡°¡­Brother?¡±

    But Joo Ah-yoon did not feel joy. Only a sense of unease. Her instincts rang rm bells. What she sensed from him was not the warmth of life, but a chill like fresh snowfields.

    The hollow hole in his chest filled with white lightning. The two other holes in vital areas were also plugged by lightning.

    He essentially grabbed the axe he had put down with his right hand, and his previously drooping head was raised stiffly.

    No emotion could be felt from the jet ck lenses.

    He looked at Aqu. Aqu also looked at him.

    ¡°Hoo. So you¡¯re a viin too? Interesting.¡±

    Thunder and lightning were still raging in the sky to bake the watcher.

    ¡°Hey, wait! Brother is now¡­ Kkyaak!¡±

    Following the lightning shaking the sky, lightning shaking the ground appeared. None other than from the watcher.

    He leaped up. A white line appeared in the gold-filled sky. The deafening sound of thunder followed his path.

    The golden lightning in the sky initiated interception. Dozens of rays of light shot down and the watcher raised his axe.

    Kkugukung! The two lightnings collided. The surrounding buildings easily turned to dust.

    Unable to withstand the impact of the lightning, the watcher fell down. But using buildings as a foothold, he approached Aqu again. The golden lightning struck again, he blocked it but eventually fell down, this time using a different building as a foothold to leap.

    He repeated this countless times.

    Joo Ah-yoon just watched him raging around endlessly.

    ¡°¡­Brother.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t him escaping death. It was merely a mechanical device recklessly continuing to operate to fulfill its duty. Not a shred of humanity or emotion remained, only operating for the purpose ofpleting its mission.

    Was this how dreams were supposed to be achieved? Was this the original intent, acting without any regard for one¡¯s body, to cut the opponent¡¯s throat and drink their blood?

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The consumption of starlight was abnormal. If it consumed that heavily, it couldn¡¯t sustainbat for long. The movement charging at Aqu was extremely efficient, but that efficiency was solely for the purpose of killing the enemy, not protecting himself.

    It reminded her of how he had charged at Paradox while taking all the magical girls¡¯ attacks. That same self-destructive fighting style with no regard for his well-being.

    ¡°This is¡­ not right.¡±

    He also didn¡¯t care about the surroundings. Civilians were screaming and fleeing, and the shockwaves from the lightning collisions easily demolished buildings.

    Lightning even struck near Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s feet. The asphalt road melted inwards emitting a terrible smell.

    ¡°Why is my brother in such a state¡­¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon knew.

    ¡°¡­Because of me.¡±

    He had risked danger by transforming to protect her, ready to sacrifice his life to guard her. Even when his life was in greatest peril, he charged forth without rest to drive away the enemy.

    Also, Joo Ah-yoon knew that this way, he couldn¡¯t achieve his dream.

    The one who obstructed the dreamer was none other than Joo Ah-yoon herself, the one who had supported and respected his dream more than anyone.

    ¡°Because of me¡­¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon remembered again.

    There had been a simr incident before.

    She had previously been kidnapped by a viin. She couldn¡¯t recall what kind of ster power that viin used. But judging from how the media covered it, she remembered it was an A-grade viin. She also remembered its horrific appearance ¨C a wheelbug body with a human face and crow wings, a grotesque form.

    Back when Blue Sirius wasn¡¯t so strong yet. At that time, Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s ability could barely solo defeat an A-grade viin by herself.

    On the day she was kidnapped, Joo Ah-yoon had a huge fight with the Han Jae-jung and Yoon Seol-hwa couple. She couldn¡¯t remember the trigger, but she had vented her feelings of exclusion as an outsider to them. It was such a pathetic reason.

    Thanks to wandering the streetste at night, no one noticed her disappearance. Han Jae-jung was at home and Yoon Seol-hwa was busy with work.

    Joo Ah-yoon had resigned herself to death. So I¡¯ll just die easily here. That¡¯s what she had resolved.

    But she didn¡¯t die. Just because he couldn¡¯t reach her, Han Jae-jung recklessly ran around the night streets without any regard for the dangers, and found her. Yoon Seol-hwa dealt with the viin.

    Upon finding her loved ones, Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s tension broke and tears streamed endlessly from her eyes. Then she shouted loudly, ¡°Why did youe?! It¡¯s dangerous! Just let me¡­ let me die¡­¡±

    Thinking back now, those are words that make one¡¯s ears burn. She put on airs of nonchnce andshed out at people who risked their lives to rescue her.

    Back then, she really couldn¡¯t understand. Why did they cherish so much someone like her ¨C an outcast with a bad personality and short stature?

    But they had their reasons.

    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s you, Ah-yoon. It¡¯s because it¡¯s you that I saved you. No matter how you evaluate yourself, I want to save you. I want to protect the people precious to me. I want to be someone who can do that. That¡¯s my dream. So, no matter how dangerous it gets, I won¡¯t abandon you.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa was solemn.

    ¡°Ah-yoon, I have a dream. To eventually open a small shop with you all and live peacefully. But what if you die now? That would be disastrous.¡±

    Han Jae-jung was slightly yful.

    Despite their contrasting attitudes, it was no different. They both had dreams. Existences they wanted to be and futures they wished for. For a moment, Joo Ah-yoon felt ashamed of herself.

    They have dreams. But she doesn¡¯t. She doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s unfortunate. Rather, it¡¯s because having a dream leads to unhappiness.

    Joo Ah-yoon, who realized there was no Santa us when her parents absconded on Christmas Eve, sincerely thought so.

    Those who dream are unhappy. At the same time, they shine. They are the courageous ones who keep walking despite knowing they will endure countless hardships in the future. They are the ones who boldly walk the path that she herself is too afraid to take.

    That¡¯s why Joo Ah-yoon respected their courage.

    She respected their pride and purity that allowed them to make decisions she could not.

    Joo Ah-yoon slightly lowered her head and looked out over the city. Some civilians were leading the evacuation while looking after others, some were trying to save their children, some their parents, some their lovers, in an effort to preserve life.

    Outside the lightning, the magical girls were helping the evacuation while getting injured. The colorful, beautiful starlight. The brilliant clusters of light that couldn¡¯t be seen even in the night sky. Each of those countless starlights held a dream within it.

    But now, those countless dreams are wavering.

    Countless lives are wavering.

    Not just Han Jae-jung¡¯s, but the dreams of so many people here.

    Joo Ah-yoon has no dream. But that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t support their dreams. It didn¡¯t mean she wanted to interfere with their dreams.

    She didn¡¯t want her existence to be a wall obstructing their path of dreams.

    ¡°¡­Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Only now could she recall.

    ¡°That¡¯s what it was.¡±

    On the day she was kidnapped, when Yoon Seol-hwa and Han Jae-jung came to save her, something simr happened.

    The kidnappers turned out not to be individuals but groups, and it was revealed that dozens of viins were entrenched underground. After taking one down, all the underground viins appeared in the world, and it became a nightmarish night.

    Wheel-bug-like creatures the size of humans, flying in the sky and crawling on the ground. Everyone screamed in disgust and fear. Facing each of the A-grade viins was quite difficult for the still-inexperienced Blue Sirius.

    That¡¯s why Joo Ah-yoon¡­

    ¡°I became a magical girl.¡±

    She became a magical girl.

    ¡°I had no dream.¡±

    What she had was not a dream, but a will.

    ¡°So¡­ That¡¯s why I forgot so easily.¡±

    On the night she became a non-magical girl, she saw a scene Belt showed her.

    The scene Belt showed her was perhaps a world that could have existed.

    She got a glimpse of Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s life where she wasn¡¯t kidnapped and didn¡¯t be a magical girl.

    It looked happy. Happy enough that she wanted to keep living like that. So Joo Ah-yoon forgot. Because that was her wish.

    ¡°¡­Parrot.¡±

    [Won¡¯t you regret it?]

    A familiar voice leaked out from the floating iron ball.

    [You know a life without fighting. You know a life where you can be a little happier. And yet you¡¯re going to fight again?]

    ¡°I just realized one thing anew.¡±

    The voice of Deneb¡¯s mascot. Her partner who had been with her since the day she became a magical girl.

    ¡°You don¡¯t necessarily have to fight for your own happiness. It was okay to fight for others instead of myself.¡±

    The voice in the iron ball wasn¡¯t something that hadn¡¯t been heard until now. From the beginning, it had been activated and ready to respond whenever she truly wanted it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for forgetting you until now, Parrot.¡±

    [¡­Alright, I understand.]

    She remembered everything. So now, her task was clear.

    Joo Ah-yoon grabbed the iron ball.

    With a metallic click, the iron ball unfolded and became a belt buckle. A buckle shaped like a bird spreading its wings, different from the one currently worn by Watcher.

    Joo Ah-yoon proudly put that buckle around her waist and muttered,

    ¡°Transformation.¡±

    Amidst the flurry of colorful starlight and lightning, a single beam of light pierced through all that light.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    <b><i>Loss, Preparation (5)</i></b>

    Rain made of lightning.

    Many let out sighs and screams at this rarely seen disaster. It was hard to believe that a single viin had caused such a cmity.

    Although the electrical systems in most buildings had stopped, no new light source was needed.

    The entire sky was bright. When one lightning bolt ended, three more struck without dy. With tens of thousands of lightning bolts covering the sky, light was unnecessary.

    The sound of thunder mixed with wailing, creating a scene from hell. In the midst of it all were the magical girls.

    -Come this way! Over here!

    -If you¡¯re injured,e here!

    -I will protect you!Some led the evacuations, some treated the injured, and some used their bodies and magic to shield people from the lightning.

    And some resisted the viin, even knowing it was futile.

    ¡°Damn it all¡­¡±

    Orange Altair was one of them.

    She shot arrows endlessly, but most turned to ash after being struck by lightning before even reaching the viins. The few arrows that did make contact barely made a dent. The lightning wreathing their bodies acted like armor, blocking the arrows.

    If she took more time to concentrate magical power before shooting, she might be able to deal some damage. But she couldn¡¯t do that.

    The arrows shot incessantly from high ces served as good shields, blocking the lightning falling from the sky, making evacuation easier.

    If she were to reduce the number of these curtain fires, it was obvious that civilians would be harmed. Between certain protection and uncertain attack that might not even work, the choice was the former.

    Her eyes were tired from the madly shing lightning storm. For a moment, she took her eyes off to observe what others were doing. Even then, her hands did not stop.

    Most of those trying tond effective hits on the viin were no different from Orange Altair.

    ¡°Aaaagh! Why can¡¯t you exert any strength! Ganbare (hang in there)~ you trash!!! If you can¡¯t even attack, why are you alive!!! Just shine (die)!!! Ah, already dead.¡±

    Looking towards White Davi, Orange Altair heaved a deep sigh. It was a good opportunity to resolve never to be like that.

    If only she had diverted some of those many skeleton soldiers towards evacuation instead of meaninglessly charging them into the lightning, the situation might have been better.

    In the midst of this, she saw a new light welling up from the center of the lightning. It was an incredible amount of light. Enough to easily erase the shes of lightning and dye everything in its own color.

    A familiar pink.

    For a moment, Orange Altair went nk. Her hand, which had been drawing the bowstring without rest, stopped for just a moment.

    ¡°¡­Deneb?¡±

    It was a familiar starlight that she should no longer be able to see.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    [ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATION!]

    What flowed from the belt was a vigorous mechanical sound. A celestial observation recited in the mascot¡¯s voice.

    Joo Ah-yoon saw a star.

    A bright star that seemed like it would blind her. A star filled with a vivid pink light. But a small star.

    This star too, she knew.

    ¡°¡­Deneb.¡±

    The star she saw when she became a magical girl. The star that fell like a shooting star to her, who held an earnest wish.

    Though it was a small light, it was never a shabby light.

    She reached out and caressed the majestic light she saw again.

    ¡°Yes, I had forgotten you too.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon has no such thing as dreams. Nevertheless, the star came to grant her wish. Not to protect her dream, but to give her a chance to protect someone else¡¯s dream.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    But as time passed, Joo Ah-yoon gradually forgot her gratitude for the star. Circumstances overwhelmed will, fatigue consumed goodwill, and weakness erased courage.

    ¡°Now I won¡¯t forget.¡±

    Deneb.

    This star bearing the name of a tail, was her tail.

    Always an ufortable presence she wanted to detach, yet at the same time, a love-hate existence that made her lose bnce the moment it disappeared.

    ¡°And, I won¡¯t be ashamed either.¡±

    [Deneb!]

    The name of the first star was called.

    ¡°It might be shameless, but I have one more thing to say.¡±

    The star that came to Joo Ah-yoon, this time she sought and chose it.

    ¡°You alone are not enough.¡±

    She was no longer passively chosen. She directly chose her own light and drew the lines.

    [Deneb!]

    Deneb, the star of Leo.

    [Deneb Kaitos!]

    Deneb Kaitos, the star of Cetus.

    [Deneb Algedi!]

    Deneb Algedi, the star of Capricornus.

    [Deneb Dulfim!]

    Deneb Dulfim, the star of Delphinus.

    Four additional stars bearing the name of a tail were selected.

    She directly chose and selected the names of tails she always wanted to erase.

    Constetions are originally not there, but a stigma in the sky drawn by people connecting star to star.

    Then, if one is human, one can also connect distant stars and name them.

    Joo Ah-yoon connected her possibilities with her tail.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to be the body. Being the tail is enough.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t need attention. She doesn¡¯t need interest. There¡¯s no need to shine with a grand sense of mission or justice. Other people are enough to be such protagonists. What she wants is not to be the protagonist, but a world where these protagonists can shine.

    ¡°As long as I can connect, that¡¯s enough.

    That¡¯s why she is the tail.

    Not the sentence, but the period.

    Thema connecting sentence to sentence.

    This much is enough.

    Even if she¡¯s at the end, if she can be the stability for someone who runs without rest, that¡¯s enough.

    The possibility she observed has been realized here in form.

    Five different stars connected,pleting an existing constetion.

    [CASSIOPEIA!]

    Cassiopeia.

    It became a bridge connecting even to the North Star. A W-shaped constetion like a bird pping its wings.

    The constetion drawn to connect someone shining was, paradoxically, the shape of a queen who ascended to the sky.

    Five pink lights encircled Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s body. She ced her hand on the belt spread out in an M-shape. She firmly pressed the right wing. When she removed her hand, the folded wing slowly regained its original shape with sticity.

    Again, a mechanical sound leaked out.

    [CONSTELLATION OBSERVATION!]

    She saw the constetion.

    Having seen it, all that¡¯s left is to approach.

    To wrap that sparkle around this body.

    [Are You Ready?]

    The belt, her mascot, asked once again.

    Are you ready, it asked.

    Are you ready to give up your happiness, are you ready to give up your well-being and peace.

    Are you ready to challenge an endless path of hardship.

    Are you ready to lose the tranquility you could have had.

    ¡°Why so formal.¡±

    She merely recited her answer from just before once again.

    Joo Ah-yoon doesn¡¯t have the courage to dream.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been ready for a long time already.¡±

    But she has the courage to protect dreams.

    Because she had already been a magical girl for a long time.

    Because she had been a guardian.

    Kwaaang! A fierce light shot up to the end of the sky.

    A sacred stream of light flowed as if a celestial maiden was descending, and from within it walked someone adorned in pink armor decorated with white feathers and a white winged dress.

    Soon the light stream subsided and gathered at her chest. An ornament in the shape of the Cassiopeia constetion formed, decorating her.

    ¡°Gotta give what¡¯s due.¡±

    Even Aqu could not ignore that light. He lowered his gaze that had been fixed on the insolent one who cut off his neck.

    ¡°Ho.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but marvel even in the midst of his anger. The appearance was clearly that of a monster, but what he felt was the power of a magical girl, and at the same time, that magical girl¡¯s power existed in multiples.

    A presence as if five magical girls were gathered. Aqu smirked.

    ¡°Even an ant flinches when stepped on, I see you have the skill to protect yourself in this situation.¡±

    Aquughed haughtily and moved his hand again. Tens of thousands of lightning bolts moved ording to his gesture. It was as if an organic colony made of lightning was moving.

    ¡°Wait just a moment. I¡¯ll punish this guy and then have you.¡±

    Tens of thousands of lightning bolts merged into one stream, bing a thick bolt.

    ¡°Sleep for a bit.¡±

    Kwagwang! Lightning the size of a mountain came down to the ground. The target was towards her.

    ¡°You? Me? You¡¯re out of your mind.¡±

    But the lightning didn¡¯t reach the ground. The lightning was elegantly torn in half. From within the splitting lightning came a frivolousugh.

    ¡°You¡¯re too expensive for the likes of you to have me.¡±

    Tung, she lightly dusted off her hands. What flowed from her fingertips was a shuriken resembling a butterfly. Aqu avoided the shuriken by just slightly tilting his head.

    But at that moment. The positions of the butterfly and her were reversed.

    Finding herself suddenly flying through the sky, she looked down at Aqu and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Listen well!¡±

    Her outstretched foot came down towards Aqu.

    ¡°All you bastards will have is death, damn it!!!¡±

    Before Aqu could even react, her kick struck his head. Pop! With a crisp impact sound, Lightning¡¯s body and head were separated. His head flew through the sky once again.

    ¡°How dare you¡­!¡±

    Aqu tried to reform Lightning¡¯s body. However, just before the lightning could move, a shadow fell over his head.

    A ck-eyed viinposed entirely of white lightning. It was Watcher. He raised his brutishrge axe high.

    And then he brought it straight down.

    Kwagwang! Thunder rolled and Aqu¡¯s headnded on the ground without any dy.

    ¡°H-How dare you¡­!¡±

    ¡°You what.¡±

    She, who had somehow alreadye down to the ground first, kicked Aqu¡¯s grounded head up like a ser ball.

    Watcher, falling from above gaining gravitational eleration, swung his axe aiming at that head.

    A sh intended to cleave in two. But Aqu¡¯s head ultimately did not split. In the end, Watcher decided to drive the axe into the ground with the head pinned under it.

    Kwagwang! A thunderous sound like a giant tree splitting rang out and Aqu¡¯s head was buried deep into the earth.

    Aqu was still not dead. Watcher swung his axe again. But Aqu was faster. He spewed lightning in all directions. The lightning, emitted in the shape of a golden crown, easily melted and burned the surroundings as if melting chocte.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±

    Just before the lightning touched Watcher¡¯s body, she threw butterfly-shaped shurikens. In two directions simultaneously. One towards Watcher, one towards empty space untouched by lightning.

    As the butterfly reached Watcher, he was immediately transported to the empty space.

    The ability of teleportation, connecting end to end like a bridge. An ability once possessed was now back in her hands.

    ¡°How dare you insignificant things¡­!¡±

    ¡°Damn, he¡¯s so tough.¡±

    Aqu thrashed about in seething rage. No one here was intimidated by that anger.

    One held the butterfly shuriken, one raised the axe.

    Behind her back, an elegant wing-robe fluttered while behind Watcher¡¯s back, lightning taking on the appearance of a cloak shook incessantly.

    There were no words between the two. Watcher, focused only on the target, had no chance to properly observe her. Also, there was no particr reason to eliminate her who was helping to deal with the enemy. So Watcher neglected her. Watcher had no emotions towards her. No worry, no gratitude, no sadness. He had now lost everything.

    She observed Watcher. Judging by the amount of lightning, it seemed like 30 seconds would be the limit to maintain his power.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Behind the expressionless helmet, her expression was undoubtedly a smile. She pointed a finger at Watcher.

    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s finish him first.¡±

    The butterfly flew. The butterfly that passed behind Aqu¡¯s head had suddenly switched positions with Joo Ah-yoon. She spoke final words to the arrogant head.

    ¡°Are you ready to dance with the stars?¡±

    ¡°What are you suddenly saying¡­.¡±

    She threw butterflies simultaneously. One butterfly soared into the sky, the other touched Aqu¡¯s head.

    And so Aqu¡¯s head was transported to the sky. The butterflies did not end with just one. Tens of thousands of butterflies embroidered the area around him.

    ¡°Ah, no¡­.¡±

    Aqu, already guessing her ability, muttered in unease. He tried to emit lightning to scatter the butterflies, but the light just passed through. It couldn¡¯t push away the butterflies.

    One butterfly disappeared, and she appeared to strike Aqu¡¯s head. Then another disappeared, and Watcher appeared to behead him.

    There were still tens of thousands of butterflies left.

    The 7.11 seconds it took for Aqu¡¯s head to fall back to the ground. During those 7.11 seconds, tens of thousands of butterflies vanished and tens of thousands of kicks and shes were repeated.

    Hajyeokgak (Butterfly Kick).

    To the point where one could not tell what was butterfly and what was attack, ephemerally and fleetingly, tens of thousands of trajectories decorated the sky. Pink and white lines were drawn for a few seconds.

    In just a few seconds, Aqu experienced the torment of endless hell. No matter how tough a head, it could not remain intact in this endless agony.

    Just before touching the ground, his head turned to powder and scattered.

    ¡°I guess¡­ You weren¡¯t prepared.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon muttered, watching the pathetic demise of the once-arrogant viin.

    The sky had cleared up at some point.

    The final thunderbolt cast into that dry sky.

    ¡°¡­You too, brother?¡±

    Looking at Watcher, Han Jae-jung, she muttered sadly.

    T/N: Your support is greatly needed, I am not one toin but this novel cannot carry on like this.

    Anyways¡­ Happy Reading!!! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    <b><i>Get on Board (1)</i></b>

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not over yet. I know, damn it.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon muttered roughly and looked at the Watcher.

    ¡°Now what¡­.¡±

    She slowly assumed a stance while swallowing dry saliva from tension. The Watcher was staring nkly at Aqu¡¯s head that had turned to dust. After the dustpletely scattered away, he raised his head.

    Soon his gaze turned toward Joo Ah-yoon. Their eyes met, encased in lenses.

    Compared to what she had just seen, the light intensity was clearly less. Rather than lightning, it felt like artificial current flowing through the body. Between the shing lights, white and ck armor could be seen.

    ¡°Well, wait! I may not be very believable looking like this right now¡­ Ah damn it, even my voice is modted.¡±

    The Watcher who had been quietly staring at her picked up his axe. Just as he had done when swinging at Aqu, with a cold and thorough attitude like a machine.Joo Ah-yoon tensed up and got into position. Now there was very little time left. It wouldn¡¯t even be 20 seconds until he consumed all the starlight.

    ¡°What am I really going to do about this¡­.¡±

    Her mind was troubled. What would happen if all the starlight was consumed?

    Like other viins, he could end up in a state unable to use more power or his transformation might just be undone. But this was nothing more than a hopeful assumption.

    What if, when that starlight was all used up, his life woulde to an end along with it?

    Considering how he had forcibly filled empty spaces in his body with lightning to maintain function, it was quite a possible scenario.

    Joo Ah-yoon tensed at the chilling imagination. At the same time, she had to be tense in another way as well.

    The Watcher had perfectly prepared to attack.

    [Get ready Guardian! Here hees¡­!]

    He only prepared.

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s noting though?¡±

    [Um¡­ Well, that¡¯s strange. The probability of him attacking was over 90 percent.]

    ¡°Hey you fake bastard. You moved from a parrot head to an iron head but you¡¯re still birdbrained.¡±

    [F-Fake?! The new prediction system I obtained this time is quite urate! What¡¯s strange isn¡¯t me, it¡¯s that guy!]

    ¡°That guy? My, you¡¯re speaking quite carelessly?¡±

    [You swear much more than me but why only scold me¡­.]

    Even as the embarrassed mascot¡¯s voice shook Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s mind, the Watcher showed no signs of moving.

    He had coldly stopped moving, as if the operation of a machine had been forcibly blocked. Considering the objective, not dealing with the monster before his eyes would ssify as abnormal behavior.

    [¡­Is there still memory remaining?]

    Such a question flowed in from the belt. The reason for stopping action now originated not from purposeful consciousness, but human consciousness. It was certainly a usible hypothesis.

    ¡®Even with his heart pierced and dominated by starlight, it means he still cares for me¡­.¡¯

    Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s heart grew more troubled.

    ¡®If only I could have transformed a little faster¡­.¡¯

    But even this time spent thinking now was precious.

    Joo Ah-yoon had to make a choice. Whether to let his starlight be wasted or to block it off.

    ¡°Damn it really¡­ If something goes wrong, I¡¯ll at least apany you to the afterlife!¡±

    Chwarak. She held up amendation resembling a butterfly. A mysterious pink light flew by her side.

    [No wait. Guardian. Your unrequited love seems like it¡¯ll be fine. You don¡¯t have to be in such a rush.]

    ¡°I-It¡¯s not unrequited love?!¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon shouted in a shrill voice. She had made a resolution she couldn¡¯t tell others about, but that seriousness disappeared in an instant.

    [Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ugly to still not admit it? Anyway birdbrain. What you need to worry about right

    now isn¡¯t that.]

    The sky was clear. The lightning rain had disappeared. It was because Aqu was gone. Now that the threatening beams of light that made even taking one step difficult had stopped, naturally those who had been protecting people within those light beams could alsoe this way.

    [Now worry about the ones who areing.]

    Entranced by an eerie presence, she looked to the side. From so far away that the gaze could not even be traced, hostile eyes were being sent in this direction.

    Joo Ah-yoon knew the identity of that gaze.

    ¡°Orange Altair¡­.¡±

    Since only Orange Altair, that one, was capable of sniping from this distance. She was a rude magical

    girl who had often kept Joo Ah-yoon in check and picked fights with her from before.

    ¡°What kind of bullshit is that jerk trying to pull¡­?¡±

    Is she thinking of shooting the Watcher? He wouldn¡¯t even be able to properly resist against a magical girl.

    But she was not in a position to only keep Orange Altair in check.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    The surrounding temperature sharply dropped. Even though it was currently December, this was an abnormal cold. Unusual weatherparable even to the rain of lightning. Joo Ah-yoon knew the culprit this time as well.

    No, almost any civilized person would know. There was only one figure who could wield ice magic to

    this degree.

    ¡®Only a few seconds have passed since Aqu disappeared¡­.¡¯

    Blue Sirius, one of Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s heroes and saviors, had appeared.

    ¡°Are you very busy?¡±

    ¡°¡­Blue Sirius.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you know my name? How grateful.¡±

    Sheughed huhu, but Blue Sirius¡¯s eyes were by no means gentle. An icy gaze colder than the current air temperature stabbed Joo Ah-yoon.

    ¡®So this is how seniors deal with viins¡­.¡¯

    Overwhelming killing intent. With just that gaze, weak monsters would have been easily immobilized.

    Fortunately, since she prioritized evacuation and protection over viin extermination, she probably did not participate in the battle just now.

    People would have died more easily than flies in that storm. It means she needed to devote all her abilities to protection that much.

    But once the conflict between monsters has ended and the lightning rain has stopped, now there is no need to hold back hatred.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask first¡­ What is that power?¡±

    Blue Sirius bes endlessly merciless towards viins. Among magical girls with deep grievances against viins, she had an especially strong hatred.

    It was a gaze iparable to how she usually saw Joo Ah-yoon. Faced with this clear hostility she felt for the first time, Joo Ah-yoon trembled involuntarily.

    In the case of viins, filled with barbaric instincts and arrogance, there were few chances to taste such killing intent.

    But Blue Sirius now is not like that. This is an utterly human murderous intent, mixing reason and instinct. The one she cherished most is now trying to kill her.

    Realizing this fact, Joo Ah-yoon felt sadness beyond fear.

    ¡°I have something to ask. That¡¯s Ah-yoon¡¯s starlight, so why are you handling it? ¡­No, right? It can¡¯t be. Right?¡±

    [Guardian! Take care of your unrequited love first! There¡¯s no need to fight now! If you¡¯re not going to put on an identity reveal show, take care of that guy right now!]

    Blue Sirius¡¯ voice and the mascot¡¯s voice from the belt mixed together. Joo Ah-yoon snapped back to her senses at those urgent cries.

    [He¡¯sing undone!]

    Joo Ah-yoon looked to the side. The starlight was faint. It was a very fragile light, as if it could disappear at any moment. The lightning and armor that had formed the Watcher¡¯s body scattered into particles of light.

    ¡°Oh shit, we¡¯re fucked.¡±

    She threw the butterfly she had been holding towards the air and the Watcher. As soon as the butterfly touched Han Jae-jung¡¯s body, his body flew through the air.

    In an instant, Han Jae-jung moved out of Blue Sirius¡¯ line of sight. Joo Ah-yoon didn¡¯t even give him time to turn his head.

    In just the blink of an eye, thousands of butterflies filled the sky, disorienting vision. She had already finished training this ability to handle projectiles that closely resembled such creatures back when she was Pink Deneb.

    Before Blue Sirius could even react, she had leapt through the world several times. Of course, this meant heavy consumption of starlight.

    It didn¡¯t matter. This was the escape route anyway. It¡¯s a path taken while discarding the premise for battles toe.

    [Use it moderately, you bitch! You¡¯re burning through it all! Your body will hurtter! Hey, bitch! Hey! Hey!]

    She obsessively threw butterflies and repeatedly teleported to their locations.

    [Hey! This much is enough! Stop now!]

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Only then did Joo Ah-yoon stop moving. She had wasted most of her starlight. She exhaled deeply, catching her breath, and for a while breathed roughly.

    Her body, overworked from tension and strain, screamed. Joo Ah-yoon released her transformation. Pink particles scattered from her, revealing the familiar small body.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I thought I was going to die.¡±

    And beside her was someone who had actually died ande back to life.

    ¡°¡­Brother.¡±

    A sturdy adult male body just under 190 cm, breathing evenly. It was Han Jae-jung¡¯s body. As the mascot said, he hadn¡¯t died. That was truly fortunate.

    But she still needed to confirm something beyond survival.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already seen each other naked anyway¡­. So understand, okay?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon carefully removed his top. Since it was a shirt, she only needed to undo the buttons, which was convenient. Joo Ah-yoon, not having fully stabilized her body yet, was still breathing roughly and her face was flushed.

    Even as shemented her own appearance ¨C unbuttoning a man¡¯s clothes with a reddened face and ragged breathing ¨C her hands moved without hesitation.

    ¡°¡­This is strange.¡±

    The three holes that should have pierced his chest area were cleanly gone without a trace.

    ¡°Even for a viin¡­ No, of course, there was that bastard earlier.¡±

    Recalling Aqu, who had spoken and moved just fine even with his head cut off, her mood soured.

    ¡°Brother¡¯s body is human. So why is it so perfectly fine like this¡­ Hey Parrot. Do you know anything?¡±

    [I don¡¯t know.]

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    She looked incredulously at him, who had taken the form of a steel ball again from his belt appearance.

    ¡°You said it was fine earlier! Didn¡¯t you say that because you knew something?!¡±

    [Something just popped into view! I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a function of this new body or what, but anyway, predictions have be easier than before! You know too, since you kept getting assistance during battle!]

    It was true. Compared to when she was a magical girl, the mascot had be much more useful. It gave real-time advice on enemy attack paths or where it would be good to throw butterflies. Thanks to that, she was able to dodge Aqu¡¯s attacks a few times too.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t know why Brother is like this?¡±

    [That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying! It would be faster to ask him yourself¡­ Hey, what are you doing.]

    Rustle, a presence was felt from behind.

    The eyes that had been prettily closed until now snapped open. It didn¡¯t take long for Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s eyes to meet his.

    Han Jae-jung looked around, moving his head. Only then did Joo Ah-yoon realize that she was still holding his shirt hem, not having buttoned it up yet.

    ¡°Ah. Brother¡­ this is.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah-yoon.¡±

    Han Jae-jung smirked.

    ¡°You wanted to see my body that badly? Last time too, and now again.¡±

    ¡°You start talking shit as soon as you wake up, you crazy bastard. No, there¡¯s a reason for all this¡­.¡±

    At that moment, her vision wavered. The symptoms were simr to having a high fever.

    No, it was the fever itself. It was the body of a sick person.

    [I told you. Your insides would turn overter.]

    She didn¡¯t know it would be like this. Before she could say anything, Joo Ah-yoon copsed onto Han Jae-jung¡¯s chest.

    Through dimming vision and consciousness, she heard the mascot¡¯s sarcasm. Thest thing she saw was Han Jae-jung¡¯s perplexed expression.

    Looking at him, Joo Ah-yoon was worried too.

    She recalled the pain she was experiencing now and Blue Sirius¡¯ gaze she had just seen.

    Had Han Jae-jung been going through this all along?

    ¡°Ack.¡±

    Indeed, he¡¯s quite a pitiful person.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Ughk!¡±

    She woke up from sleep and immediately sat up. She was quite taken aback by the unfamiliar interior. This isn¡¯t home.

    She saw Han Jae-jung dozing off in the chair next to her.

    ¡°Brother! Where is this¡­.¡±

    ¡°Urk?! Uh, um¡­ You¡¯re awake? That¡¯s a relief. Ah! You know what? You had a really bad fever. Are you feeling a bit better now?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yeah¡­ I think I¡¯m okay. Where is this?¡±

    No matter how she looked at it, this wasn¡¯t the interior of an ordinary home. Cheap-looking wallpaper and unnecessarily shy curtains. Han Jae-jung, still half-asleep, muttered while holding his head.

    ¡°Motel¡­.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck?¡±

    T/N: Hi @everyone, sorry to say this but this novel will be dropped due tock of support, It has been through a lot of mess wherein the subscription tform refunded the supporters their funds and closed the support page and that is why the Illustration page is no longer working. Basically that means there is literally a big loss of funds for this novel and I can not carry on like this as the cost for this novel is too much. Some chapters are still left but that will end in time. Just to note, I am not dropping this novel voluntarily as I preferpleting a trantion, but this situation has forced my hands, anyways have a day. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    <b><i>Get On Board (2)</i></b>

    ¡°Wh-what?! A motel?! Are you crazy? We¡¯re not kids anymore, we¡¯re grown adults, so what the hell kind of funny business are you trying to pull, just the two of us¡­.¡±

    ¡°Funny business?¡±

    Ha, exhaling a small sigh, Han Jae-jung sneered.

    ¡°We¡¯re not even close enough for funny business¡­ More importantly, what could a sick girl and a sick guy do together? Don¡¯t think weird things.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you bring me to a motel¡­.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon stopped mid-sentence and held her head. There were still traces of fever lingering in her body. Loud noises led to headaches.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    ¡°See? That¡¯s what happens when you start yelling first thing in the morning.¡±As she rubbed her head, Joo Ah-yoon soon realized that not only her head hurt, but her throat as well. On top of that, her legs and arms were sore from muscle pain. She was then able to examine her own

    body.

    Her clothes were greatly disheveled. Moreover, the hoodie she had worn yesterday waspletely removed, leaving her upper body in just underwear.

    ¡°Y-you bastard!¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon pulled the nket up to the edge of her shoulders and shouted.

    ¡°So much for not doing any funny business¡­ Y-you pervert! You scoundrel!¡±

    ¡°This is really driving me crazy¡­.¡±

    Han Jae-jung also held his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t shout¡­ You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s hurting¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­?! Y-you were hurting? What did I do¡­ W-was I that violent¡­?¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember anything. How sick were you?¡±

    Muttering in a weak voice, Han Jae-jung tossed his phone.

    A video was ying on the screen.

    -Joo Ah-yoon¡­? Oh wait, where are you going. Oh, oh, what¡¯s wrong with her.

    Han Jae-jung, who was operating the camera, looked somewhere and ran out urgently. Soon, Joo Ah-yoon was in the camera frame, in the shower. Thankfully, she was wearing clothes. And this was the problem.

    Shaaaaa.

    In the video, Joo Ah-yoon was showering with her clothes on.

    -Uuuugh¡­.

    -Ah shit, really¡­ Hey! Hey! What are you doing, you idiot!

    After roughly cing the phone on a shelf, Han Jae-jung hurriedly approached Joo Ah-yoon. By now the screen had turned ck, and only sounds could be heard.

    The sound of rushing water could still be heard, along with Han Jae-jung¡¯s screaming in disgust.

    -Need to shower¡­ Sweat¡­.

    -What nonsense, really¡­!

    -Brother, I need the bathroom¡­.

    -Oh my god, shit, hey, at least take off your pants. Hey!

    Joo Ah-yoon, who had gradually caught on to the whole story, held her head for a different reason than before.

    ¡°¡­You understand?¡±

    Whew, Han Jae-jung exhaled deeply and stopped the video.

    ¡°I wanted to leave a video in case you misunderstood, and thank goodness I did.¡±

    While feeling a throbbing headache, she tried her best to think about what she had donest night. But she couldn¡¯t recall anything at all.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I was like that¡­? That¡¯s a lie¡­.¡±

    ¡°How foolish to deny what you¡¯ve seen with your own eyes and heard with your own ears.¡±

    Han Jae-jung clicked his tongue. Joo Ah-yoon had nothing to say. She pulled the nket up to the top of her head. Before being covered by the nket, her face was red.

    ¡°Th-then! Why did you bring me to a motel?¡±

    ¡°By the time I could properly get up, it was already evening, you know? All the hospitals were closed, and even if we went, we¡¯d only get a few pills from the pharmacy¡­ And going to the emergency room, it would have already been packed with people today.¡±

    Lightning, downpour, not many people would have been safe moving through that. Even though the attack happened on the outskirts of the city, there were still quite a few victims.

    The emergency room would be full by now. It was obvious that a fever wouldn¡¯t be considered an emergency.

    ¡°Going to your house from there was too far, and I didn¡¯t know your door passcode, and my ce has really bad security and hygiene. It was also much farther away. So¡­ I brought you to a nearby motel so you could at least get a good sleep¡­.¡±

    Han Jae-jung recounted how they ended up at the motel, smacking his lips as if embarrassed.

    ¡°And this is how it turned out. Are you feeling better now?¡±

    ¡°I still hurt.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll probably hurt a lot until today. I do too.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon slightly lifted the nket, peeking out just her eyes. His clothes were dirty, and there were traces of fatigue all around his eyes.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°What are you sorry for? Being sick is hard enough, you don¡¯t need to be sorry on top of that.¡±

    Ah, letting out a small exmation, Han Jae-jung grinned mischievously.

    ¡°Come to think of it, now we¡¯ve seen each other naked.¡±

    ¡°Aaaack! This is so embarrassing, dammit!!!!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! We¡¯ve truly be like family now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t put spaces between those words, you jerk!¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon pulled the nket over her head again. Han Jae-jung¡¯sughter drowned out the chirping of morning birds and spread widely. His smilested as long as Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s blush.

    When Han Jae-jung¡¯sughter stopped, Joo Ah-yoon asked in a whining voice from under the nket

    ¡°I want to get dressed.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Bring me my hoodie.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    He brought the clothes as requested. Suddenly, rustling sounds could be heard from her as she snatched the clothes from inside the nket.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Having finished dressing, Joo Ah-yoon finally emerged from under the nket. Whether it was from being under the nket or not havingpletely shaken off her embarrassment, her face was still as red as a mingo. Unable to look Han Jae-jung in the eye, she turned her head away and murmured destely.

    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±

    Han Jae-jung chuckled.

    ¡°I told you, you don¡¯t need to say that. It¡¯s not your fault for being sick¡­.¡±

    ¡°It could be my fault. I chose it myself¡­.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon stopped mid-sentence and closed her mouth. Then she looked at the steel ball. The cold, inanimate object that had be almost like her mascot.

    [What are you looking at?]

    ¡°Heh, right.¡±

    Despite its cold appearance, it had such a fiery personality.

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad at me?¡±

    Han Jae-jung was not unaware of thepressed meaning behind those words. Joo Ah-yoon had regained the power of the star. And not in the form of a magical girl, but in the form of a viin.

    For Han Jae-jung, who had avoided her fighting, it was not a wee development.

    Han Jae-jung raised his hand towards Joo Ah-yoon, who was looking at him anxiously. Thinking he might flick her forehead, Joo Ah-yoon tensed and tightly closed her eyes. But making such tension seem pointless, a gentle touchnded on her head.

    ¡°Why would I be mad?¡±

    Han Jae-jung gently stroked her head as if soothing a child.

    Head patting had a bad reputation as an action women dislike, but Joo Ah-yoon epted the touch with unusual docility. Like a purring cat showing a bit of affection, she closed her eyes and gently pressed her lips together.

    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? That if this was your choice, I would respect it. If my Joo Ah-yoon, whom I like, wants to do this, why would I stop her?¡±

    ¡®My Joo Ah-yoon, whom I like¡¯ was a wordy Han Jae-jung often enjoyed. It was a phrase he had devised to approach Joo Ah-yoon, who often tensed up whenever they met, in a friendly way. It had eventually stuck to his tongue, and he continued using it even now that she had be an adult.

    Joo Ah-yoon didn¡¯t dislike those words. If someone had used her name to tease her, her reaction would have been different. But in Han Jae-jung¡¯s words, what mattered more than the y on her name was the ¡®whom I like¡¯ part.

    It had always been like that. He always called her name with affection. From when she was a little kid being bullied to now when she had be a proper adult.

    And as always, Joo Ah-yoon was happy to hear it.

    It was the same now.

    She even nuzzled and clung to Han Jae-jung¡¯s hand that was patting her head.

    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s up with you?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not mad, then praise me.¡±

    If not a scolding, then a reward. It was a simple proposal.

    ¡°Ha¡­ I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in a position to call me shameless either.¡±

    Han Jae-jungughed softly and ruffled Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s hair more roughly.

    ¡°Alright, thank you. For saving me. For looking out for me. If it weren¡¯t for you, I really would have died. When did our little Ah-yoon, who used to cry all the time, grow up to be so mature?¡±

    His touch had be rougher, almost to the point of grabbing and shaking.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re the one leading me, it¡¯s cool. You¡¯ve really grown up well.¡±

    ¡°Aaagh, stop it!¡±

    ¡°Well, you asked for it.¡±

    ¡°G-gently! You know what I mean, right?¡±

    ¡°I like it rough.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god. Ow, it really hurts. Hey, hey!¡±

    ¡°Hey?¡±

    ¡°Brother, be more gentle!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    After an exchange of rough touches and warm curses, Han Jae-jung took his hand off her head. Joo Ah-yoon straightened out her tousled hair.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°It was messy to begin with.¡±

    Han Jae-jung retorted glibly, avoiding Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s sharp re. But soon enough, he met her eyes again.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon frowned and asked why he was staring so intently all of a sudden.

    ¡°No, I was just¡­ Wondering if this is really the Joo Ah-yoon I knew?¡±

    ¡°Are you picking a fight?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. Like I said earlier, I¡¯m just so proud of you.¡±

    Tsk, Han Jae-jung clicked his tongue and repeated his words.

    ¡°I¡¯m just so proud¡­¡±

    Han Jae-jung soon rubbed his face with his hands a couple of times. It was a dry face wash mixed with irritation and discontent.

    ¡°Ah-yoon.¡±

    He opened his lips in a serious tone.

    ¡°From now on, you won¡¯t be weed by people anymore. We, who are neither human nor magical girl nor viin, will be doubted and threatened by all these beings. So¡­¡±

    Pfft, Joo Ah-yoonughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt? I know. Brother, I¡¯ve been insulted a lot.¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s not hurt each other.¡±

    Han Jae-jung intertwined his right and left index fingers to form a ring-like shape.

    ¡°Let¡¯s unite as much as possible among us who know each other¡¯s identities and pasts. Let¡¯s cherish each other. Let¡¯s not doubt, not threaten, and always be on the same side. That¡¯s what I wanted to say.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re basically in the same boat now, one we can¡¯t get off of.¡±

    Amunity of fate. That would be the right way to put it.

    Two people who have belts that can transform them into viins.

    Two people who can belong to both human society and viin society, while also being excluded from both.

    Water already spilled cannot be returned. Even more so if the owner of the cup spilled it themselves.

    Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s transformation was her own decision.

    She wanted to gain power, and so she did.

    That¡¯s why Han Jae-jung didn¡¯t reproach her, but expressed his intention to unite.

    Beyond simple senior-junior or sibling rtionship, it was the moment their true bond was being formed.

    Han Jae-jung ced his hand over Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s.

    ¡°Ah-yoon. Where do you think we should open our cafe?¡±

    He had clearly been indifferent about opening a cafe until yesterday, but now he approached the topic with an active attitude.

    ¡°I have a few candidates¡­ Want to go check them out right after we¡¯re discharged?¡±

    ¡°Get better first, then we¡¯ll talk.¡±

    ¡°Why~ I¡¯m totally fine now. Oh, but let¡¯s exclude that ce from yesterday as a candidate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. If we hear bird chirps or thunder there, we might get traumatized.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Until right before leaving the room, the two of them chatted away on the bed for a long time.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Fuck¡­ fuck¡­.¡±

    In a shabby vige of run-down houses, someone was running urgently down the street from early morning. His breathing and gait seemed extremely hurried.

    ¡°H-help! Please save me!¡±

    He called out for someone to help him, but no one came forward. Only the heartless sounds of window curtains closing and doors being locked echoed through the air.

    ¡°You fucking¡­ Are you even human?! Why isn¡¯t anyone helping?! We¡¯re all people! As fellow humans¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ho ho, what a thing to say.¡±

    As he ran out of breath and his pace gradually slowed, three figures walked leisurely behind him.

    They had human forms, but their heads were not human. They had an eerie appearance, as if heads

    had been taken from some statue and ced atop their necks.

    ¡°It¡¯s because they¡¯re human that they don¡¯t help. Who would step into a situation where they might die? The world is so dangerous these days. Help the wrong person and you might end up dead yourself.¡±

    The one in the center stretched.

    ¡°Whew, I can¡¯t get used to this time difference. Why is it morning already?¡±

    ¡°Elder brother, what can we do?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, what can we do.¡±

    He sneered lightly and then approached the running man. The man pulled out a piece of metal from inside his clothes. A shape any modern person would recognize, a gun.

    ¡°D-don¡¯te closer! Stay away!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, mister. What are you doing? How do you expect to kill a viin with that thing?¡±

    ¡°I said don¡¯te closer!!!¡±

    Bang-!

    A merciless gunshot rang out, and a person fell.

    It wasn¡¯t the one who was shot.

    The man holding the guny sprawled on the roadside with his head burst open, while the statue-headed man casually brushed off the blood on his shirt and got up.

    ¡°Ugh, filthy. Let¡¯s go, boys.¡±

    ¡°Yes, brother.¡±

    ¡°Understood, brother.¡±

    And they continued on their way.

    They were the three viins, Stern, Sail, and Carina.

    ¡°We need to find our youngest.¡±

    Viins walking over corpses.

    It was such an everyday scene in the slums that no one questioned or objected to it.

    T/N: Hi @everyone, sorry to say this but this novel will be dropped due tock of support, It has been through a lot of mess wherein the subscription tform refunded the supporters their funds and closed the support page and that is why the Illustration page is no longer working. Basically that means there is literally a big loss of funds for this novel and I can not carry on like this as the cost for this novel is too much. Some chapters are still left but that will end in time. Just to note, I am not dropping this novel voluntarily as I preferpleting a trantion, but this situation has forced my hands, anyways have a day. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    <b><i>Get on Board (3)</i></b>

    Winter had arrived in earnest. Frost covered the windows, and just breathing made visible puffs of air. The cold air mercilessly struck the ears, turning the skin red and numbing the senses until the fingertips started to ache.

    At times like this, one would want to just stay huddled at home on an electric mattress peeling mandarins, but that wasn¡¯t possible right now.

    ¡°Brother, how about this ce?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s too cramped. Plus, the entrance is inconvenient, and people without cars would have a hard time getting here.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­? Tsk, this is difficult.¡±

    It was because I had to help Joo Ah-yoon prepare to open a cafe. We had decided on interior props, furniture, and main menu items through discussion, but we still hadn¡¯t settled on where to open the cafe.

    I would get my barista license while gaining experience running the cafe.

    I wondered when Joo Ah-yoon had managed to get her barista and baking certifications in the midst of being so busy. She had always been a pretty good student in the past, so I suppose it was thanks to her diligence and academic aptitude.Despite her short stature.

    ¡°What were you just thinking about?¡±

    ¡°Just that the ce we saw earlier seemed cheap¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother, I told you not to decide based on the cheapest option, didn¡¯t I? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re opening in a busy district. Money wille and go. We need to carefully choose the ce we like best.¡±

    ¡°¡­Right.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure. To me, aside from a few that seemed subpar, they all looked about the same.

    Of course, since Joo Ah-yoon was the one funding it, I couldn¡¯t reallyin. She stared at me intently before letting out a chuckle.

    ¡°Cold?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s honest.¡±

    Then she gestured with her hand, signaling me to lean down. Without a word, I bent down. Joo Ah-yoon smiled widely and touched my ears and cheeks with her gloved hands.

    ¡°Look at how red your ears and cheeks are. People might think you¡¯re drunk. You look just like a fool.¡±

    ¡°Well, I am intoxicated ¨C by Ah-yoon¡¯s charms.¡±

    ¡°Aigo, you¡¯re really spouting nonsense. Looks like you¡¯ve been properly smitten. Alright, let¡¯s look around for a cafe or somece to warm up after this.¡±

    Even as she swore, she seemed amused as she smiled. Once Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s hands left my face, I straightened back up.

    ¡°It¡¯s so damn tall, as always¡­ What¡¯s it like breathing the air up there?¡±

    ¡°Very fresh.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I envy you. Oh, that¡¯s right, brother, did you know? I¡¯ve grown taller now.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. 0.3cm.¡±

    I thought she must have grown quite a bit, but only 0.3cm? Despite the pitiful amount, Joo Ah-yoon puffed out her chest proudly.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just the kind of fluctuation you get every time you measure it¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not!¡±

    Strongly refuting my words, Joo Ah-yoon dered with a sense of desperation, ¡°This means I¡¯ve entered the 150cm range!¡±

    ¡°Oh, uhh¡­¡±

    Well, I can see why that would be quite desperate. Come to think of it, I would have been anxious too if the leading digit changed.

    ¡°A positive effect of the transformation?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a side effect.¡±

    ¡°No, it means my body is growing more suited forbat! My growth tes haven¡¯t closed even in my 20s!¡±

    ¡°But what if I can¡¯t see my adorable little Ah-yoon anymore~¡±

    ¡°I might even end up taller than you, brother.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re having delusions of grandeur over just 0.3cm. First, hit 160cm and we¡¯ll talk.¡±

    ¡°Just give me a year.¡±

    We walked on, exchanging lighthearted banter. Our visible breaths condensed and rose into the air.

    After her first transformation, Joo Ah-yoon had gone through several more transformations. It had been enough time for her to get used to her belt transformation.

    Enough time to realize the differences between her transformation and mine.

    The biggest differences were in the belt and the stars.

    When in its dormant state, it¡¯s presumed to have the same design as mine, but once transformed into its belt form, it lookspletely different from mine.

    A white belt shaped like an upside-down ¡®W¡¯ simr to a bird spreading its wings, with a lens in the center.

    Quite different from the basic belt form I have. Everything except the central lens had changed.

    Additionally, while the star I possess is simr to that of the viins, the five stars Joo Ah-yoon has resemble those of a Magical Girl.

    Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s stars emitted a cleaner, purer light. A light uncannily simr in color to the stars held by Magical Girls. An infinite radiance that continues growing without limits.

    In other words, while Joo Ah-yoon has alreadypleted her constetion, her growth potential is endless.

    ¡®I wonder if my transformation is the strange one, or if it¡¯s hers that¡¯s strange¡­¡¯

    It¡¯s troublesome not being able to create samples. Maybe I should stop by Botis¡¯ ceter and ask him about it.

    ¡°What are you thinking about so intently?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Oh, it¡¯s the new year tomorrow, so I was wondering what we should do.¡±

    ¡°We need to find a ce for the cafe before the new year!¡±

    ¡°There are only a few hours left¡­¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon was cheerful. Seeing her spiritedness naturally brought a smile to my face. She truly did suit having the stars of a Magical Girl. What an incredibly pure and innocent person.

    ¡®The problem now is me.¡¯

    I¡¯ve resolved Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s memory issue, and her vision is clear. But I still haven¡¯t found all of my stars, and my memories are the same.

    ¡®Just what happened to me to lose so many memories?¡¯

    If losing memories itself is a trial, then that means I¡¯m still in the midst of trials. My purpose is to protect the Magical Girls. That hasn¡¯t changed.

    ording to Botis, memory loss is a test of whether I can properly proceed without knowing my purpose. But since I already know my purpose, what meaning does this loss hold for me?

    ¡®Just what kind of mess is this?¡¯

    It¡¯splicated.

    ¡°Sheesh¡­¡±

    ¡°What, were you that cold? Should we get going? Want me to transform?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless with it¡­ You don¡¯t even know how dangerous that technique is. There are side effects. Your mind could change like the viins.¡±

    ¡°¡­My height could increase too, you know.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what a side effect is.¡±

    She still hasn¡¯t shed her childish nature. Considering that Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s star is close to that of a magical girl, there¡¯s a higher possibility that side effects like mine won¡¯t ur. But just in case.

    ¡®Come to think of it, Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s transformation is much saferpared to mine.¡¯

    No going berserk, less worry about being consumed by viinous thoughts, memory loss is quickly recovered, and from what I¡¯ve heard, there¡¯s nopulsory mechanism like quests either.

    ¡®Ah shit, life is so unfair.¡¯

    To think there¡¯s such a gap even among the socially disadvantaged, is this the cruel reality? But then again, thinking about the fact that there are tons of people worse off than me, even these thoughts are delusions.

    I turned my gaze towards the mascot. ording to Joo Ah-yoon, her belt is imnted with a former mascot that is very amiable, but this cold one doesn¡¯t seem to worry properly and is always thinking about rolling around.

    [The current number of stars the Guardian possesses is 14.]

    ¡®I didn¡¯t ask.¡¯

    Although I was curious.

    ¡°Huh? brother, how about this ce?¡±

    While walking, Joo Ah-yoon pointed to a spot. It was a small cafe located on an alleyway. A dim,ntern-like light was wiping out the shadows and illuminating the signboard.

    ¡°Looks good.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon unhesitatingly kept walking ahead. I followed behind her.

    ¡°Hello~!¡±

    I opened the door boldly, and the skin that was dying from the winter air heaved a sigh of relief, meaning it was warm inside.

    It was a cozy cafe with a stove on the wall and a long table with about three tables. Overall, it gave a cozy vibe.

    ¡°This ce is nice¡­¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon seemed captivated by the unique atmosphere as she muttered with admiration.

    ¡°Wee. Will you be ordering?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon scurried towards the owner. I walked over at a leisurely pace, surveying the surroundings.

    An old pin table, vintage rock LPs, neon signs used as ents. Overall, it was a cafe filled with knick-knacks that Joo Ah-yoon liked.

    As expected, even as she was about to order, Joo Ah-yoon was sparkling her eyes as she looked around.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry. Two Americanos please.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Make them hot.¡±

    ¡°Haha, sure. It¡¯s quite cold outside, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The owner was an elderlydy. Her warm appearance contributed to making this ce feel cozy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring them nice and hot. Please have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After responding with a smile to her thoughtfulness, I found a suitable spot and sat down. Joo Ah-yoon followed me and took a seat as well. Seeing her beaming with excitement, I could immediately tell what she was going to talk about.

    ¡°Brother, this ce¡­¡±

    ¡°You want to open a cafe like this too?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon vigorously nodded her head.

    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t it pretty? The location is great too. A quiet alleyway¡­ Someone taking shelter at a cafe from the rain¡­ With old jazz, rock, and city pop ying¡­ Along with the aroma of good coffee beans¡­ Yeah, that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the specific image.¡±

    ¡°And the coffee aroma is just amazing, isn¡¯t it? Wow¡­ I¡¯d love to open a cafe like this too.¡±

    After that, Joo Ah-yoon went on expressing her admiration for this cafe for a while.

    ¡°I really want to open a cafe like this¡­¡±

    ¡°You want to open a cafe?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    The elderlydy who brought the Americanos overheard that.

    ¡°Ah, sor- sorry. I was being too loud¡­ My apologies¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you sorry for? You seem like a young owner-to-be.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Well, something like that¡­¡±

    ¡°Or maybe a young newlywed couple nning to open a new ce~?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not a cou- couple!¡±

    She rejected it pretty bluntly. A little too blunt.

    ¡°Oh, pardon me. It¡¯s just the vibe you two give off.¡±

    ¡°The¡­ vibe¡­? Heh, heheh is that so¡­?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon awkwardly scratched her cheek. As if her throat was parched, she picked up the cup in front of her and drank the coffee. Soon, her eyes sparkled again.

    ¡°¡­! This is!¡±

    ¡°Tasty, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it¡­ Oh, is it okay for me to chat like this?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had any customers to talk to like this.¡±

    Naturally, a conversation started between the twodies.

    It began with light talk about coffee beans, decorations, and furniture, eventually leading to discussion about the entire cafe.

    In the midst of this, Joo Ah-yoon couldn¡¯t let one remark slip by.

    ¡°¡­Youngdy, don¡¯t start a business recklessly. Especially, choose your location carefully.¡±

    ¡°Location is important, huh.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just important. You know, youngdy? This area has just been designated a viin hazard zone. Apparently, there have been a ton of missing persons around here recently¡­¡±

    Here too? I knew it wasn¡¯t that far from the city center.

    ¡°This ce?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ So I¡¯m nning to relocate the shop soon. That customer might be myst for a while. Youngdy, don¡¯t carelessly sign a lease like I did. Who knew this ce would be a hazard zone¡­¡±

    Of course she wouldn¡¯t have known. At this distance, it should be considered safe enough. Even with the recent increase in viin activity,beling it a hazard zone seems strange.

    But it seems Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s interest lies elsewhere.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Relocating the shop?¡±

    Her eyes sharpened.

    ¡°Owner, sell this cafe to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    I saw thating.

    T/N: Hi @everyone, sorry to say this but this novel will be dropped due tock of support, It has been through a lot of mess wherein the subscription tform refunded the supporters their funds and closed the support page and that is why the Illustration page is no longer working. Basically that means there is literally a big loss of funds for this novel and I can not carry on like this as the cost for this novel is too much. Some chapters are still left but that will end in time. Just to note, I am not dropping this novel voluntarily as I preferpleting a trantion, but this situation has forced my hands, anyways have a day. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    <b><i>Get on Board (4)</i></b>

    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±

    The owner was flustered and asked back. It was understandable.

    The theme of the conversation just now was advising against buying thisnd. But ignoring that advice and saying she¡¯ll buy the cafe, it must seem absurd.

    ¡°If you feel sorry for this olddy, reconsider it, Miss¡­¡±

    ¡°No! That¡¯s not it!¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon immediately refuted.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good opportunity. The owner is putting up the shop that became a white elephant, and we¡¯re buying this ce we happen to like. Isn¡¯t it a win-win?¡±

    ¡°No, hey Joo Ah-yoon. Come here for a sec.¡±Suddenly grabbing the nape of the excited Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s neck, he whispered in her ear.

    ¡°What are you saying all of a sudden, Joo Ah-yoon? Why are you telling her to sell this perfectly fine shop?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not fine, and she¡¯ll end up selling it anyway. It¡¯s better for me to buy it in advance. You said the vibe here is nice too, the location is decent.¡±

    ¡°Taking over isn¡¯t like waiting in line for a popr restaurant. It¡¯s not firste, first-served.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯ll be okay, right? They said this became a ce to be cautious of viins, who else would buy this ce besides me?¡±

    ¡°Besides a crazy b*tch like you, no one probably.¡±

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    If there was someone buyingnd in a ¡®be cautious of viins¡¯ area, 99 out of 100 people would call them a crazy b*tch. The remaining 1 would suspiciously wonder what illegal things they¡¯d do with thatnd.

    ¡°Ah-yoon. Think about it. What does that mean? It means no customers. What¡¯s the point if no customerse? No matter how strong the self-satisfactory aspect of opening a business is, you have to consider profitability.¡±

    ¡°Eheh~ This brother only knows one thing, not two.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon grinned widely.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a ¡®be cautious of viins¡¯ area, but a ¡®be cautious¡¯ area, right? An area before it fully bes a slum.¡±

    ¡°Right, an area expected to transform into a ¡®be cautious¡¯ area in a few months, with residents advised to evacuate.¡±

    ¡°You only know one thing, not two. Brother, a ¡®be cautious¡¯ area has a high chance of having that warning liftedter. If the viin report rate drops below 3 per week, the warning is naturally lifted.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Once viins increase, they don¡¯t decrease¡­¡±

    No, it¡¯s definitely possible.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother, if you have power, you should use it.¡±

    That¡¯s right, we can directly subdue the viins ourselves. With our abilities specialized in high-speed movement, we can exterminate viins roaming this area unnoticed without being reported.

    Joo Ah-yoon grinned and whispered fiendishly in my ear, ¡°You know? There are statistics that areas re-designated as normal after being ¡®be cautious of viins¡¯ areas be famous for thorough management, andnd prices skyrocket several times¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, what happened to love and peace?¡±

    It was a quintessential private exploitation of power.

    ¡°¡­We have to give what needs to be given.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s¡­ really?¡±

    ¡°For now, yes.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon said firmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go from Magical Girl Pink Deneb defending justice to the capitalist Cassiopeia soaring in the sky¡­!¡±

    ¡°What happened to protecting?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Capitalism is an ideology too, and ideologies are dreams, so wouldn¡¯t this still count as protecting dreams?¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    I could only be amazed at her ingenious extensibility. Seeming innovative even to herself, she winked and teased me.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I smart?¡±

    I feel like knocking on her head to hear what sound it makes.

    How long ago did I exin the potential dangers of transformation, for her to immediately try to exploit it like this? Is she being daring or just oblivious to risks?

    When did our Ah-yoon be so corrupt?

    Is there really no one who can maintain innocence in this bleak modern society?

    Red Vega suddenly came to mind, but I quickly dismissed the thought.

    ¡®That friend isn¡¯t innocent, she¡¯s just lost her vor.¡¯

    Excluding her sense of justice, she¡¯s not that innocent in other aspects either.

    I¡¯m still curious about what kind of confidence allowed her to boldly watch adult broadcasts in the hospital room. Even if it¡¯s a small smartphone screen, there were people around, wasn¡¯t she embarrassed at all?

    ¡°Well¡­ My Ah-yoon is impressive. As expected, those who earn money know how to spend it properly¡­¡±

    As evident from her thinking this way, Joo Ah-yoon isn¡¯t stupid. She¡¯s a normal person who prioritizes her own life first. Such a person wouldn¡¯t recklessly use her transformation powers without properly investigating first.

    To think of transforming for money¡¯s sake. By my standards of weighing pros and cons, it¡¯s uneptable, but I guess Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s standards differ.

    My doubt turned to certainty.

    Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s transformation is far safer than mine.

    ¡®Did she deliberately not tell me¡­ Out of consideration for me?¡¯

    Perhaps that was the case.

    If the same transformation differs in safety, I might feel unfairly treated for no reason.

    Joo Ah-yoon once mentioned the abilities of a magical girl, ¡®She¡¯s freakishly strong but I¡¯m just a support, I kinda wanna get beat up too¡¯. Having experienced that, it¡¯s not too strange for her to worry that I might feel the same jealousy and inferiority as she did back then.

    She¡¯s grown to consider not just money but people¡¯s feelings too. Her growth is both admirable and regretful.

    ¡°The Joo Ah-yoon that brother cherishes is good at making money.¡±

    Well, it¡¯s not good to live like aplete pushover either. Since no one is losing out from Joo Ah-yoon buying this cafe, it¡¯s not too bad for her to make a little profit.

    Since I tend to neglect money matters, it¡¯s reassuring to have someone by my side who can take care of finances.

    ¡°Shall we start the negotiations again?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon smiled faintly and waved her hand at me. It meant not to worry and leave it to her.

    Then she returned to the negotiation table and had an in-depth conversation with the owner.

    She did her best to persuade her, saying that although it was a short time, we were so fascinated by the atmosphere of this ce, how unsatisfactory the ces we had seen before were, that she was willing to bear the loss, and so on.

    Sometimes mixing jokes and sincerity, she even strayed into superstitions like fatalism and geomancy, enchanting the owner.

    She did not omit talking about money either. Once the area was designated as a ce to be cautious of rogue viins, it would not be easy for it to be taken over anyway. In the midst of this, it was almost a miracle that someone appeared willing to take over this store.

    She emphasized several times that it was profitable for you but a loss for us.

    Perhapster on, we would gain several times the profit¡­

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    The owner did not seem reluctant at all. Rather, she looked pleased.

    She wouldn¡¯t have to go around looking for a store even after the new year.

    Ah-yoon is reliable!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Still a bit¡­¡±

    Ah-yoon is still a little unsatisfactory!

    ¡°Yes, yes?! Why?¡±

    ¡°They say suffering when you¡¯re young is normal¡­ But even so, mary loss is not easy to recover once you¡¯ve experienced it. I have a child around your age and I¡¯m worried. I¡¯m grateful that you liked my store, but if you take some time, you might find a better ce. Let¡¯s just drop this discussion¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon hurriedly stopped her. Out of the blue, she whispered something in the owner¡¯s ear. I couldn¡¯t hear it from where I was. The owner¡¯s expression was not very good. She was full of doubt.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Then she took off her hat. After briefly fixing her hair, the owner observed her intently and soon her pupils dted as if she realized something.

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    The owner nodded with a gentle and warm gaze.

    ¡°You understand, right? I need a quiet cafe.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I understand. Let¡¯s discuss againter. Here¡¯s my number.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon took a memo with a phone number written on it while putting her hat back on.

    ¡°See you next time.¡±

    ¡°No, Ah-yoon, we need to pay.¡±

    Ah-yoon left the store as if embarrassed. The two Americanos that hadn¡¯t been paid for yet were awkward. I quickly took out my wallet.

    ¡°Sorry. How much is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Today is on the house.¡±

    The owner chuckled and waved her hand, meaning to put my wallet away.

    ¡°No, but I should still pay¡­¡±

    ¡°Please tell your business partner. Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    It was only then that I realized what Joo Ah-yoon had secretly revealed.

    ¡°Have a good day.¡±

    ¡°¡­You too, have a good day.¡±

    I turned my steps happily and left the store. It didn¡¯t take long to catch up with Joo Ah-yoon, who had left first. She was waiting for me outside the alley.

    Her cold sigh scattered like stars and disappeared white, and I approached her.

    ¡°Cold?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why are your cheeks and ears so red?¡±

    ¡°¡­Shut up.¡±

    Covering her flushed face, she hurried off at an unusually fast pace. However, her stride was much shorter than mine, so it was not difficult for me to catch up with her.

    ¡°What did you say to make such a kind owner ept that young people would waste their money?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Oh gosh, are you dying? Stopughing like that. From yourughter, I can tell you already know.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just guessed.¡±

    She clicked her tongue as if exasperated, then quickly muttered.

    ¡°I revealed that I was a former magical girl. That I¡¯m an ex-magical girl who doesn¡¯t get many visitors, so I need a quiet ce to stay.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite clever.¡±

    ¡°Dammit¡­ What¡¯s there to proudly brag about doing that?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon covered her face with her hands.

    ¡°Oh gosh¡­.¡±

    Was she feeling self-conscious about using the fact that she was a former magical girl as a weapon? She can use her transformation privately, but she doesn¡¯t want to even mention that she was a magical girl. Her standards seemed toe and go without any consistency.

    As she trembled as if sobbing, she gradually shook with joy. When she uncovered her face, she had a proud smile blooming.

    ¡°But you got what you wanted, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ Since you¡¯re okay with it, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    How much did she like that store? Ah-yoon looked back down the alley for a moment. She gazed at the dimly glowing lights of the store in the shadow of the back alley.

    ¡°Hah, that¡¯s the one. That¡¯s the only one I want.¡±

    ¡°Do you like it that much?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jpo Ah-yoon immediately answered with a giggle.

    ¡°If you¡¯re okay with it, I¡¯m okay with it too.¡±

    After all, Joo Ah-yoon had the specific vision, and I was just providing a little assistance.

    ¡°What should we name our store? Oh, who should we invite to the opening ceremony? When is a good date to open? What is that viin rumored to be wandering around here?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon smiled brightly and hopefully began considering what to do next.

    ¡°What do you think, brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah-yoon.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You said earlier that being a former magical girl was not something to be proud of.¡±

    I too turned my head slightly to look back down the alley. Though it was no longer visible, the faint scent of coffee still lingered in my nose. The music that had been ying there, the metallic sound of the final cash register.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s something to be proud of after all.¡±

    Magical girls draw a lot of attention. Some are fanatical about them, while others are jealous of them.

    But most people first feel one emotion.

    ¡°You went through a lot.¡±

    Gratitude.

    The gratitude that could not be contained in my wallet was in the remaining bills.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Han Jae-jung looked around.

    ¡°Ha, hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Jae-jung, try eating this.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing?¡±

    ¡°There are no chicken drumsticks!¡±

    He should have just been able to rx at home, that¡¯s all that was left to do.

    He had nned to wee the new year calmly andfortably.

    How did it end up like this?

    He counted down to the new year while looking around at the magical girls surrounding him.

    T/N: Hi @everyone, sorry to say this but this novel will be dropped due tock of support, It has been through a lot of mess wherein the subscription tform refunded the supporters their funds and closed the support page and that is why the Illustration page is no longer working. Basically that means there is literally a big loss of funds for this novel and I can not carry on like this as the cost for this novel is too much. Some chapters are still left but that will end in time. Just to note, I am not dropping this novel voluntarily as I preferpleting a trantion, but this situation has forced my hands, anyways have a day. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    <b><i>Get on Board (5)</i></b>

    A few hours before the countdown to the new year, Joo Ah-yoon and I were quietly exhaling our breaths in front of the bus stop.

    While thest sun of this year had not yet set, our breaths that bloomed like snow melted away like the remaining time we had left.

    Joo Ah-yoon clung to my arm and kept grumbling for a few minutes at the bus stop.

    ¡°Brother¡­ Do I really have to go?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s part of adult life. You have to.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon had to go for a new year¡¯s interview today. Her name was listed for the annual Magic Girl Award selected by the Magic Girl Association.

    To be precise, she was chosen as the most honorable magic girl of the year.

    ¡°You could have gotten Magic Girl of the Year, MOTY too.¡±¡°What nonsense. That should go to people like Ah-hee or the senior. They both showed signs of divinity, right? Compared to them, I barely evacuated people using the Moth Technique¡­ Ugh, I don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    She leaned her head against my arm in a bored manner and grumbled.

    ¡°But you should ept it since they¡¯re giving it to you. It¡¯s a good thing, not an insult.¡±

    ¡°What use is it for someone who¡¯s not even a magic girl anymore? Brother, can¡¯t we just hang out until sunset today and then part ways?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already toote for that.¡±

    I pulled my arm away from her grip andughed wryly. Unfortunately, quite a bit of time had already passed. If we took public transportation, we would arrive just in time.

    Conveniently timed, the distinct lights of an approaching bus pierced through the chill from afar.

    ¡°Ah-yoon, the bus is here. We have to go now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I really don¡¯t want to go¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah-yoon.¡±

    ¡°Aahh~! Why the f*** do I have to do this even on thest day of the year¡­ Oh, brother, I¡¯m so cold¡­ lonely¡­¡±

    ¡°The heater will be nice and warm, and there will be lots of friends so you won¡¯t be lonely inside.¡±

    ¡°Geez, can¡¯t you just hold me for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Why would I hold you back when you¡¯re trying to skip out on work.¡±

    The bus arrived in front, and Joo Ah-yoon got on. Right before the door closed, I waved at her with a smile.

    ¡°Thanks for this year. I¡¯m counting on you again next year.¡±

    There was no response. Joo Ah-yoon just waved back with a meaningful smile.

    Soon, the bus door closed and she temporarily left my side to recount her past glory. She wasn¡¯t a little child in need of care, all I felt was admiration and pride.

    ¡°Not even a new year¡¯s greeting¡­Is she really mad at me?¡±

    Maybe I should have held her back, even just for formality¡¯s sake. I exhaled another breath with a dejectedugh.

    ¡°¡­I should get going too.¡±

    In the end, I ended up spending another year alone. It wasn¡¯t too sad or unjust since there was an element of self-infliction.

    Now that Joo Ah-yoon has the power to make memories and look out for herself, there was no need for me to stay at her house.

    From that day on, I started staying again at the crappy studio apartment I originally contracted.

    Of course, Joo Ah-yoonined about why I had to go back there when I had her ce, but in the end I went back since it¡¯s a bit much to just keep relying on others.

    I felt self-conscious and it was a burden. I had already received a lot of care, so receiving more felt burdensome.

    Just as Joo Ah-yoon could find her own way as an adult, despite my slight mental issues, I was physically able-bodied and capable of conversation, so I could live properly on my own.

    ¡®Besides, that ce was where I spent the most money, so I need to cut my losses.¡¯

    I had already spent too much money there to just discard it.

    You have to save money when you can. I already have debts. They may not be recorded on paper, but they are certainly recorded psychologically.

    Before I knew it, the sun began to set. I really felt that a year was ending. This is how this year concluded, but my journey was still iplete.

    Rather, it was closer to the beginning.

    ¡®The region that viins are wary of¡­ What¡¯s the reason? What¡¯s there that they desire¡­¡¯

    Although the process has already deviated significantly from the original, the constituents of this world remain the same. Thinking that way, it¡¯s possible to predict what might happen going forward.

    The problem is the warlords from America brought by the contradictions. Along with the Aqu viin, Argo Navis, Puppis, and Pyxis have appeared.

    Unlike Aqu who was quite active in the ¡®Magic Girl Glory Period¡¯, I know nothing about the other three. Where they were from, what goals they had, what abilities they possessed ¨C I didn¡¯t know any of that.

    ¡®Those three constetions all originated from the Argo Navis constetion¡­ They could be rted to that bastard Pyxis who was also from Argo Navis.¡¯

    I should interrogate Jason again next time. Having a warlord or two that I canmunicate with as an informant wouldn¡¯t be too bad, I thought.

    The sun gradually dipped below the horizon. The sunset. As always, but today was thest time the setting sun disappeared from view this year. The reddening sky cast a simrly reddish, bittersweet loneliness on the tip of my tongue.

    ¡°What did I do for the sun to set?¡±

    There was a sense of longing in the sunset. The same went for the end of the year. Thisst sunset, whichbined those two sensations, contained an indescribable longing.

    Sundown. As the sun slipped below the horizon, I too slipped into longing, recalling someone I could notplete this concluded year without.

    As I entered, I made a call. It was only after the phone started ringing that I realized she too was someone attending the Magic Girl Awards.

    Yoon Seol-hwa.

    The strongest candidate to be selected as Magic Girl of the Year. I didn¡¯t even need to check TV or public opinion ¨C the casual conversations I overheard on the street were enough to make that judgment.

    The thought that I might be disturbing her at a busy time was brief, as the call connected before the ring tone could y three full times.

    ¡°Oh, Jae-jung! Why?¡±

    A loud voice of Seol-hwa came through the small handset held in one hand. She sounded quite happy, to the point where it was hard to tell whether it would be more considerate to hang up the phone now or keep it going.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Is it okay if I¡¯m on the phone now? If you¡¯re busy, you can just hang up¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not busy at all! Should Ie over right now?¡±

    ¡°Control yourself. There¡¯s work soon, you know.¡±

    ¡°Oh right¡­ But how did you know?!¡±

    Maybe not just me, but most people would probably know about it.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s okay. You cane over if you want. Where are you now?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, I didn¡¯t mean to meet up¡­¡±

    She was still flustered as ever.

    She was like this even when she called to apologize for our unfinished date before. She sobbed like she hadmitted a grave crime and apologized over and over.

    ¡°I just wanted to hear your voice after so long.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. I¡¯m d. If you want to hear my voice, Jae-jung, I can record it and send it to you. Just hearing my voice isn¡¯t enough, right? Don¡¯t you want to see my face too? I can run over right now¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you so fixated on running over here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like being on TV. I still haven¡¯t gotten used to smiling at the camera. No, that¡¯s just an excuse. I just missed you when I heard your voice.¡±

    A chuckle escaped.

    ¡°It makes me happy to hear you say that.¡±

    It was sincere. Even though she must be tired from her busy worktely, she didn¡¯t show any signs of it at all. I was truly grateful and happy that she was giving her all like this for me, even while tired.

    ¡°Let¡¯s definitely meet up in person when we have some free time. We can eat the lunch we missed before and¡­ Talk about things we need to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s do that! But wait¡­ Do we really need to? Why don¡¯t you juste over today, or even right now¡­¡±

    ¡°Seol-hwa, work hard.¡±

    ¡°Okay~!¡±

    Hearing her bright and energetic voice made me feel energized too. Continuing the phone call any longer might be rude now. I said goodbye.

    ¡°Have a happy new year.¡±

    ¡°You too Jae-jung, have a very very very happy new year!¡±

    Her consistently lively demeanor put me at ease for the most part. At least the feeling of mncholy I had before was gone for the most part.

    She has been consistently like this since we were young¡­

    No, when we were young, the stronger impression was that she was cold rather than energetic.

    ¡®¡­Come to think of it, how did Seol-hwa and I meet in the first ce?¡¯

    Before I knew it, my house came into view.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    The room I got cheaply naturally had little furniture. A TV was one of the missing pieces of furniture.

    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t bother watching such media, but today was a bit different. Since I knew the names of many people would be mentioned, I felt like watching the awards show.

    It¡¯s not like I was involved with the media directly, it was just a matter of watching it.

    ¡°I can do it!¡±

    With confidence, I opened my smartphone screen to enjoy the awards show. As soon as I clicked on the live broadcast, a data usage warning popped up and the screen froze.

    ¡°Ah, no Wi-Fi.¡±

    Ah, I really should have set that up in advance.

    ¡°I really am a broke bum.¡±

    Shamelessly, I pressed myself against the wall adjoining the neighbor¡¯s ce. An unsecured Wi-Fi weed me.

    ¡°Since I put up with all the noise from your side, please let me use this.¡±

    Since I¡¯m constantly tormented by the sounds of keyboard battles piercing through the wall, I could absolve myself of this petty theft.

    epting the decrease in morals thates with poverty, I watched the Magic Girl Awards. The same broadcast sound came through from beyond the neighbor¡¯s wall.

    Well, it is the end of the year, so there are probably quite a few people watching this.

    It seems my neighbors are alone at the end of the year too, just like me. I felt a sense of kinship. Don¡¯t you have ns to go back home? Based on their tone and writing style, they seemed like foreigners.

    ¡®Well, everyone has their own circumstances.¡¯

    Without much thought, I focused my gaze on the small screen.

    Aside from nausea, dizziness, sweating, and heavy breathing, I was able to watch fairly normally.

    Within the small screen were many people I had loved, currently loved, and would need to protect going forward.

    Magic Girls.

    The most honorable Magic Girl was Joo Ah-yoon, Pink Deneb.

    The rising Magic Girl was Baek Ah-hee, Red Vega.

    As expected, the Magic Girl of the Year was Yoon Seol-hwa, Blue Sirius.

    Three others also received awards.

    It was such an odd feeling that half the Magic Girls awarded had deep connections to me. These were people I could only see on screen, yet I could talk to them anytime if I wanted. Could others even imagine that?

    I was reminded that even those receiving so much attention were just ordinary people in the end. The other Magic Girls I heard about today must be the same. Even if they are called heroes, they¡¯re really just ordinary people.

    The awards ended, and the sky had already turned pitch ck. Another year is really over.

    As I felt a mix of emptiness and anticipation, the doorbell rang: ding dong.

    ¡°¡­Who is it?¡±

    I didn¡¯t order any food delivery. Oh, could it be the neighboring to confront me about stealing their Wi-Fi?

    ¡°The people living around here are generally not normal¡­¡±

    If they came with a kitchen knife or something, what would I do? Preparing to get on my knees if needed, I got up, and my poor smartphone that had been overworked until then received a call.

    On the screen, the four letters ¡®Red Vega¡¯ were clearly disyed.

    ¡°¡­No way.¡±

    Feeling an ominous premonition, I answered the call, and a voice came through both the phone and from behind the door.

    ¡°I pretty much figured it out, right? Open up quickly.¡±

    But it¡¯s only been a little while since the awards ended.

    When I opened the door, Baek Ah-hee was there as expected.

    ¡°Vega¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you to call me Ah-hee?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a bit sudden¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have anyone to hang out with on New Year¡¯s, right? Deneb is probably hanging out with Sirius right about now and has a lot of other people to meet¡­ I felt bad for you, so I came to see you!¡±

    ¡°Geez, that¡¯s just¡­ Well,e on in at least. It¡¯ll be cold out there.¡±

    ¡°Aw, how disappointing. A cute Magic Girl came over to hang out and everything. Ta-dah, I even brought chicken!¡±

    ¡°Pleasee in, youngdy.¡±

    ¡°How uncouth.¡±

    After greeting politely, Baek Ah-hee came inside. She started to take off her coat but quickly put it back on.

    ¡°Brrr, it¡¯s cold.¡±

    ¡°The heating won¡¯t work, so it¡¯s probably about the same as outside. Oh wait¡­ Vega, did youe straight from the awards in that dress?!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Isn¡¯t it pretty? Did you see it on TV? Ah, you probably couldn¡¯t. Want me to show you?¡±

    Baek Ah-hee grinned mischievously and tried to take off her coat again.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just keep it on since it¡¯s cold.¡±

    ¡°Aww, but the sisters didn¡¯t give me the reaction I wanted, so I came to get your reaction, Jae-jung. This is pretty¡­¡±

    ¡°The people online didn¡¯tpliment you?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s different hearing it directly!¡±

    ¡°Alright, just give me the chicken.¡±

    ¡°Okeydokey~¡±

    As I was setting the table and arranging the chicken, the doorbell rang again.

    ¡°¡­What is it now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Ding dong. Ding dong. Ding dong. Ding dong. Ding dong.

    The sound of the doorbell being rung repeatedly. The person seemed quite impatient.

    Who could it be this time? Really the neighbor? When I went to the door again, another acquaintance was there to greet me.

    ¡°Ah-yoon¡­ Seol-hwa?!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer your phone? We¡¯rete because of you.¡±

    ¡°Ta-dah~ Jae, Jae-jung~ I¡¯m here! Heh, heheh¡­¡±

    Inside, a flustered Baek Ah-hee¡¯s voice came through.

    ¡°Eh?!¡±

    ¡°¡­What the hell.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Outside the door, Joo Ah-yoon eximed in apparent bewilderment, while Yoon Seol-hwa still seemed confused about what was happening, tilting her head slightly.

    ¡°Yah! Why are you here?!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Aren¡¯t you being too loud?! Do you live alone in this building?!¡±

    As the voices grew louder, someone even came out from the neighboring ce.

    ¡°Ehhh?!!!¡±

    Again, it was someone I knew.

    ¡°What the hell.¡±

    It was White Davi, my most beloved character.

    And so, I ended up spending the New Year¡¯s holiday with the Magic Girls.

    T/N: Hi @everyone, sorry to say this but this novel will be dropped due tock of support, It has been through a lot of mess wherein the subscription tform refunded the supporters their funds and closed the support page and that is why the Illustration page is no longer working. Basically that means there is literally a big loss of funds for this novel and I can not carry on like this as the cost for this novel is too much. Some chapters are still left but that will end in time. Just to note, I am not dropping this novel voluntarily as I preferpleting a trantion, but this situation has forced my hands, anyways have a day. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    <b><i>Get on Board (6)</i></b>

    The live broadcast of the Magic Girl Association airs with a certain time dy. This convention was established after an incident in the past where a staff member was killed during an attack by a viin, causing the scene to be broadcast live.

    This dy has be longer every year, leading some to joke that it should no longer be called a live broadcast, but simply a broadcast.

    Due to this time difference, even though the year-end awards show where they count down to the new year together is amon event, it starts early in the evening and ends as the night deepens.

    While other households were still receiving words of gratitude from the magic girls on screen, the magic girl off-screen had finished preparing to leave.

    ¡°Joo Ah-yoon, did you know? Jae-jung called me today? He said he wanted to hear my voice!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I know¡­¡±

    Right after the awards ended, Yoon Seol-hwa ran over to Joo Ah-yoon and started bragging about something for who knows which time.

    ¡°You already told me everything earlier¡­¡±It had been a long time since Joo Ah-yoon arrived at the Association. From the moment she met Yoon Seol-hwa, she had to keep listening to her brag like this every time they met, leaving Joo Ah-yoon feeling quite conflicted.

    In fact, it may not even be bragging. It was more like ¡®I experienced something happy, so let me share it with you¡¯ ¨C a mentality like a puppy being affectionate.

    ¡®She¡¯s such a pure person in many ways.¡¯

    The day after Joo Ah-yoon first transformed, she woke up to find many missed calls from Yoon Seol-hwa during her absence. The flustered Joo Ah-yoon called her to ask what was going on, and the reply she got was ¡®Thank goodness.¡¯

    Soon after, she could hear that while watching the Cassiopeia viin, Yoon Seol-hwa felt Deneb¡¯s starlight, and was worried that something might have happened to Joo Ah-yoon.

    Someone who can be purely happy and purely worried. Joo Ah-yoon felt that such a person is exactly the type who should be a magic girl.

    Her skills are also ripening bit by bit, and retirement is still a long way off.

    While supporting her dream, Joo Ah-yoon also felt guilty. Because recently, she has been monopolizing Han Jae-jung, whom Yoon Seol-hwa adores so much.

    She probably doesn¡¯t even know the fact that Joo Ah-yoon has been spending time with Han Jae-jung¡­

    ¡°Come to think of it, how has Jae-jung been doingtely? Is he doing well?¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh, yeah I guess. Huh? What?¡±

    Ah right.

    ¡°How¡­ How did you know, senior¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh!¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa covered her mouth in surprise.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Was it supposed to be a secret?¡±

    ¡°No, not really¡­ But how did you know?¡±

    ¡°You were wearing the clothes you bought when we went on a date before, so I thought for sure you must have met¡­ Or did you not?¡±

    How does she even remember something like that? Clothes from years ago that Joo Ah-yoon hasn¡¯t taken out in forever. Joo Ah-yoon nodded her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m d~ I felt a bit uneasy asking randomly. I thought I might be a nuisance of an ex-girlfriend who butts in without knowing the situation.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwaughed innocently without a shred of doubt. Seeing her attitude, Joo Ah-yoon felt an even greater sense of guilt.

    ¡®If I say the wrong thing now, I¡¯ll be the worst bitch ever.¡¯

    She had to start defending herself quickly before being branded as a woman having an affair with her close sister¡¯s ex-boyfriend and getting struck by Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s iron fist of justice.

    ¡°Is Jae-jung¡­ doing okay? He seemed to be having a really hard time, so Ah-yoon, I hope you can take good care of him¡­ Ah, this, this is just my opinion, you can do whatever you want¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no, I need to take care of brother Jae-jung. Right. I¡¯m meeting him today too. You shoulde too, senior.¡±

    So Joo Ah-yoon spoke without filtering what came to her mind.

    ¡°Really? Can I go too?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Just barge in! Have you seen that brother is being considerate of us? We don¡¯t need to be considerate of him either!¡±

    Without any suspicion or scolding attitude, Yoon Seol-hwa was just surprised and happy, and Joo Ah-yoon smiled awkwardly.

    ¡®Brother is going to suffer a bit tonight.¡¯

    She¡¯ll have to ask him to give all kinds of service. The time hase to unseal the expensive liquor and snacks stocked inside the Association.

    ¡®At the same time, senior¡¯s sobriety too.¡¯

    Along with the alcohol, she¡¯ll have to help wash away any worries she¡¯s had until now.

    She was thinking these thoughts when¡­

    Until she saw the two magic girls Red Vega and White Davi, she was certain this would definitely be an enjoyable year-end.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Eeeeeeeh~~!!!¡±

    ¡°So noisy.¡±

    ¡°I panted!¡±

    After getting kicked in the shins by Joo Ah-yoon, White Davi stopped letting out exmations typical of Japanese variety shows.

    ¡°What, what is this? Why are the seniors here? Nande (why)? Doshite (how)?¡±

    White Davi looked back and forth between Joo Ah-yoon and Yoon Seol-hwa, and soon her eyes met Han Jae-jung¡¯s.

    ¡°You¡­? I feel like I¡¯ve seen you before¡­¡­¡±

    After pondering, White Davi looked at Yoon Seol-hwa again. Then her face turned deathly pale and she pressed her cheeks with both hands.

    ¡°Maji yabai (really dangerous)¡­¡­¡±

    Her voice sounded like that of a soulless patient. Baek Ah-hee, who was in the room, poked her head out at themotion.

    ¡°I hear Davi¡¯s voice, but why¡­ Huh? Davi?¡±

    Upon witnessing Baek Ah-hee¡¯s presenceing from inside the room, White Davi looked at Han Jae-jung with an even more dazed expression.

    ¡°Even my work wife¡­¡±

    Not only White Davi, but Han Jae-jung also had to endure Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s fierce gaze and Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s puzzled gaze, so he pondered where to begin his exnation.

    ¡®Hmmm¡­ I¡¯m screwed.¡¯

    But no matter how hard he thought, there was no good solution.

    ¡°Brother¡­ Is this why you didn¡¯t answer my calls? You called Ah-hee over to y secretly?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­ But anyway, what¡¯s this about calls?¡±

    Han Jae-jung only then realized that the smartphone he had been holding in his hand all along was out of battery. It was a crappy free phone with poor performance to begin with. Just watching a live video for over an hour drained the battery quickly.

    ¡°Look, my phone¡¯s battery died. And Beak Ah-hee only arrived not too long ago.¡±

    ¡°So you did call her?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, right!¡±

    ¡°You did?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, Mr. Jae-jung didn¡¯t call me, I came to Mr. Jae-jung¡¯s house!¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa still didn¡¯t understand the situation and tilted her head in confusion.

    ¡°Why did Beak Ah-heee to Jae-jung¡¯s house¡­ How does Jae-jung know Beak Ah-hee? What¡¯s their rtionship?¡±

    ¡°Ah, well, you see? This has a veryplicated backstory¡­ Sister Deneb!¡±

    ¡°Yah, why are you making me exin! Gosh, really, senior, the thing is. Beak Ah-hee and Brother Jae-jung are¡­ Ah, how do I exin this?¡±

    Inevitably, the topic of suicide counseling wille up. And that will inevitably shake Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s mentality. No, it won¡¯t just shake her, it will deal a blow strong enough to turn her world upside down.

    The implication would be that someone she had hoped would find happiness away from her had been through all sorts of hardships.

    It was like poison to the emotionally unstable Blue Sirius. Ignorance is bliss. As everyone else exchanged nces, White Davi suddenly raised her hand.

    ¡°I know!¡±

    White Davi pointed a finger at Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°That gaslighting piece of trash used counseling to exploit my work wife¡­¡±

    ¡°Gaslighting trash?¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s voice dropped to a tone entirely different from before.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ What Jae-jung said?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll protect you, senior! Hide behind me! I¡¯ll give that lecher a good thrashing!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ sorry. I¡¯m a bit slow, I don¡¯t understand. Let me ask again. Did Jae-jung really say that?¡±

    Silence fell.

    No one dared to answer.

    ¡°White Davi.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa walked right up to her.

    Step by step, her chilling footsteps soon assaulted their eardrums. The sound was more piercing than the biting winter air. Clearly she hadn¡¯t transformed, but snowkes seemed to bloom around her.

    Right in front of her, at a distance where Davi¡¯s breath would hit her face before dispersing, she asked again.

    ¡°Did Jae-jung really say that?¡±

    White Davi immediately averted her eyes and forced a smile.

    ¡°Ah, no¡­ he didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°I see, I must have misheard.¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha¡­ Senior, you¡¯re so funny. Kawai~¡±

    Unable to watch any longer, Han Jae-jung let out a sigh.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go inside and talk. Clear up the misunderstanding, it¡¯s the end of the year and cold out, why are you all making a fuss?¡±

    He looked at White Davi with concern. She was only wearing a thin, baggy white t-shirt and dolphin pants. Not the proper attire for staying outside in this weather.

    White Davi immediately raised her arms.

    ¡°I, I agree~! Iidesu ne (That¡¯s good)! Boku (I¡¯ll) grab some snacks ande right back!¡±

    She tried to slip inside the room, but was stopped by Yoon Seol-hwa grabbing the back of her neck.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s talk first?¡±

    ¡°No, just let the kid be¡­¡±

    It¡¯s because the heating isn¡¯t working at my ce so it¡¯s cold inside.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°So who is this person in front of Davi?¡±

    ¡°It is the true youth of this era, Han Jae-jung, who lives bravely and brightly despite his unfortunate past!!!!¡±

    With an excited, shrill voice that burst out from the atmosphere ripened with drinks, meat, and deep conversations.

    Having heard the truth about the past love affair from Yoon Seol-hwa, she was more engrossed than anyone else here and spoke strongly.

    ¡°Oh my god, senior, did you get her drunk? Why is she like that?¡±

    ¡°Why? She looks good. And I didn¡¯t get her drunk.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Blue Sirius didn¡¯t give me any drinks! But! I drank them myself~ Ah this sake (ah, good drink)!!!¡±

    Holding a c ss that she had secretly poured soju into, White Davi giggled. The adults couldn¡¯t stop her from secretly drinking it.

    ¡°What¡¯s so proud about a kid drinking alcohol?¡±

    ¡°Where can you find a kid these days who doesn¡¯t drink?!¡±

    ¡°I, I am here!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee clutched a beer can with a flushed face.

    ¡°Just a few more minutes until I¡¯m an adult¡­! I won¡¯tmit any illegalities and will drink proudly!¡±

    ¡°Our pure girl is kind~ Yasashii (gentle)~ Kawaii (cute)~ Suki (I like her)!!!¡±

    Han Jae-jungughed in disbelief.

    ¡°You watched an adult video, and bought soju and beer, but drinking is not allowed?¡±

    Inside the ck bag Baek Ah-hee brought along with the chicken were bottles of soju and beer.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t porn, you know? And I didn¡¯t buy those! I brought them from the association!¡±

    ¡°So the magical girls really do only drink dew, huh.¡±

    White Davi, now properly drunk, stood up and sat next to Han Jae-jung, draping her arm over his shoulder.

    Han Jae-jung, ufortable with her thin clothing, the fact that she was an underage drinker, and the smell of alcohol, frowned and tried to quickly pull away. But she firmly bound him by throwing her leg over him as well.

    ¡°Onisang (older brother)! Ui¡­ I have firmly¡­ had a misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°Ah yes¡­¡±

    ¡°People just don¡¯t understand! To be someone who would die over just dating! That such an absurd rumor had to be spread to resolve it! What is this! Why does Onisang, who did nothing wrong, have to be bullied!!!¡±

    ¡°Ow, my ears are going to fall off.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon stood up to separate White Davi and Han Jae-jung, but she only clung to Han Jae-jung more tightly.

    ¡°Bokunomisudeshita (It was my mistake)¡­! Please forgive my foolishness of only believing the press and public opinion¡­! They say there¡¯s no one to trust in this world, but even Matthew lied to me¡­!!¡±

    White Davi¡¯s scripture of truth, the inte.

    Realizing that one viral video was a lie, her world crumbled today.

    ¡°It¡¯s originally full of lies anyway.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Sonna uso (Such a lie)! Is it also a lie that you¡¯re currently working as a host?!¡±

    ¡°Why the fuck would I do that kind of job. Ah, sorry for swearing.¡±

    To spread such a rumor in front of the person involved, Han Jae-jung justughed dryly.

    ¡°I, Otonashi Haru! I¡¯m so ashamed of myself!¡±

    White Davi, Otonashi Haru (ÒôŸožÝ).

    ¡®She¡¯s no different from the original.¡¯

    White Davi is innatelycking in social skills. More precisely, shecks the ability to empathize with others. She has a considerable innate difficulty in taking an empathetic or considerate attitude.

    On top of that, she has an overly sensitive ear and a frank way of speaking, so her remarks be quite extreme.

    Fortunately, she has been somewhat socialized through post-natal learning, but even now, those aspects still remain and sometimese bursting out.

    This is the reason she came from Japan to Korea.

    One day, the Japanese Magical Girl Association, unable to handle her anymore, quietly suggested that she go abroad to meet diverse people, gain diverse experiences, and mature as a person.

    Since White Davi had no particr reason to refuse, she came to Korea just like that.

    ¡°This is¡­ a drink of apology from me¡­! Cheers!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me the drink you were drinking.¡±

    ¡°Davi, it¡¯s time to get off slowly¡­¡±

    Unable to watch any longer, Yoon Seol-hwa stood up, but White Davi only clung to Han Jae-jung more fiercely. Han Jae-jung¡¯s neck was getting tight, and he kept trying to tap her arm.

    ¡°Are you disregarding Haruo Otona¡¯s sincere feelings? It would be better for you to obediently ept it, Onisan!¡±

    ¡°No, why is your way of speaking like that?¡±

    Recently, did she watch a yakuza or gang film? Unable to bear the sight of White Davi handing over a cup of alcohol in a gruff, middle-aged man-like manner, Joo Ah-yoon eventually took action.

    ¡°Hey, take it easy, Park!¡±

    ¡°Gyahh!¡±

    She kicked her in the face, and White Davi fell backwards.

    ¡°No, no violence!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you know I saved you, right? If my senior had caught you, you¡¯d be dead!¡±

    Looking at that sight with satisfaction, Yoon Seol-hwa spoke to Baek Ah-hee.

    ¡°Ah-hee, you said you met Jae-jung when he saved you from danger?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! That¡¯s right! That was our first meeting. And after that, we happened to meet a few more times by chance. He was someone who listened to me when I was really struggling¡­ He¡¯s very kind¡­ and that¡¯s how we became close!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee, her arm linked with Han Jae-jung¡¯s, smiled brightly. Yoon Seol-hwa smiled contentedly, thinking her cute junior was just joking around.

    It felt like being an otaku whose niche movie finally gained recognition.

    ¡®She really recognizes Jae-jung¡¯s worth. As expected of the junior I had my eye on. She can see people for who they really are.¡¯

    However, Han Jae-jung, who knew Baek Ah-hee¡¯s true feelings, couldn¡¯t easily smile.

    ¡®This unbelievable thing¡­ she¡¯s wiggling her way out again like this. Sly.¡¯

    She skillfully put a spin on their first meeting, which was originally a suicide consultation, making it sound like he had saved her from an attack by a viin. The words ¡®saved you from danger¡¯ would only sound like it was rted to viins to a magical girl.

    Then by deliberately avoiding specific details and vaguely exining how they became close afterwards, she could end the conversation without exining about the suicide consultation or the WATCHERS.

    Baek Ah-hee, slipping her arm away shyly, nced at the time on her phone.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯ll be the new year soon!¡±

    The time showed 11:59. Baek Ah-hee turned on a stopwatch and started the countdown.

    ¡°10!¡±

    ¡°Jae-jung, try eating this. It¡¯s expensive cheese¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, uh thanks¡­¡±

    ¡°Count down with me for a bit! It¡¯s the precious year I be an adult!¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon, done stomping on Davi, picks up her beer can again.

    ¡°Ah-hee, there¡¯s nothing great about bing an adult. Just more responsibilities.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s good for me! 9!¡±

    ¡°Alright alright. 8.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee raised her beer can tensely.

    ¡°7!¡±

    ¡°Nana (seven)!¡±

    ¡°Oh you¡¯re revived?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate my life force!¡±

    White Davi had revived and joined the countdown.

    ¡°6!¡±

    ¡°5!¡±

    At the start of 5, Han Jae-jung raised his hand. He smiled contentedly at the lively New Year¡¯s Eve he was weing after so long, with no chance to feel lonely amidst the busyness.

    ¡°4!¡±

    Time passes by. Time that can never be turned back.

    ¡°3!¡±

    As much time has passed, he has prepared to wee theing time.

    ¡°2!¡±

    There are still many unresolved issues. Will he be able to resolve them all this year?

    ¡°1!¡±

    He must do his best to make it so. Han Jae-jung harbored hope, and everyone shouted out their own hopes for the future.

    ¡°Happy New Year!¡±

    Chik!

    Baek Ah-hee boldly opened her beer can.

    Kwaaang!!

    An explosion sounded from the street.

    ¡°Happy new year! You bums!¡±

    The shockwave shook the building, and before the reverberations could fade, a booming voice rattled their heads.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going, unfortunate citizens and scum viins! I am September, boss of the Argo gang!¡±

    A distinctive mystical yet gruff voice, as ifced with static. Anyone with starlight would easily recognize this unique voice.

    The voice of a viin.

    ¡°I havee to recruit those who will board my ship!¡±

    Looking out the window, it seemed a fire had started somewhere, as the streets glowed red like sunset despite the darkness.

    ¡°Tomemorate this symbolic day of new beginnings, I have arrived. As you wee the new year, I offer you the chance for a new life! Choose! Death or joining me!¡±

    Smelling the stale stench of grease from the very start of the new year, Han Jae-jung frowned.

    T/N: Hi @everyone, sorry to say this but this novel will be dropped due tock of support, It has been through a lot of mess wherein the subscription tform refunded the supporters their funds and closed the support page and that is why the Illustration page is no longer working. Basically that means there is literally a big loss of funds for this novel and I can not carry on like this as the cost for this novel is too much. Some chapters are still left but that will end in time. Just to note, I am not dropping this novel voluntarily as I preferpleting a trantion, but this situation has forced my hands, anyways have a day. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    <b><i>Like Family (1)</i></b>

    ¡°Why do those bastards always¡­¡­¡±

    Grinding her teeth, Yoon Seol-hwa muttered. Kka-deu-deuk. A chilling sound leaked from her mouth.

    ¡°¡­Always, not let me rest.¡±

    The happy new year was stained with a terrible ze. The fire brightly burning the streets dyed Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s heart cold and dark.

    ¡°Kids, get ready to transform right now¡­¡±

    As Yoon Seol-hwa turned to give instructions to the magical girls, she met eyes with Han Jae-jung.

    This isn¡¯t just a ce to be wary of viins, it¡¯s a viin outbreak area. Highest mortality rate, lowest reporting rate. People are so used to dying by viins that they don¡¯t even report it, so all kinds of illegal criminals flock here.

    I¡¯ve heard that in this area, people often disguise murders as viins¡¯ doing too.The magical girl White Davi will be fine, but will the ordinary person Han Jae-jng be okay¡­?

    Obviously, he won¡¯t be okay.

    ¡°¡­Jae-jung, let¡¯s move quickly. We have lots of spare rooms.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll manage to look out for myself.¡±

    ¡°White Davi, protect Joo Ah-yoon and Jae-jung! Vega and I will engage inbat!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°Hait (Yes)!¡±

    The two answered powerfully.

    ¡°Alright, ikimash¨­ (let¡¯s go)!¡±

    Han Jae-jung looked uneasily at White Davi, who came slinging an arm over his shoulder. She wasn¡¯t in great condition after drinking. Her face was flushed and her steps were staggering. Joo Ah-yoon, whose arm was also being held by her, muttered worriedly.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re okay right? I¡¯m trusting you?¡±

    ¡°Ehehe¡­? Of course! Leave it to me!¡±

    ¡°Wow, I totally don¡¯t feel reassured.¡±

    ¡°Ehehehehe!¡±

    A small wand appeared in the chuckling White Davi¡¯s hand. Baek Ah-hee and Yoon Seol-hwa had the same.

    They shouted together:

    ¡°Doresu appu!¡±

    ¡°Dress up!¡±

    ¡°Dress up.¡±

    Three bright lights filled the room, and the three people transformed intopletely different appearances. Fluttering cute dresses and hair shining like starlight in deep colors. They dressed up splendidly and magically.

    Magical girls.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go~!!¡±

    With enhanced strength, White Davi grabbed their waists and dashed off.

    ¡°Hey, hey! Where are you going!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll evacuate you as far as possible! My sansitas (pawns) will escort you!¡±

    Her steps were light and fast like the wind, and ordingly, Han Jae-jung and Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s faces were mercilessly buffeted by the cold air.

    ¡°Haap!¡±

    A horn bugle appeared inside White Davi¡¯s widely opened mouth. The deformed bugle with a ribbon gave a cute impression, but its effect was anything but cute.

    Bbbooooo¡ª!

    The sound of the bugle soared high, shaking the sky. The two nearby grimaced at the tremendous sound.

    The moment the darkness was moved by sound, the earth also shook. As the ground shook roughly like an earthquake, something gradually began to protrude one by one from the bulges that formed.

    From the cracks, life forms with only bones and no flesh or organs popped out. Armored skeleton soldiers appeared above ground. There were nearly a hundred of them.

    A crack also opened under White Davi as she ran.

    -Wooooooo!!!!

    Something huge like a beast with rotting wounds all over, like a zombie, rose up. Without hesitation, Davi mounted its back.

    Then she set down the two people she had been carrying on top of it. White Davi lightly patted their shoulders reassuringly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! My magical pawns have been sanitized so they don¡¯t smell and are clean! Senior has ridden them before, remember? It¡¯s safe!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­I guess¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh, I never thought I¡¯d ride one of these¡­¡±

    With this much force, they could defend against an S-rank viin for a while. White Davi¡¯s jewel sparkled, and she grinned confidently.

    ¡°I¡¯ve now perfectly carried out senior Blue¡¯s orders! I¡¯ve safely evacuated the helpless civilians and will return tobat! What¡¯s the situation on your end?¡±

    Her wordscked any consideration.

    ¡°¡­I get it. That¡¯s just how she is.¡±

    ¡°Seems so.¡±

    She was often like that in the original work too.

    ¡°¡­Ah, I see. Minasan (everyone)! I¡¯ll return to the battle! Please get home safely!¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m far from my home now.¡±

    ¡°Sayonara adi¨®s annyeonghi gyeseyo~!!¡±

    Without any hesitation, White Davi turned around.

    ¡°In the name of the stars, I bring you the blood mace! The pure white that will be stained red, White Davi ising~!!!!¡±

    Summoning another beast zombie, she mounted it and dashed off.

    Joo Ah-yoon chuckled wryly.

    ¡°That crazy bitch really¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the cold but rather the noise that hurt her ears. She turned her head to look at Han Jae-jung. Not many words were needed.

    ¡°¡­What should we do?¡±

    ¡°What else can we do?¡±

    Han Jae-jung, displeased with the rough ride on the unpleasant beast zombie, stretched out his hand. In his previously empty palm, a cold iron ball appeared.

    ¡°We have to do what we can.¡±

    ¡°Will you be okay?¡±

    ¡°I canst a few minutes. Plus with my ability¡­¡±

    Like his current position, far removed from thebat zone.

    ¡°¡­I can at least knock them far away.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help too. Sheesh¡­ Having to exercise intensely right at the start of the new year.¡±

    An iron ball also appeared in Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s palm. It unfolded like a bird spreading its wings, bing a belt buckle.

    ¡°Our situation was always like this anyway.¡±

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s iron ball also unfolded, bing a telescope-like buckle.

    When they attached the buckles to their waists, steel wires appeared and wrapped around them. Starlight twinkled inside the lenses of the two buckles.

    [ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATION.]

    [Deneb! Deneb! Deneb Kaitos! Deneb Algedi! Deneb Dulfim!]

    [I obey my fate.]

    [CONSTELLATION OBSERVATION!]

    Bright light bloomed over their bodies, the man wreathed himself in a murky white lightning, and the woman draped herself in a softly fluttering canopy like a butterfly¡¯s wings.

    [Are You Ready?]

    ¡°Transform.¡±

    ¡°Transform!¡±

    [URSA MAJOR.]

    [CASSIOPEIA!]

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Blue Sirius saw the viin before her eyes.

    Its appearance was as if it had torn off part of a sailing ship and attached it to its body. A monstrous being with an irregr beauty.

    This is September, the viin who had set fires in the streets since the start of the new year.

    ¡°The viin of Carina¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the source of my power. You seem to have quite good insight. Or maybe you just studied constetions diligently. Well, that¡¯s not important right now.¡±

    He reached out his hand.

    ¡°Care to join my ship?¡±

    ¡°What kind of question is that?¡±

    Blue Sirius answered while moving her feet at the same time.

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°I thought so.¡±

    With a sh of her three swords, a massive iceberg erupted following their trajectory. September naturally dodged the attack by maneuvering his body.

    ¡°Hahaha, be afraid. You have quite the temper, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t cause too much damage to the city. Blue Sirius blocked his escape route with some icebergs, then fired a blizzard in every direction he could move. A powerful blizzard that could grind anyone in its path like a blender.

    It was Snow Blossom Path, one of her most used techniques.

    As the ice shards rushed in with no way to avoid them, September grinned and reached out his hand. His right hand transformed into a massive cannon.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite fierce.¡±

    Bang! With a huge explosion sound, the blizzard evaporated.

    ¡°Let me introduce you. This is our ship¡¯s elder. His name is In. His surname is No. Senior No.¡±

    Sticky mes started gathering and dancing inside the cannon, warming up for an explosion.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit awkward to beat up ady. Let me make a suggestion. You attack once. I¡¯ll attack three times. Alright, I¡¯ll count.¡±

    Of course, Blue Sirius didn¡¯t listen to the viin¡¯s words. Once again, sharp ice des condensed at the tips of her three swords.

    ¡°Three! Two, one!¡±

    Bang! The sound of the cannon¡¯s explosion and the howling blizzard wind ovepped simultaneously. The ice des had the upper hand. A few ice shards that didn¡¯t get fully blocked by the explosion pierced his shoulder and chest.

    Looking at the crystals stuck in him, September clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Ehhey, I told you to attack once.¡±

    ¡°How cowardly.¡±

    ¡°A viin has to be cowardly, don¡¯t they?¡±

    September charged forward, swinging the cannon like a club.

    ¡°Did you want me to fight fair and square?¡±

    ¡°No, of course not.¡±

    Sliding along the floor, Blue Sirius elegantly dodged that attack and moved her three swords again. The area where September had been standing froze over.

    The chill starting from her feet soon spread over his entire body, sessfully binding all his limbs in ice.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I have to kill you.¡±

    Blue Sirius pointed her three swords at him and looked around. It was strange. It had been some time since Red Vega started the evacuation. She should be getting back up soon.

    As if responding to her unease, another viin appeared from a dark alleyway.

    ¡°Release my brother!¡±

    He too had an appearance as if he had torn off part of a ship and attached it to his body. Simr to September¡¯s look. It was immediately clear those two were rted.

    ¡°Little brother, would you really listen to a suggestion without any conditions? That¡¯s not how you negotiate.¡±

    Another voice came from behind Blue Sirius. She immediately turned her head. A third viin with a simr appearance to the other two had appeared.

    ¡°Magic girl, if you don¡¯t want yourrade to lose her life, release my brother.¡±

    There was a swirling vortex in the air, and inside was someone Blue Sirius knew very well.

    ¡°Vega!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Big sis! I got caught!¡±

    Red Vega grit her teeth in frustration. Blue Sirius furrowed her brows in consternation.

    ¡°What do we do!¡±

    ¡°My mes are being controlled by this wind! They keeping back to me!¡±

    ¡°This is October, the second-inmand of the Argo Gang! His ability is controlling wind as you can see! Kneel before the power of the sail!¡±

    ¡°Little brother, shut up.¡±

    The way they used the titles brother and little brother indicated a very close rtionship. It was quite unusual for viins to have such human-like familial bonds.

    ¡°Anyway, you saw it, right? If you don¡¯t want to die right now¡­¡±

    ¡°Vega.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Blue Sirius sighed and said, ¡°Take care of it!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    A straight line of fire burst through the vortex.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for gathering for me!¡±

    And just like that, she subdued the second brother.

    ¡°Damn you, viin!!!!!¡±

    White Davi, who had suddenly appeared from the back alley, bound the third brother with her skeleton minions.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    The first one was already bound.

    Just as the situation was settling down, two more viins appeared.

    ¡°Now¡­ Is it your turn? What business do you have here since the new year?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡±

    Han Jae-Jung was dumbfounded at how easily the situation had been resolved, much simpler than expected.

    Why did I evene here?

    T/N: Hi @everyone, sorry to say this but this novel will be dropped due tock of support, It has been through a lot of mess wherein the subscription tform refunded the supporters their funds and closed the support page and that is why the Illustration page is no longer working. Basically that means there is literally a big loss of funds for this novel and I can not carry on like this as the cost for this novel is too much. Some chapters are still left but that will end in time. Just to note, I am not dropping this novel voluntarily as I preferpleting a trantion, but this situation has forced my hands, anyways have a day. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    <b><i>Like Family (2)</i></b>

    Recently, from only seeing the scenes where magical girls suffer, I ended up making one misunderstanding. It was none other than the misunderstanding that magical girls are absolute weaklings to viins.

    Magical girls who can grow infinitely, one of their characteristics is that the more they fight formidable foes, the stronger they be.

    ¡®¡­I suppose it will revolve around that.¡¯

    At the point just over three months since the S-rank Viins began their full-fledged activities, the girls¡¯ powers had be strong enough to subdue the formidable foes.

    ¡°Well¡­ Looks like we¡¯re a bitte?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Hey you bastard! Don¡¯t move¡­!¡±

    ¡°Release my brothers¡­! You witches¡­!¡±White Davi, who still hadn¡¯t set foot in Sanctity¡¯s Omen, struggled considerably alone to subdue them.

    But even so, the ice of Blue Sirius who subdued the first was neat and majestic without any signs of cracking, and the mes of Red Vega were also stably threatening the neck of the second.

    ¡°Oh¡­ No, it¡¯s because you unnecessarily dragged things out.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon hurriedly corrected the term she was about to say as older brother and nudged my shoulder with her shoulder. Thanks to our heights bing simr from transforming, there was no need to stand on tiptoes.

    ¡°Ack, It¡¯s hot!¡±

    As usual, there was lightning on my shoulder, and Joo Ah-yoon who touched it yelped in surprise and fell to the side.

    Even at such a yful sight, I couldn¡¯t easilyugh. It was because the reason for ourte arrival was entirely my own fault, contrary to her words.

    Joo Ah-yoon and I are both capable of high-speed movement. If we set our minds to it, we could arrive at the scene of the conflict in less than even 1 second.

    But this time, we couldn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t an attempt at an eco-friendly energy-saving movement out of concern for wasting starlight.

    Right after I transformed, an abnormal phenomenon urred where my movement stopped for a moment. It was a side effect I had never experienced before.

    While the noise of the transformation sound greatly decreased, this was by no means a good sign.

    It was a signal not of control, but of encroachment.

    Gradually, I felt like my body was being dominated by something. Not sinking into darkness, but rather being entranced by something. An intense shing that blinded my eyes. An ominous electrical signal.

    That ominous thing boring into my mind was as cold as a hunk of metal and as sharp as lightning. Swiftly and thrillingly like the process of nerve matter being transmitted, that cold lightning dominated my mind and body.

    Emotions are cut off, linguistic functions are lost, muscles rx, and all physiological functions and life support functions stop as well. And yet I move.

    Right after transforming, I felt my heart stop. It really felt like bing a machine.

    Although I managed to shake off that ominous movement, there¡¯s no telling when it might recur again. Like someone with a rare disease, I have to constantly fear when the symptoms will appear again.

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s anything to do today. Should I just head back to the ce I evacuated to¡­¡¯

    As I was thinking that, I heard a voice from my belt.

    [Quest Appears.]

    It was a voice proving that things would not be peaceful going forward.

    ¡°For what purpose did youe here¡­.¡±

    Lightly brushing off Blue Sirius¡¯s questioning voice directed at us, my belt continued ying a voice only I could hear.

    [Please take care of all the viins that are swarming in. Ifpleted, you will receive a piece of a star as a reward. The consequence for refusing is death.]

    There isn¡¯t much time left now. I can¡¯t help it.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    I whispered softly enough for only Joo Ah-yoon to hear.

    ¡°Viins will be swarming in soon. Get ready.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Not long after saying that, cracks appeared in the ice September was trapped in.

    Creak, crackle, crackle. The uneasy sound of the ice breaking shattered the heavy silence and standoff, causing everyone here to move.

    ¡°I believed in you, Brother!¡±

    The third, grabbed by the skeleton, got up, and

    ¡°As did I.¡±

    The second raised a great wind in all directions, causing Red Vega to temporarily fall back.

    The wind even shook Blue Sirius¡¯s bnce, and caused her magic attempting to encase September in ice once more to slightly miss its mark.

    Through the unblocked cracks in the ice block, a scorching heat and light likeva seeped out.

    Kwagwagwang! The heat line shattered the ice and shot up high into the sky.

    ¡°My brothers!¡±

    Firing a cannon not for attack but to make a statement, September shouted loudly.

    ¡°Raise the anchor!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Towards the red cannonball soaring high into the sky, the brothers fired their own starlight.

    All their starlight converged, and a massive explosion urred.

    It brightly lit up the sky intensely and spectacrly, like during a chemical reaction. Blotting out the moon, it cast new beams of light into the night.

    As soon as the scattered beams of light touched the ground, roars rang out.

    -Uwaaaaaaaaah!!!

    -Aaaaaaaaaah!!!

    -Euraaaaaaah!!!

    A thunderous sound that could shatter eardrums shook the streets. Savage yet valiant voices. Powerful, violent voices that brought street thugs to mind.

    Where the light touched, life forms d in scaly skin appeared. The life formsmonly referred to as orcs in fantasy novels. Naturally, here they were Viins.

    Soon, sand started gushing out from the ground they were on. The sound of waves pushing sand could be heard, a sticky wind mixed with salt stung my cheeks, and a fishy smell of water wafted into my nose.

    The scenery of the streets began changing.

    ¡°The Goldilocks Domain¡­¡±

    Their unique viin barrier. This was their stage, their mostfortable ce. The space for those three brothers was the beach and sandy shore. It was a space for pirates rather than a gang.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for plundering and massacre!¡±

    September fired a cannon into the sky and shouted. Bang! The gunpowder burst spectacrly in the shape of fireworks, and colorful sparks fell heavily and slowly.

    This was a celebratory gunfire for the time toe, and a signal re signifying the hardships ahead.

    ¡°We are the Argo gang! Just a gathering of people who want to hit and smash things!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need money, women, or power. What we want is violence.¡±

    ¡°Free violence! Plundering! Arson! Vandalism! Insults! That¡¯s enough! Even if we lose here! We¡¯ll make your eyeballs bleed!¡±

    ¡°Noisy.¡±

    Despite the second brother¡¯s scolding, the third brother gripped a spear in his hand and charged towards White Davi.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one with underlings!¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s unfair!¡±

    Dozens of demonic viins followed behind him, and as he advanced, huge waves rushed in from the beach.

    ¡°And my power bes even stronger if there¡¯s water!¡±

    It seems his ability was to control water. The huge tidal wave opened its jaws wide, as if about to swallow all the enemies here.

    ¡°My name is November! The third of the Argo brothers¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn! Your tongue is so fucking long!¡±

    White Davi shouted in annoyance.

    ¡°There are people here greater than you bastards!¡±

    Before she finished speaking, Blue Sirius moved his foot.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    His hard shoe sole dug into the soft sandy beach. An absolute zero chill flowed from the pressed heel. The chill left a bluish icy trail on the sandy beach towards the sea. Even the salty seawater could not withstand her coldness, and soon even the huge tidal wave froze over.

    The huge tidal wave had be just a huge chunk of ice.

    ng! November swung his spear without a care. White Davi blocked it with her horn pipe. Then she put her mouth to the end and blew hard into it.

    Wooooo¡ª! The sound of the horn pipe rang out loudly, and viins like skeletons and zombies emerged from beneath the sandy beach.

    ¡°Viin bastards¡­ I¡¯ll kill you all!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ Try it!¡±

    Even more viins rushed in than before.

    Soon, an all-out battle began. Viins shed with viins, fire and wind collided, ice and waves crashed endlessly, the sharp sounds of ded weapons cutting through the air, and the booming sounds of cannons shaking the eardrums incessantly followed one after another.

    Amidst all this, the fluttering sound of a butterfly could be heard, and the intense sound of lightning piercing through everything was also audible.

    I advanced towards September, turning his scaly skin to mere ashes. Wherever I went, the sandy beach turned ck like ashes.

    Boom! As I swung my axe down, he blocked it with a cannon.

    ¡°Haha, brother, that¡¯s good. You¡¯ve got great power. I like it.¡±

    His reactions were clearly better than before. His strength, skills, the brightness of the starlight ¨C not a single aspect was left unimproved. Is this true power?

    ¡°You, be myrade!¡±

    But he was not at a level worthy of such praise. I kicked him in the stomach, then charged forward and struck lightning at his neck.

    Gwahng! A direct hit by the lightning. September didn¡¯t show any signs of pain, simply dusting himself off and standing back up.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ A rejection? Too bad.¡±

    He¡¯s durable to the point of ignorance. The roughly attached wooden nks didn¡¯t show even the slightest damage. Come to think of it, the other brothers were simr. Despite being constantly attacked since earlier, not a single wound was visible.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t freedom enjoyable? You don¡¯t seem to appreciate it. s, it appears so. Poor thing.¡±

    I ignored his words and swung my axe down. Gwahng! Continuously, continuously. Kukung! Kukukung! I struck his crown with my axe like hammering a nail. But September showed no signs of being hurt at all.

    ¡°Ha, to think that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got¡­ Eetcha!¡±

    Soon, a chunk of ice came flying towards me. I jumped back slightly to avoid it.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    The fierce Blue Sirius was seen clicking her tongue.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t attack over here. Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m helping you guys out right now?¡±

    ¡°All I can see is you getting yed.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯d fall for something like that?¡±

    ¡°Then do you think I¡¯d believe what you say?¡±

    ¡°¡­Fair point.¡±

    It would be foolish to believe a viin¡¯s words.

    ¡°You should learn from the guy in front of you. Viins are cowards.¡±

    Blue Sirius created a doppelganger. With her clone, she aimed three swords and cast magic in one direction. Phantasmal de Illusion, Legend of Separation. The two spells flowed along one path, shredding everything within their orbit.

    Both attacks were aimed at September. I swung my axe to match her attacks. There was no great skill involved. I just mechanically fired off barbaric lightning bolts as usual.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to be a coward too. For now, I¡¯ll use your power. Got a problem with that?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The magic girl and viin¡¯s starlight merged into one, freezing, burning, shredding, and crushing September¡¯s body. Even amidst the blinding shes, I could make it out.

    ¡°Did you see that, Blue Sirius?¡±

    ¡°Your lightning was so bright it was hard to see. Can¡¯t you adjust the brightness? What an outdated technique.¡±

    His tone was remarkably biting. It was worlds apart from when he spoke to Han Jae-jung, and I smiled wryly at his rough manner of speaking. Even that rude way of talking had a human charm that was quite nice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask for the impossible. Blue Sirius, that guy isn¡¯t tough, he¡¯s just regenerating at super high speed.¡±

    ¡°Regenerating? Ah geez¡­ Why does he have to have such an annoying ability¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems all three of those brothers have the same ability. But if there¡¯s one weakness¡­¡±

    I leapt high into the sky. I gathered a ton of starlight in my axe, and once enough had umted, I swung it down. The lightning split into three streaks that struck all three brothers simultaneously.

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh!¡±

    White Davi and Red Vega let out gasps of admiration. Wounds had appeared on them. They did heal again, but slower than before.

    ¡°¡­So we have to attack them simultaneously?¡±

    ¡°That was my hypothesis, and it seems to be correct.¡±

    It was only natural for such an ability to have a weakness. Contradictory cheat abilities aren¡¯t given to just anyone.

    ¡°If we cannd a fatal blow on all three of them at the same time, the attack should seed¡­ Ugh?!¡±

    At that moment, the lightning dug deeper into my body. It meant the time left before I lost my senses was dwindling. Not a good sign.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time left. Quickly¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    A familiar voice came from far away.

    ¡°Why are brothers andrades fighting each other?¡±

    It was Jason. He sounded angry.

    Before I could wonder why he was here, Jason ced his hand on his belt.

    ¡°What a dreadful oue! What a twist of fate! s¡­ How pitiful! I shall sever this mistaken destiny!¡±

    ¡°Hey, wait a minute¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey youngest, wait!¡±

    Before September and I could stop him, his belt moved.

    The entire surroundingndscape distorted, and everyone here lost their way.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    When the scenery reappeared, what came into view was¡­.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The fallen magical girl, Virgo.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    It was a human corpse that she was trampling.

    [Quest Appeared]

    I had less than 30 seconds left before losing my sanity.

    [Keep Her Alive]

    The new quest was extremely far-fetched.

    Goddammit.

    R<strong><em>ate this series here.</em></strong> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    <b><i>Like Family (3)</i></b>

    A quest aimed at protecting the viin, not exterminating them. I didn¡¯t even want to carry it out, but from the beginning, I couldn¡¯t carry it out either.

    The moment the rampage begins, my axe will strike Virgo¡¯s neck. The only lightning bolt meant to kill the viin will mercilessly pierce that frail body.

    ¡°Long time no see. Have you been well? How long has it been since west met¡­ Over 3 years?¡±

    Virgo was still babbling iprehensible words. But I couldn¡¯t ignore her entirely. I was convinced that Virgo and I had some kind of connection.

    ¡°What brings you here? Did you miss me? Or did youe to find something you left behind? Oh~ You¡¯ve be more morous! Looking good! I love sparkling things like that!¡±

    The principle behind quests is simple. Solely for the purpose of aplishing the goal.

    This is the leash given to me, who gained strong purposefulness as the price of escaping death, and the cruel whip that drives me forward.

    Without considering ethics or norms, it is amand presented solely to stubbornly aplish the goal.The meaningless quest that just came out can be simrly inferred.

    ¡°Huh? But wait¡­. You¡¯re Jae-jung, right? Why are you standing like that? Huh? How could I not know it¡¯s you? Wh-, could it be you¡¯re mistaking me for someone else?! Ahhhh! How embarrassing!¡±

    The implication now is that if I keep her alive, I can get closer to the goal of protecting the protectors.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not Jaej-ung, then who are you¡­? Why, why aren¡¯t you saying anything¡­? If I was mistaken, I¡¯d appreciate it if you tell me I was mistaken¡­.¡±

    crunch! Virgo put more force into the leg trampling the corpse, and the head underneath burst like a watermelon being smashed.

    The face, crushed beyond recognition,pletely ended the life whose expression at death could no longer be discerned.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s scary¡­ Why aren¡¯t you saying anything¡­? I should be going now¡­.¡±

    What¡¯s in front of me is no longer a magical girl. It¡¯s a viin without any hesitation in killing people.

    The quest likely didn¡¯t judge her as a magical girl I should protect either. Otherwise, it would have presented a quest to restrain me every time I tried to fight her to the death.

    So, this is a gamble.

    I don¡¯t know what connection Virgo and I have, the only reason to keep her alive for now is thepulsion of the quest, and the opponent is even a viin suffering from mania.

    ¡°It¡¯s really, really scary¡­ Why aren¡¯t you saying anything¡­ Hic, hic! Th-, that axe, what is it¡­? Are you nning to attack me with it¡­ If, if that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t just stand by either¡­ I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll fight back! Really painfully!¡±

    I let out a deep sigh and put my hand on my belt.

    The only way to not kill her right now is this.

    ¡°Stop it.¡±

    Light particles scattered from my body like water droplets, and the lightning devouring my body flickered and disappeared naturally for a moment. I gradually regained a human appearance.

    Transformation release.

    It¡¯s an insane act to disarm in front of a viin, but there was no other suitable option to try.

    Virgo might regain her senses at any moment and try to kill me. If that happens, I won¡¯t be able to resist and will just die.

    Offering my neck to save an enemy.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s a gamble.

    ¡°If you hit me once, I¡¯ll just die.¡±

    It was a conversation I had to have sooner orter. Without knowing how we were connected, why she fell into depravity, if I just killed her, it would weigh on me.

    Ignorance may be bliss, but choosing to remain ignorant when you can know is a sin.

    ¡°Huh? What! It is Jae-jung!¡±

    ¡°You seem to know me quite well.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t you know me? Why, I¡¯m so disappointed!¡±

    Virgo chuckled and patted my shoulder. I thought my bones would break. She doesn¡¯t seem to know how to control her strength.

    ¡°You said you were a middle school dropout, but you can¡¯t even remember people¡¯s faces? Ah, you¡¯re not a dropout anymore, are you? You took the GED, right? Wow Jae-jung, then you¡¯re a high school graduate~ I¡¯m jealous. I only finished elementary school. Ah, sorry sorry. Did I kill the mood too much? It¡¯s been so long since I saw you.¡±

    Her friendly attitude only left me perplexed. What kind of rtionship did we have for her to treat me so affectionately? Even at ourst reunion, her attitude was more hostile than this.

    Come to think of it, her tone and manner of speaking would drastically change at times.

    The tone of constantlyughing and mocking from being consumed by madness, and the self-deprecating, deste-sounding tone. The way she¡¯s speaking now was different from both¡­.

    Since understanding crazy people was always difficult, I just went with it.

    ¡°Um~ Ah! Then you don¡¯t remember this either? When I was crying here, you suddenly ran into me. Over there in that shaded area! You said you were running away from a viin with your face all pale and catching your breath over there. We both got startled and just froze¡­ Heheh, I remember that time.¡±

    Virgo pointed somewhere, then folded her finger back.

    ¡°Huh? Wasn¡¯t it over there? Ah, no it wasn¡¯t. Hahaha, how embarrassing~ There are just so many simr areas around here.¡±

    ¡°Wait, where is this ce anyway?¡±

    ¡°Why are you like this¡­ Don¡¯t pull that prank now. It¡¯s not funny.¡±

    Virgo frowned in displeasure.

    ¡°This is the Dark Matter, isn¡¯t it? Where I live. Didn¡¯t youe to see me?¡±

    A purple glow gathered at Virgo¡¯s fingertips. If I said the wrong thing, she¡¯d shoot a beam straight into my heart.

    I started a staring contest with that ball of light. I tried my best to ponder what the right thing to say was.

    But since understanding crazy people was impossible, I obviously couldn¡¯t find the answer.

    ¡°Hahaha, why are you being so tense and frozen again? Smile, smile. The Red Spica who brings everyone¡¯sughter is right in front of you, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Virgoughed and waved her finger. After casually extinguishing the high-temperature beam like a candle me, she abruptly stoppedughing.

    ¡°¡­Ah, you really don¡¯t know, do you? It¡¯s okay! That can happen!¡±

    Then sheughed again.

    ¡°I¡¯m an idiot too, I often forget things~ Actually, I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m here. Hehe, we¡¯re both airheads, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Then the dead person here is¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Do I need to know?¡±

    Normally, you should know. Murder is a serious matter.

    But unfortunately, there seemed to be a considerable gap between hermon sense and mine.

    ¡°¡­Wait, did you say the Dark Matter? This ce is?¡±

    That¡¯s a bit tricky.

    I¡¯m someone who snuck away while escaping on the viins controlled by White Davi. If I can¡¯t return by morning, I¡¯ll obviously be suspected of various things.

    No matter how close the Dark Matter is to my home, it¡¯s not walking distance.

    ¡®¡­Well, from the moment I decided to talk to Virgo, it was over anyway.¡¯

    I shoulde up with some excuses.

    Anyway, the biggest problem right now is the woman in front of me.

    ¡°What? Scared? It¡¯s funny that someone who infiltrated the Dark Matter due to misanthropy is scared. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay~!¡±

    Virgo jumped and wrapped her arms around my body.

    ¡°The guardian of love and peace~ Former Red Spica, current Dilemma executive, is here!¡±

    I couldn¡¯tugh at her words.

    Red Spica. An umon magical girl who had been one even before elementary school.

    It was reported that she died fighting a viin at one point, but a few yearster, she appeared as a monstrified being and attacked the city, killing nearly 100 civilians and two magical girls.

    It was quite rare for a magical girl to be brainwashed and monsterized by a viin, but it wasn¡¯t unprecedented either. However, Virgo¡¯s case was unusual.

    She acts independently without following any particr viin. In other words, she became a viin of her own will.

    The problem is that no one knows why she did so.

    People could only vaguely specte that she fell into monsterization because her activities as a magical girl were too strenuous.

    ¡°This is my area. No one whoes across me gets away! Well¡­ the other Dilemma kids mighte to steal my territory, but that has nothing to do with you, right?¡±

    Virgo stared intently into my eyes and asked worriedly, ¡°Oh, are you sleepy, Jae-jung?¡±

    It waste dawn when the day would soon break. It couldn¡¯t be helped that I looked tired since I hadn¡¯t slept until this hour.

    ¡°¡­Suddenly?¡±

    ¡°No, Jae-jung. You have to sleep properly. Otherwise, people get hurt.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for understanding. Then Jae-jung. Sleep.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    In this state of being shoulder to shoulder with a viin?

    ¡°Why? Sleep?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit¡­ I can¡¯t just sleep with a viin in front of me. Let¡¯s talk first and sleepter¡­¡±

    ¡°Jae-jung!¡±

    Virgo¡¯s hand moved to grab my neck.

    ¡°You have to sleep¡­ Properly¡­ Why are you like this? Do you really want to go crazy? Want to be a zombie?! I said it¡¯s bad for your health! Why don¡¯t you listen to me? Are you ignoring me? I¡¯ve worked so hard! I¡¯ve made so much effort!¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡­¡±

    It¡¯s suffocating. My breathing and body movements gradually became stuck.

    I didn¡¯t understand. What switch was flipped for her to show such a violent reaction? Did she be a viin fromck of sleep? Does she have some kind of sleep disorder? A persecutionplex?

    If so, she should just beat herself up, why is she going off on me.

    I waved my hands trying to grab the steel ball. It¡¯s a countermeasure when words don¡¯t get through.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll sleep so¡­ Let go of my neck now¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you! You really are so kind!¡±

    Despite saying thanks, her grip didn¡¯t loosen at all.

    Virgo¡¯s eyes were clearer than the rising morning sun, and her mouth was bright. Without a hint of hesitation, she increased the force squeezing my neck.

    ¡°Now sleep!¡±

    No way, this girl can¡¯t be¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll put you to sleep!¡±

    Indeed, you can¡¯t reason with a lunatic. It never gets through from the start.

    I grabbed the steel ball in my hand. I immediately reached for my belt.

    ¡°Huh? Sleep?¡±

    She swatted away the belt I was grabbing with her other hand. A human¡¯s hand was too frail against a viin¡¯s, and as a few of my fingers broke, the belt flew far away again.

    But it¡¯s okay. The belt has a function to automatically attach back to the waist¡­.

    ¡®Oh shit.¡¯

    Before that, my consciousness faded.

    As my vision blurred like I had opened my eyes underwater, Virgo was smiling brightly while strangling my neck.

    In the final moment, a voice came from the belt.

    [Reying memories.]

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Haha, is this really going to kill me?¡±

    I foolishly came in. Feeling regretful, I vigorously moved my legs. I couldn¡¯t rest at all. If I slowed down even a bit, I would be caught and devoured by the viin behind me.

    ¡°If you die, they probably won¡¯t even be able to find your body! That¡¯s a good thing!¡±

    One year since I ran away from home was enough to fully charge my hatred towards humanity. It was enough time to drive a person insane.

    I decided to run away from running away. To be precise, an escape from society. If I had to put it into words, it was a societal departure.

    Now it seemed like I was about to depart from this world, but this was also part of my n.

    I decided to go somewhere near human society, but not actually in it.

    The viin-ruled area. The restricted area. Commonly known as the Dark Matter.

    There, there were no human rules or gazes, and I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about rumors or being tracked.

    The problem was that I disliked viins just as much as humans. Even if I went to the Dark Matter, I wouldn¡¯t be happy.

    If I was going to hate wherever I was to the point of death, maybe it would be better to just die. A very creative thought urred to me.

    What if, within the Dark Matter, I pushed out human life by killing the viins, like some folklore magic girl who doesn¡¯t let them suffer?

    So I went to the Dark Matter.

    The problem was that I faced a life-threatening situation just 30 minutes after entering.

    Since I at least wanted to kill one before dying, I desperately fled. I had to find a safe ce to regroup, then kill at least one weak viin.

    Fortunately, I saw a suspicious, darkly shaded ce up ahead. It was perfect for hiding my body.

    After entrusting myself there, I watched the movements of the viin that had been chasing me.

    ¡°Uueeuuu¡­ Mommy¡­ Mommy¡­¡±

    Luckily, it didn¡¯t seem to know where I went and soon left after looking around.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­ Why am I in this situation¡­¡±

    ¡°Phew, it¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommeeeee¡­¡±

    I sat down on the ground in relief. Soon after, I noticed someone else had arrived before me.

    ¡°Mommyyyyy¡­ Kyaaaaahhhh!!!!¡±

    ¡°Aaaaahhhh! What!¡±

    A girl was curled up and crying, wiping tears and mucus.

    That was my first meeting with Virgo and Red Spica.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    It was true.

    What Virgo had been babbling about earlier was true.

    ¡°Ugh geez¡­¡±

    As soon as I woke up, I raised my body.

    The surfacing memories made my head throb painfully, my drowsy neck hurt, my broken fingers hurt. Essentially my whole body was in pain.

    ¡°Oh, did you sleep well?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, thanks to you I slept really damn well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! No need to thank me. Sleeping like that is good for your health.¡±

    ¡°Why would I thank you¡­¡±

    Behind Virgo, facing away from the sun, was a mountain piled high with the corpses of viins.

    ¡°¡­did you?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Yeah!¡±

    When I gestured toward it, Virgo calmly nodded her head.

    I recalled the memories again.

    Virgo was my bodyguard, protecting me in the Dark Matter.

    ¡°Why are you acting so surprised!¡±

    Just like now.

    R<strong><em>ate this series here.</em></strong> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    <b><i>Like Family (4)</i></b>

    She was the one who protected me in the Dark Matter.

    To exin why such a rtionship was formed, I had to go back to our first encounter.

    When I first saw Virgo, I couldn¡¯t think of her as a viin at the time.

    The only parts that could be judged as viin were her eyes filledpletely ck without whites, and her wings as ck as the area around her pupils. Apart from those two, her appearance was exactly the same as a human¡¯s.

    I just thought she was a peculiar magical girl.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time a magical girl took on a somewhat peculiar appearance while using magic.

    Rather, I thought she was mysterious.

    Her slightly non-human appearance added a sense of extraordinary sorrow rather than revulsion.The fact that she was reportedly a deceased magical girl, and that she was in the Dark Matter, doubled that mysteriousness.

    Until then, she was Red Spica to me, not Virgo.

    Looking at her appearance alone, it hadn¡¯t changed much from herst known photos. Her eye and wing colors didn¡¯t quite fall into the ¡®much¡¯ category ¨C those were things that could be artificially attached as a disguise.

    More than anything, it was her personality that had changed.

    I can¡¯t say what her private side was like since I never had a personal interaction with her.

    But it was clear she wasn¡¯t the type to grab a civilian by the neck and m them to the ground right away. If she was, there would have been an even bigger controversy about her attitude than during the myth.

    Her restraint skills were quite clean.

    Her personality of not hesitating for even a few seconds after facing someone before pinning them down was truly as impressive as her mysterious appearance.

    ¡°Who are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­what?¡±

    ¡°Who, who are you? Are you, are you here to¡­kill me? Or maybe to take something? What¡¯s your goal? What¡¯s your goal toe for me, for me¡­¡±

    She was quite hysterical. Her words were slurred, her teeth chattering, and the hand grabbing my neck was weak and trembling. But by magical girl standards, it still had enough force to twist my neck.

    ¡°Your self-consciousness is quite something¡­¡±

    Havinge prepared to lose anyway, I let my tongue loose without restraint. I had nothing to fear. Whether I lost to a viin or a mentally unstable missing magical girl, it was all the same.

    No one would know of my death once I died in the Dark Matter. The cause of death didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Who would¡­ Come here to see you¡­! You were reported to have passed away¡­ I didn¡¯te to see you¡­¡±

    ¡°Then! Then what!¡±

    ¡°Because I hate humans¡­¡±

    Speaking it out loud, it was quite ame reason. Fundamental reasons tend to be embarrassing. There is no decorum in tantly revealed likes and dislikes, so those who value decorum and appearances would naturally find it embarrassing.

    I did too. Even in this situation, I felt a sense of shame immediately after blurting it out. It was the typical remark of someonecking in social skills and being anti-social. But the words were already out, and I couldn¡¯t take them back. So I continued speaking.

    ¡°After experiencing some shitty things in society¡­I developed a hatred for humans¡­so I came here¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡­shitty¡­ah really. But what kind of shitty things¡­¡±

    So she would grab someone¡¯s neck while cursing? An interesting person indeed.

    ¡°Cyber bullying, stalking, incidents with weapons.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±

    ¡°Not just me, but my girlfriend at the time also went through a lot¡­¡±

    ¡°Girlfriend¡­? Eek¡­you, you came to deceive me¡­?!¡±

    ¡°We broke up.¡±

    ¡°Aha.¡±

    Her anger seemed to subside a little, as Red Spica¡¯s grip on my neck weakened.

    ¡°So you became pessimistic from being dumped by your girlfriend and came here to kill yourself? Huhu, how childish. The world is so beautiful! You shouldn¡¯t impulsively try to end your life! Whap!¡±

    She lectured me while flicking my forehead with her fingertip. The slight tap produced a booming sound. Was she unaware of her own strength? I rolled on the ground in agony, feeling like my skull had split open.

    ¡°Oh..oh no¡­what do I do? I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry! Did that hurt a lot? Oh, what should I¡­ah, ah! Just a moment¡­. Uhm. Well, a mother¡¯s hands are gentle hands~¡±

    She gently ced her hand on my forehead and began singing an ancient spell song passed down orally since long ago.

    Pure or childish, thetter was more fitting for this situation.

    ¡°Stop it! I¡¯m not a child or anything!¡±

    ¡°Child? But my mother did this for me often¡­ Ah, no! How¡¯s that! Did, did it trigger memories of your mother? How¡¯s that? Do you feel like going home now?¡±

    ¡°Suddenly?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t just childish, but extremely childish.

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s what I was aiming for! Absolutely! I didn¡¯t just panic and give weird first-aid treatment!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­that was first-aid treatment¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯ll go back?¡±

    ¡°No? I¡¯m going to keep going?¡±

    ¡°Oh whyyyy! It¡¯s dangerous here! Go back quickly! Don¡¯t you miss your mother¡¯s face?¡±

    Red Spica seemed quite unhappy about me staying here. Was it a sense of duty as a heroine? Even thinking back now, there was still much I didn¡¯t know about her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see her even if I go back, since she was killed by a viin.¡±

    I still didn¡¯t have any memories of my parents. The memories I could retrieve were rtively recent ones. Most of my childhood memories were lost. Still, I knew one thing.

    In the past, I harbored considerable displeasure and anger towards the fact that my parents were taken from me by a viin.

    It was only natural for someone to feel that way if their parents¡¯ killer, wasn¡¯t it. Who could love their parents¡¯ enemy?

    ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡±

    Red Spica became visibly gloomy.

    ¡°So you came here instead ofmitting suicide. No one here knows who you are, and they won¡¯t care even if you die. There are a lot of viins around too¡­¡±

    As Red Spica assaulted me, I picked up the iron pipe that had fallen to the ground.

    ¡°I want to kill at least one viin before I die.¡±

    Looking back, I had never heard such crazy words. The remarks of a childish brat. To im to be able to kill a viin with an ordinary person¡¯s physical abilities. She, who had killed viins many times as a magical girl, must have found it absurd.

    She probably thought it was ridiculous, pathetic, and disgusting.

    At that time, I was also skeptical. I didn¡¯t think for a moment that I could truly kill a viin.

    I came here with the intention of dying. I came here to die without anyone knowing. I came so that no one would remember that I had died. But I would remember myself, so I thought it would beforting to at least do something before I died.

    That¡¯s why I spouted such nonsense about killing a viin.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Pewing.

    Red Spica raised her finger. A crimson beam came out of her fingertip, and the iron pipe in my hand easily melted away like ice cream.

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    She smiled thinly and asked a question.

    ¡°How are you going to kill it?¡±

    ¡°Diligently.¡±

    I answered seriously. That was my serious answer.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to work hard. You¡¯ll die if you ck off even a little.¡±

    Shvek. She approached me. Just one step was enough to get so close that we could exchange breaths.

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you curious? Why I¡¯m here, why I ended up like this. What I am¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure, but I can tell you¡¯re a psycho.¡±

    Red Spica burst outughing, apparently quite pleased with my answer.

    ¡°Ahha! Uhuh! Ahahahahha!¡±

    ¡°Wow, is it really that funny?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯mughing because it¡¯s so absurd¡­ so you really dide here to die? You¡¯re not even trying to read the situation?¡±

    She waved her finger with the beam concentrated at the tip, signaling me to stop entertaining pointless thoughts.

    ¡°Do you even realize how ridiculous it is to say you¡¯ll kill a viin with an ordinary human body? It¡¯s the same as saying you¡¯ll pluck a star from the sky. It¡¯s utter nonsense!¡±

    Red Spica, who had let out a deep sigh, looked me up and down. I showed a slight displeasure at her evaluative gaze, but she ignored my reaction and continued doing what she was doing.

    ¡°Your face is quite in, but your head must have tasted really good¡­ You¡¯re quite pitiful too!¡±

    ¡°You have a in face too while you¡¯re here doing who knows what.¡±

    ¡°Me? Well, of course¡­ Ah. I only listened to your story and didn¡¯t tell you mine at all, did I? Sorry, sorry.¡±

    Sheughed dryly and poked me with her finger near my heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m simr to you. I came here to rest too. I don¡¯t like people either.¡±

    It was an inappropriate remark for a magical girl. Come to think of it, she was no longer a magical girl, so it didn¡¯t matter if it was inappropriate or not.

    ¡°Unlike you, I didn¡¯te here on my own. I don¡¯t even remember when exactly I ended up here or why I ended up like this.¡±

    She must have been suffering from the blessing of oblivion by then.

    ¡°I miss my mom and there are things I want to eat, but¡­ I just don¡¯t want to leave here for such trivial reasons. For some reason, I don¡¯t want to leave. This ce is just the mostfortable for me.¡±

    Her statements were clearly contradictory. If this ce was trulyfortable for her, she wouldn¡¯t have huddled up crying, wishing her mom would take her away.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you don¡¯t like people?¡±

    I said it lightly, as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal, but it was an immensely weighty statement. For a magical girl who obtained starlight for the sake of people to harbor hatred towards them meant it was no light hatred.

    It must have been an extremely strong hatred, powerful enough topletely change her life.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why it¡¯s troublesome that you¡¯re here¡­ I understand your circumstances are difficult, but who knows if that¡¯s really the truth? Most people whoe here are just trashy criminals, people whose lives have hit rock bottom¡­ There¡¯s a high chance they¡¯ll cause a disturbance!¡±

    Heat gradually started rising from near my heart. There was no excitement, only fear. The heat concentrated in her finger that was touching my body.

    ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Should I? But, I¡¯ve changed my mind a little.¡±

    Red Spica smiled at me.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the kind of person I dislike. There are no bad people among the people who dislike people!¡±

    An enemy of an enemy is a friend.

    Someone who disliked people felt goodwill towards someone from the same ilk. That¡¯s what she felt, and what I felt.

    However, this statement of hers was also contradictory.

    ¡°But you said earlier that you couldn¡¯t trust me.¡±

    ¡°Did I say that? Sorry! Anyway, what I¡¯m saying is¡­.¡±

    The beam she had gathered near my heart shot upwards, and¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one-on-one lessons until you can kill a viin. How about it?¡±

    The nearby viins gathered around us. This was her excuse to herd the viins towards me and repeatedly watch over me while I practiced killing them.

    It was the start of a strange rtionship.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    And now, she continues to watch over me without changing.

    The feeling of a murderer protecting me was quite cozy.

    Ha fuck, be happy, seriously.

    Virgo¡¯s gaze was still inscrutable.

    ¡°Good morning! Did you sleep well?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you, very well.¡±

    I definitely didn¡¯t sleep well with my neck strained like that. I looked around the surroundings.

    Was this Virgo¡¯s hideout? For ruins, it was oddly well-organized.

    ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s sleep again!¡±

    Oh fuck this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a little chat¡­¡±

    As I moved my feet to approach her.

    Took. Something got caught on my foot.

    I lowered my gaze to see what it was.

    It was a mechanical lump.

    A rather sophisticated looking mechanical lump that did not seem to belong here.

    I instinctively realized it was an item that attaches to a belt.

    And I also realized why I was told to let Virgo live.

    R<strong><em>ate this series here.</em></strong> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    <b><i>Like Family (5)</i></b>

    ¡°Virgo, I just woke up. I¡¯m notcking sleep, so I don¡¯t really need to sleep more. No, actually I couldn¡¯t sleep at all. I¡¯m not sleepy.¡±

    While speaking to Virgo, I kept ncing down and paying attention to the object at my feet.

    It was a machine part with a dial-like disc attached. Scrapmonly seen in the ruins of a copsed civilization. It could be seen that way, but to me, who knew the rare technology of the transformation belt, it did not appear to be a simple piece of scrap.

    It looked very simr to the focus adjustment dial attached to my belt. To be more precise, it resembled the mechanical device I had created with starlight in order to use the Big Dipper previously.

    Of course, for now it was just an intuition as the basis for my judgment. But that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t add any other evidence besides this intuition.

    ¡®Belt.¡¯

    [Yes?]

    ¡®Analyze this machine near my feet.¡¯[Understood.]

    There is an over-technology level advanced machine here.

    As soon as my words finished, the iron balls moved towards the machine. A small gap opened between the iron balls, and a lens popped out from within.

    Scanning this dial device with the lens, the iron balls emitted a droning sound.

    Even amid all this, I had to deal with Virgo.

    ¡°So there¡¯s no need to really¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm~ Is that so?¡±

    Virgo smiled faintly as she stared piercingly at me.

    ¡°What are you being so attentive to?¡±

    A chilling shiver ran down my spine. Virgo¡¯s gaze shifted slightly downwards and she soon discovered the dial device at my feet.

    ¡°Ah, that? Ahh~ So that¡¯s what caught your attention? Boys always seem to like those kinds of machine devices, don¡¯t they? Jae-jung is so cute too~ Ah, were you on the science track back in school days?¡±

    The crimson pupils crept up in an eerie way. Those eyes resembling the dreamy sky color of dawn or dusk scanned me clearly.

    ¡°But still~ It¡¯s quite rude to be lost in thought while having a conversation with someone, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Her sweet voice resounded inside the building.

    Rude, huh? The one who strangled me unconscious, kidnapped me, and mutted someone¡¯s fingers is far more rude. A dull pain was conveyed from my neck, which was certainly fractured, and my fingers, which were likely bruised from being broken.

    ¡°Um~ So this is¡­¡±

    Virgo, who had approached close to me, bent down and picked up the dial device that was below. Then she waved it enticingly in front of my eyes.

    ¡°Confiscated! Heheh~ So pay a bit more attention to me, okay~¡±

    With a gigglingughter, her face was filled with childlike innocence. Not just this once, but often. A childlike naivete frequently emanated from her.

    Like thinking about everything centered on herself, throwing tantrums when things didn¡¯t match her mood and standards.

    ¡®¡­Belt.¡¯

    [Do not worry. I have already finished the analysis.]

    You should have told me in advance then.

    [The analysis confirms that the same entity that created me manufactured this device.]

    As expected.

    Just as I had predicted, the Belt informed me that the machine device in Virgo¡¯s hand was made by Sky Pris.

    [It seems to be an object intended to interfere with the user¡¯s starlight and manipte it arbitrarily. It is likely an auxiliary tool that allows the user to perform delicate operations they originally would not have been able to.]

    Its function was also surprising. An auxiliary tool that enables delicate maniption of starlight? Isn¡¯t that exactly what I need right now?

    For me, who inevitably loses control after a certain amount of time, a tool that increases the ease of starlight maniption.

    Was this the reason the quest appeared? If I had killed Virgo, I would have never seen this device, right?

    ¡°But why is this here? Um¡­ Whatever! I must have picked it up somewhere! Uh¡­ Where¡­ What¡¯s so good about stuff like this anyway?¡±

    Looking at the rusty, worn out machine device, Virgo frowned. It was understandable. To someone who didn¡¯t know its value, it was just a simple piece of scrap.

    Perhaps sensing my gaze towards her hand, Virgo stopped grumbling and looked at me with a meaningful expression.

    ¡°Looks like you really want this¡­ Hahah.¡±

    She waved the object in her hand in a fanning motion.

    ¡°Jae-jung, do you really want this that bad? Then you have to listen to me properly! Got it? If not, I won¡¯t give it to you! Absolutely not! I absolutely won¡¯t give it, okay? Understand?¡±

    It was as childish as a kid threatening to not lend their toy. But I couldn¡¯t deny its effectiveness. That scrap was absolutely necessary for me.

    ¡°Heheh~ What should I make you do? Now that Jae-jung grown up~ What~¡±

    As Virgo hummed excitedly, another voice came from the Belt behind her. It wasn¡¯t the usual mechanical voice.

    [Brother! Can you hear me?]

    It was Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s voice. The belt-to-beltmunication function I had used before. I lowered my voice as much as possible and whispered.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    [What are you doing not answering me! Geez, brother, where are you right now! I¡¯lle get you! Tell me the location right now!]

    ¡°No, this ce is¡­¡±

    [What! Why are you dragging it on! So frustrating! Just spit it out quickly!]

    Joo Ah-yoon, at least give me a chance to speak.

    Fortunately, the psycho in front of me seemed to be lost in her own delusional world. I exined quickly in a very soft voice.

    ¡°Dark Matter, I don¡¯t know where exactly. I¡¯m currently being held captive by Virgo. So I can¡¯t say too much.¡±

    [What? You too, bro?! Ah, no wait, Virgo? What nonsense. Why is she grabbing you?!]

    Yeah, that¡¯s right. No, wait, ¡®too¡¯? Could there be others from Dark Matter besides me?

    [Whew¡­ As expected, you came to Dark Matter too, bro. Unfortunately, I¡¯m in the same situation. The other magical girls who were there are the same.]

    What Joo Ah-yoon told me was hard to take in easily.

    ¡°¡­Jae-jung, not focusing again?¡±

    Just as I should have been focusing on what she was saying, Virgo started paying attention to me again.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to get hurt. No, I¡¯m already hurt! Why are you doing this? Can¡¯t you see me? Or do you think it¡¯s okay to ignore me?¡±

    [Of course, if I use my magic, it would be possible to escape¡­ But the problem is that I don¡¯t have much stardust left. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been resting until now. Your seniors must be the same. They¡¯ve been fighting until just now, so they won¡¯t have much magic power left either. Plus, who knows how far it is to the city¡­ Why is this ce so freaking wide?!]

    Virgo¡¯s yful voice came from the front, while Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s grumbling voice came from the belt, each confusing my ears.

    Both were serious stories. One was about my lifeline, and the other was about other people¡¯s lifelines.

    ¡°Am I someone you should ignore? I¡¯m not someone who should be ignored! Why don¡¯t you listen to me! Why! Why!¡±

    [I found Shookbari and Ah-hee. But I can¡¯t see the seniors. Based on themunication I overheard, it seems the senior is here too¡­ But you don¡¯t seem to be in a good situation either, bro. Tell me your location first. I¡¯lle find you right away¡­ Bro?]

    A beam gathered at Virgo¡¯s fingertips.

    ¡°Answer me!¡±

    [Bro? Why aren¡¯t you answering?]

    I didn¡¯t expect it. I never thought the magical girls would end up in Dark Matter too.

    Even Jason himself, who used his ability, probably didn¡¯t expect it.

    This ce is not yet a ce for them toe. If this were a game, it would be like a high-level zone.

    No matter where you go in this ce, where monsters attack endlessly, the magical girls will have to use their magic endlessly, and as a result, their magic power will hit the bottom.

    And there are more than just a few dangerous viins¡­

    Notably, this person right here.

    ¡°Answer!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Since it seemed like my head would fly off if I didn¡¯t answer, I opened my mouth without hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m out of my mind right now¡­ Virgo, you may not understand, but people get hurt when they¡¯re injured. They get hungry in the morning too. Unfortunately, I¡¯m experiencing both of those things right now.¡±

    I raised both arms in a surrendering posture and casually exposed my broken fingers ¨C my swollen, purplish middle and index fingers.

    Virgo¡¯s fierce gaze softened a bit, as if she couldn¡¯t ignore such an injury.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I spaced out for a moment. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, if that¡¯s the case, you should have said so earlier! ¡­Are you okay? No, you don¡¯t look okay. I, I¡¯ll go get a splint and cloth right away. Just wait a moment¡­..¡±

    Virgo hurried off in a panic to a corner piled high with various odds and ends.

    A baffled voice came from beyond the belt as well.

    [What? Bro got hurt? Where! What did that girl do!]

    ¡°Just hurt my fingers a bit. Don¡¯t get excited.¡±

    [By your standards, ¡®a bit¡¯ probably means a huge gash! Damn¡­ Why isn¡¯t that Virgo girl being any help?]

    Although it was just Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s voice, her resentment came across vividly. To her, Virgo was like the person who caused her to quit being a magical girl, so it¡¯s understandable she¡¯s upset.

    Not to mention her ability specialized in mass murder and killing magical girls.

    Just yesterday, she didn¡¯t hesitate at all to kill people.

    Virgo was someone society couldn¡¯t ept, nor could she approach society herself. She had gone too far to turn back.

    ¡°¡­Ah-yoon, do you know anything about Virgo¡¯s magical girl days?¡±

    [Huh? Ah¡­ Our active periods were a bit different, so¡­ I don¡¯t really know much, but¡­ If I have to say what I know.]

    From afar, Virgo shouted as she approached.

    ¡°I found them! A wooden board and cloth! Here! Kehahahahat! It was a good idea to collect these!¡±

    [Before I set the new lowest casualty record¡­ She was number one.]

    What Virgo was holding in her hands was a timber far toorge to attach to human fingers, and a dirty ck cloth that was far from hygienic. The original color of that cloth was probably white.

    ¡°Here! Use this!¡±

    [Excluding herst mission, her rate was probably lower than mine? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Now she¡¯s just a massacrer.]

    In response to Virgo proudly holding out those items as if she had discovered treasure on the sandy beach, I answered with a bitter smile.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re not going to use it? If you¡¯re not, then don¡¯t!¡±

    As soon as Virgo sensed my hesitation, she threw the items into the air and turned them to ash with a beam. What a waste. With a little trimming, that board could have been used as a splint.

    ¡°I went through all the trouble of finding them¡­¡±

    [So where is that, then? I¡¯ll go charging in right away and¡­.]

    ¡°For now, I¡¯ll try to resolve it myself.¡±

    I answered them both. After endingmunication with Joo Ah-yoon, I grabbed Virgo¡¯s shoulder.

    Her muddy, eerily reddish pupils stared at me. Theck of whites made them even creepier.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°First of all, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go find some food.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!! I¡¯m not hungry, but if you are, I can¡¯t help it!!!!!¡±

    Why did the quest tell me to save her? Simply to obtain the various items she has? For the real treasures that may be buried among those odds and ends?

    ¡°Now you have to listen to me, right? If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t give you any of these scraps! Oh right, I have a few more scraps like this too! If you listen well and listen even better there, I¡¯ll give you that too!¡±

    With this immature viin that has too many immature aspects, what am I supposed to expect?

    What is this viin expecting of me that it¡¯s dragging me around?

    ¡°Got it? Now let¡¯s go!¡±

    Virgo strode forward vigorously, and I followed behind her. I remembered my thoughts when I first came to this ce.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    And when I saw canned goods and such, I also saw someone else.

    ¡°¡­Jae-jung?¡±

    ¡°Vega?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Aren¡¯t you a junior?¡±

    It was Red Vega.

    ¡°Long time no see~!!¡±

    Pyung!

    At the same time Virgo cheerfully greeted her, she fired a beam.

    And just like that, the battle began.

    R<strong><em>ate this series here.</em></strong> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    <b><i>Like Family (6)</i></b>

    A bright red light bloomed brilliantly like aet, tracing a straight line. On the opposite side, a purplish line connected the path. When the two lights met, it was like a fantastic sunset appearing.

    Faint sparks fluttered up, filling my vision. I couldn¡¯t help but squint my eyes at the overwhelming brightness.

    The meeting of the former Red and the current Red. The intersection of the past and present. The red mes and violet heat rays started to confront each other.

    I hurriedly evacuated outside the building, and explosions could be heard from inside where the two were fighting.

    ¡°Hmm. You¡¯ve gotten stronger, it seems.¡±

    ¡°Why are you taking Mr. Jae-jung!¡±

    ¡°Why indeed?¡±

    Red Vega looked quite exhausted. She must have depleted her stamina exploring this dark matter all night long. The situation was quite unfavorable for her.¡°Ms. Vega, don¡¯t waste your magic here!¡±

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s that supposed to mean, you¡¯re hurting my feelings.¡±

    Virgo immediately covered my mouth. The mes on Red Vega¡¯s fist moved to wrap around my neck. It was an obvious threat that if I said anything unnecessary, these mes would burn my entire vocal cords.

    ¡°Stay quiet.¡±

    Sagittarius One (Four Season Day).

    Her unique ability to steal a magical girl¡¯s magic was still intact.

    ¡°What did you do to Mr. Jae-jung!¡±

    ¡°Why do you care? Look at you bbering. How cute.¡±

    Perhaps it was because her magic was stolen from her, and she put me in danger too. Red Vega seemed quite enraged.

    ¡°I do care!¡±

    The crimson mes of heat gathered at her legs. Red Vega leapt into the air, furtherpressing her magic into her legs.

    Soon, her legs started raining down thunderous mes onto Virgo.

    Illo. Combustion Whirlwind.

    ¡°I¡¯m Jae-jung¡¯s mentor!¡±

    She rushed in mercilessly, using her ultimate move from the start.

    ¡°Mentor? You?¡±

    Virgo lightly mocked her and enveloped the mes she had stolen from Red Vega into her fist, letting the owner directly feel the heat of those mes.

    With a bitterugh, the two starlight beamsbined. Amidst the red mes tracing lines like machine gun tracers, the violet beam passed through.

    ¡°What could you possibly teach?¡±

    Bang!

    The two starlights shed and another powerful explosion urred. The shockwaves caused the already weak surrounding buildings to copse, kicking up opaque dust clouds.

    Without any dy, the violet beam circled through the dust cloud.

    ¡°What is there to respect about the likes of you?¡±

    Deep, disdainfully.

    ¡°Just collecting taxes to feed yourselves, unable to properly protect people! All you do is pretty yourselves up and smile in front of cameras! Just ythings to allow those who could be defeated at any time a temporary escape from reality, right? Mentors? What could you possibly teach? This is ridiculous too.¡±

    The words she was spitting out now were the most sincere of all the things she had said so far.

    ¡°You¡¯re just disposable trash that can be used roughly and thrown away. Disposable, an abundant excess product, scrap! Don¡¯t think for a second that you actually amount to anything¡­¡±

    She fired beams to clear the dust cloud. Her firepower was top-tier even among viins, and with the magic she stole from Red Vega, her power seemed to know no bounds.

    Their figures emerged from the dust cloud. In contrast to the unharmed Virgo, Red Vega looked quite fatigued with scratches all over her body.

    ¡°Disgusting.¡±

    She should have finished it with her ultimate move earlier when she had the chance. Unfortunately, her prospects of winning grew even more distant now.

    Red Vega looked at Virgo and smiled.

    ¡°To spout such nonsense over a mere mention of being a mentor¡­ Did I strike a nerve with the has-been senior?¡±

    Pah, she spat out the sand and blood in her mouth roughly, then took a stance.

    ¡°I¡¯m so disappointed to see what kind of person the former Red has be. It¡¯s very unfortunate, but you¡¯re mistaken.¡±

    Her outburst of anger was clearly an excessive reactionpared to the content, anyone could see that.

    What on earth did she experience during her magical girl days to elicit such a hysterical response? I felt a renewed sense of pity for Virgo¡¯s life.

    She always boasted about forgetting everything due to her amnesia, but it seemed the past wounds she should have forgotten the most, she couldn¡¯t forget at all.

    Red Vega nced at me and grinned. Virgo¡¯s displeased expression was nowhere in her view.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be a great person.¡±

    mes spouted from the tips of her feet. She lightly leapt over Virgo and in an instant arrived in front of me, embracing my waist.

    ¡°And, I cannot give up on the person who will make me a great person. I heard an interesting opinion about magical girls.¡±

    Red Vega hugged me and flew straight up into the sky.

    ¡°Personally, I don¡¯t agree though.¡±

    ¡°¡­ro¡­¡±

    Virgo muttered while looking up at this ce with creepy eyes.

    ¡°Wow¡­ That¡¯s scary.¡±

    ¡°Why are you provoking that scary friend?¡±

    ¡°If you give up because it¡¯s scary, you¡¯re not a magical girl! Then should I just stay quiet after that insult?¡±

    ¡°Just stay quiet¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why are you taking that woman¡¯s side? It¡¯s ufortable. You¡¯re not enchanted because that freak is pretty, are you? Here¡¯s the real lovable and cute Red, you¡¯re not thinking of giving her a sidelong nce¡­¡±

    ¡°Re¡­turn¡­¡±

    Pewing!

    A beam flew towards this direction.

    ¡°Uwah?!¡±

    ¡°Be careful! You¡¯ll get hurt like that!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s Jae-jung who needs to be careful! What can a bare body do against¡­¡±

    Before Red Vega could dodge, another beam flew at her.

    ¡°Return it©¤!!!¡±

    Dozens of beams filled the sky. The densely packed crimson beams falling like rain recreated the beautiful evening sky from morning.

    But that wasn¡¯t all.

    ¡°Ugh¡­?! My¡­body¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Hey!¡±

    Red Vega had intended to fly away quickly, but she couldn¡¯t fly as she expected. Much more magical power was consumed than usual. Not even half of the expected output came out.

    Naturally, it was because of Virgo. The magical power she drained ate away at Red Vega to an unimaginable extent, and Red Vega gradually began falling downwards.

    ¡°Huh¡­? Uh uh uh¡­?¡±

    ¡°Vega! Above!¡±

    Virgo didn¡¯t miss a beat. In an instant, she spread her wings and flew up above Red Vega, aiming her finger at her head.

    The seemingly casual barrage of beams was actually to herd her to a certain position in the wide open sky above.

    ¡°Jae-jung, if I die you have to cry at my funeral for sure?! It wouldn¡¯t be bad to grab my portrait and confess while holding it either!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such worrying things, you brat!¡±

    Without any dy, I attached a belt around my waist. Virgo grabbed my shoulder and pulled me up, while Red Vega also firmly grabbed my waist, not wanting to let go.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t give you!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ ughh¡­¡±

    Of course, I felt like I was going to die. Beings beyond human strength were pulling me from both sides. The pain of my skin tearing dug into my nerves.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Realizing this, Red Vega let go of my waist, and I ended up cradled in Virgo¡¯s arms.

    Virgo roared angrily.

    ¡°Let go! Don¡¯t take him! Don¡¯t take him either!¡±

    A blinding beam gathered at the tip of her finger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t aplish anything!¡±

    I quickly grabbed her arm and raised it upwards. The beam meant to pierce down at Red Vega flowed back and drew a long line across the sky. An impressively high beam, even in the chaotic world of maniacs where such disturbances always ur.

    It may have be a signal re for people looking for someone to gather around.

    As I was thinking that, Virgo stretched out her right leg. Another beam gathered at the tip of her shoe.

    ¡°This crazy¡­¡±

    ¡°Kya ha ha ha! You thought I could only do it with my fingers?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t stop that in time. So, I had no choice.

    ¡°I¡¯m good with my legs too!¡±

    The beam that came straight down at Red Vega knocked her to the ground as she fell. Bang! With an ear-splitting boom, the ground caved in and dirt and dust burst upwards roughly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯t gain anything.¡±

    From within the rough smoke, Virgo turned her hand and snickered.

    ¡°It¡¯s a world destined for destruction anyway, so what¡¯s the point of working hard to live?! World destruction! World destruction!!!¡±

    Raving about destruction like a prayer verse, Virgo soon realized the empty feeling of her arm and smiled dejectedly.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What am I doing, you mean you can¡¯t tell.¡±

    Contrary to before, I muttered while cradling Red Vega. The crackling sounds of the embers tickled my ears annoyingly.

    Red Vega seemed to have been affected a bit by that earlier beam, as she was unconscious. Her wheezing breath tickled my arm, but fortunately it didn¡¯t seem to be life-threatening.

    As a result, I inadvertently granted her wish not to clearly know my identity.

    ¡°I¡¯m rescuing her.¡±

    ¡°You? Why? Rescuing is the job of those people over there. You¡¯re like me.¡±

    Virgo pointed at her own chest in disbelief, at the empty central decoration of her now gem-less dress.

    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be on the destroying side, like me. You have to be. You have to¡­ be.¡±

    Muttering as if resentful, Virgo soon turned to anger and disyed her characteristic hysteria towards me as well.

    ¡°¡­Why isn¡¯t it me?¡±

    Her words were not a question.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who protected you. I¡¯m the one who empathized with you. So why¡­ Why¡­¡±

    The answer had already beenpleted within herself.

    ¡°Did I turn you into a maniac?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Unfortunately, her guess was not the right answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you were evil.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ahha.¡±

    Virgoughed again.

    ¡°So in the end, it¡¯s my fault?¡±

    Unfortunately, this was the right answer.

    ¡°How annoying. There were no kind maniacs like that in my time¡­ Be envious.¡±

    R<strong><em>ate this series here.</em></strong> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    <b><i>Like Family (7)</i></b>

    Perhaps it was because the light Virgo fired was quite strong. Or maybe themotion here caused vibrations that shook even the distant earth. Countless viins began gathering toward this ce.

    It seemed the words that this area wasnd managed by Virgo were not an exaggeration, fortunately no new S-rank viin appeared.

    ¡°Spectators have arrived?¡±

    Virgo muttered while ncing around with a forlorn smile.

    ¡°You used to dislike this, right? People paying attention to you like this. Ah, but I guess it¡¯s okay since it¡¯s viins?¡±

    How far did she delve into my story to know even such minute details? She may know more about me than I do myself. I followed her lead and let out a hollowugh, though it was concealed within my helmet where Virgo couldn¡¯t see.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say before? Madness is forgetfulness. I want to forget everything and be a crazy woman¡­¡±

    Fluttering, her petite wings unfurled. Dusk-colored feathers arrayed around the floating Virgo.¡°But, it¡¯s harder to forget everything than I thought.¡±

    Each feather transformed, growing slender like sharpened spears. When Virgo moved her hand, the feather-spears scattered.

    The feathers that descended gracefully, like spears, erasing even the daylight and igniting a new light.

    Traces of an explosion, as if struck by an airstrike ¨C buildings crumbling, ground sinking, asphalt and concrete shards flying, flesh scattering. A reddish explosion cloud shook the area.

    Most of the swarming viins instantly evaporated.

    ¡°Even when I thought I forgot, ites back to me again. I just want to be a crazy woman without any thoughts, but it¡¯s so hard¡­ Isn¡¯t it funny? To go mad, you first can¡¯t be mad. Only then can you have that desire.¡±

    Virgo shook her head in vexation.

    ¡°To forget, you first have to remember. To remember, you first have to experience. If you never experienced it from the start, it would all be solved. Then you wouldn¡¯t even want to go mad.¡±

    Slowly, like a devil ascending or an angel descending, she came down.

    ¡°You understand my feeling too, right? You wanted to be like me.¡±

    She hovered about 50cm off the ground, stopping right in front of me so we could meet eyes. There was no body odor. The only scent from her was reminiscent of soil dust.

    ¡°You said you wanted to be like me. But why?¡±

    A scent evocative of her life. A feeble scent one would smell amidst ruins. A scent proving her current life is in ruins.

    Her outward appearance looks to be in herte teens or early twenties. Short in stature with skin so pale it¡¯s sickly. Despite an outward appearance that should be vibrant, she was not.

    ¡°Why are you on that side?¡±

    Unfortunately, I cannot fully understand this girl¡¯s words. It¡¯s because I have no memory. I don¡¯t know her life, or what era I experienced with her.

    Though she babbles iprehensible things, from her perspective, it may be that I am the one who cannot understand.

    If madness is forgetfulness, then the mad one must be me.

    ¡°Stop that. You¡¯re making my identity waver. It looks like you¡¯re the crazy one, not me.¡±

    The quest sess sound still had not rung out.

    [Brother!]

    Ah-yoon¡¯s voice came from my belt.

    [That explosion and light just now! It¡¯s Virgo right? You¡¯re there too brother! I saw it from far away! I¡¯m heading over there now! No¡­]

    Amidst the feathers floating around Virgo, a butterfly flew in andnded. The butterfly¡¯s form vanished, and by dimension hopping, a figure appeared.

    ¡°I¡¯m already here!¡±

    Pink and white armor. Wing-like cloth adorning the shoulders. The most distinct essory was a belt in the shape of Cassiopeia with a lens in the center.

    The five stars originally belonging to different constetions simultaneously lit up, depicting thepletely different constetion of Cassiopeia.

    Perhaps surprised by the sudden appearance, Virgo¡¯s eyes widened greatly. As did her face.

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Joo Ah-yoon pped Virgo¡¯s face. The force imbued with starlight would surely hurt, even for a viin. Virgo began an involuntary flight.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­ What?! Why is she doing that?!¡±

    Spotting Red Vega cradled in my arms, Joo Ah-yoon cried out in shock.

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as you imagined.¡±

    Bang! A dull impact sound came from where Virgo had flown. I turned my gaze in that direction. Having grasped everything, Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s brow furrowed deeply.

    ¡°What was this idiot thinking, attacking Virgo? Did she want to get her powers drained and die a wretched death in this dangerous ce? Run if you see her!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who shouldn¡¯t be talking?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, I at least survived in the end.¡±

    ¡°How boastful.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll boast.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon chuckled and took my hand.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s escape right away. No need to linger any longer, right?¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    I released her hand and ced Red Vega, Baek Ah-hee, into her arms from where I had been cradling her. Her transformed stature seemed simr to mine, so it didn¡¯t look too difficult to carry her.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon stared piercingly at me. Though I couldn¡¯t discern her expression, it was clear she found it perplexing.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±

    ¡°Why? What now? Can¡¯t control your power? Want to rampage around like a bear?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡±

    I gently pushed Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s shoulder and stepped forward. Immediately a reddish beam traced in my direction. I swung the axe I hadn¡¯t released from my grip to deflect it.

    Poong! The beam refracted off my axe and flew off in an odd direction.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I have to settle.¡±

    A loud shout came from afar.

    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere!!!¡±

    Virgo seemed to yell out in rage.

    ¡°Brats reeking of milk, don¡¯t get in the way!¡±

    ¡°What? Who are you calling brats?¡±

    As Joo Ah-yoon tried to lunge forward, I quickly grabbed her shoulder.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll handle this. You get Vega to a safe ce.¡±

    ¡°Geez, really¡­.¡±

    With a deep sigh, a butterfly was caught in her fingers again.

    ¡°See youter.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    She didn¡¯t doubt that I woulde back. I nodded in response.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet againter.¡±

    The butterfly swiftly flew into the sky, and their figures also disappeared from sight. Most of the viins had evaporated, bing food for the light rays, leaving only dust and sparks behind.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s just the two of us left.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right~ Were you being considerate of me? Thanks. Hahaha, you wanted to be with me too, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯m d~¡±

    Her mood swings were still quick. The annoyance from just before was gone, and Virgo, emerging from the smoke,ughed leisurely.

    ¡°Last warning! Drop the sparkling stuff right now ande to my side. I¡¯ll go chase after those kids who ran away earlier.¡±

    ¡°Chase them, and then what?¡±

    ¡°What else could I do?¡±

    Virgo sparked in her hand and then clenched her fist.

    ¡°Kill them. And while I¡¯m at it, I¡¯ll cause a massacre too! For the sake of destruction, I have to work hard every day!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a problem.¡±

    I gripped my axe tightly and aimed it at her. The steel de of the axe, obscured by the lightning, was razor-sharp. Virgo¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    ¡°¡­But didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d listen to me well today? Why are you defying me like this? Annoying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    With my other hand, I moved my belt.

    ¡°I¡¯m naturally self-directed. I can¡¯t just obediently follow your words.¡±

    ¡°Ohh~ Is that so?¡±

    Virgo chuckled, aimed all her feathers at me, and pointed her finger at me.

    ¡°Then you have to die.¡±

    A rain of light poured down. Raindrops the color of the faint reddish-purple sky at dusk rained down mercilessly in this direction, as if I were the center of gravity.

    Taking in that baptism of light, I made one request to my belt.

    ¡®Hey, belt.¡¯

    [What is it?]

    ¡®Activate the stars.¡¯

    [¡­You mean right now?]

    Every time I activated the stars I had collected so far, memories were also restored, causing me no small amount of suffering. I even experienced passing out in the bathroom.

    Learning from this experience, I made a resolution.

    Instead of activating all the stars as I obtained them, I would activate them all at once when I wanted to.

    The belt sometimes restored memories on its own, ignoring this resolution, but at least I didn¡¯t see the memories embedded in the stars.

    But now, I intend to break that resolution.

    [Restoring memories duringbat is dangerous. The responsibility for losing consciousness lies entirely with the Guardian¡­]

    ¡®You think I¡¯m asking you to show me while I lose consciousness?¡¯

    I tried it, not knowing if it would work or not.

    ¡°Left eye. Show the memories only to this side. Is that possible?¡±

    After a brief dy, the belt responded.

    [It is possible. However, the Guardian¡¯s body may not withstand it. There is also a possibility that the brain will bepletely burned out.]

    ¡°Do it if it¡¯s possible.¡±

    The meaning of the quest to keep Virgo alive, her regret now, the answer might lie within these memories.

    But I didn¡¯t have the leisure to calmly read the memories. Once again, I had to end all this before Virgomitted another massacre.

    ¡°You say you want to destroy the world,¡±

    A dazzling and unceasing spectacle of lights, like a kaleidoscope. The light rays like words from Virgo¡¯s letters were still approaching me to be received.

    Strangely, that entire scene now seemed to move in slow motion.

    I, too, was a part of those lights. A pale and cold will-o¡¯-the-wisp. The mechanical ferocity consuming my bodyshed out in the form of lightning.

    [Understood.]

    In the blinding radiance, I heard the belt¡¯s reply.

    [I will activate the stars. However, memory restoration will be limited to your left field of vision.]

    My left eye went blind with light. Beyond that, a familiar scenery approached.

    <i>Virgo was also standing there. In the past, she shot rays of light at the viin to protect me.</i>

    On the other side, in reality, she also stood there. She shot rays of light to kill me.

    My head was throbbing painfully. My eyes felt like they were melting away in agony, and breathing was difficult too.

    But I could still move.

    I swung my axe, cutting through the rays of light.

    <i>Then I walked forward.</i>

    I walked forward.

    <i>I asked Virgo,</i>

    I asked Virgo,

    <i>¡°What do you want to do when you go outside?¡±</i>

    ¡°Why are you trying to destroy the world?¡±

    <i>Virgo answered.</i>

    ¡°First, I want to watch a movie with Mom! I wonder what movies are popr these days? Aren¡¯t you curious, Jae-jung?¡±

    Virgo answered.

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re asking the obvious!¡±

    She rushed at me, drew out a ray of light like a sword, and swung it at me.

    ¡°I forgot all about it long ago!¡±

    While I was recalling what I had forgotten, Virgo was forgetting what she had remembered.

    To borrow her words that oblivion is madness, she was bing increasingly insane.

    R<strong><em>ate this series here.</em></strong> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    <b><i>Like Family (8)</i></b>

    <i>A bird flies over andnds on her shoulder. She tries to recreate an old cartoon woond by singing, but her singing voice is so terrible that the bird flees.</i>

    <i>Watching this scene, I let out augh, and Virgo irritably gathered some dirt and threw it at me, as if scooping up the carelessly spilledughter.</i>

    <i>¡°Ugh¡­ Don¡¯tugh!¡±</i>

    <i>Red Spica is often sensitive even to smallughs like this. Quickly closing my mouth, I asked her what song she was trying to sing.</i>

    <i>¡°I forgot the title¡­ But I remember the lyrics and melody! Listen closely, you¡¯ll probably know it too? So¡­ When the forsythia blossoms open~¡±</i>

    <i>Unable to listen to her singing anymore, I shake my head and tell her to stop.</i>

    <i>¡°¡­Tch, maybe I¡¯ll let you hear it properly outsideter.¡±</i>

    <i>She often mentions going outside. Of course, she means outside of this Dark Matter.</i><i>But she doesn¡¯t try to go outside.</i>

    <i>Even though she can fly in the sky, and cross that very sky in tens of thousands of steps in a single stride, like a shooting star.</i>

    <i>She always just mumbles something like ¡®It would be a bit weird if I went out¡­¡¯.</i>

    <i>Now she¡¯se up with another excuse.</i>

    <i>¡°Of course~ you¡¯ll have to go out to catch the viin, right~?¡±</i>

    <i>She says this mockingly. Although she dislikes being mocked herself, Iughed at this fair behavior where she mocks me freely.</i>

    <i>Ever since we first met, she has continued to help me. Even while deriding my absurd goal of killing viins, she never stopped assisting me.</i>

    <i>¡°I told you, catching a viin is like plucking a star from the sky. Turns out it¡¯s not so easy, huh? People really underestimated it. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have done something like that. Back then I would have approached cautiously while keeping them in check with magic and so on. Easy to say. Idiots and morons.¡±</i>

    <i>Before I knew it, over a month had passed since I started living with her. I may be the only civilian, not a viin¡¯s ve, who has survived in the Dark Matter for such a long period.</i>

    <i>¡°Still, take it easy, got it? Even if someone pesters you to catch them, they¡¯re not the types to be easily caught, back when I was a Magical Girl¡­ Ah, anyway, your body and heart are both hurt. Oh¡­ did you ruin both? Poor you.¡±</i>

    <i>Red Spica lets out a yful sigh.</i>

    <i>She tantly changes the subject whenever the topic of Magical Girlses up. She frequently changes subjects and forgets what she just said anyway, but this is particrly intentional.</i>

    <i>It seems she suffered quite a bit during her time as a Magical Girl. In our conversations, she sometimes dwells on the insults she received back then, and talks about the many hardships she faced fighting viins.</i>

    <i>The strong are supposed to protect the weak, but why don¡¯t the weak offer anything worth protecting? Is even that thought selfish?</i>

    <i>Did I ever want to be strong in the first ce?</i>

    <i>If I have a talent, must I use it no matter what?</i>

    <i>My suffering has somehow be a deception.</i>

    <i>Whenever she says things like that, I silently purse my lips and quietly ponder in my mind why she ended up in this ce. Including the reason she is no longer a Magical Girl, silently.</i>

    <i>Although she always mentions going outside, we never talk about what happened outside.</i>

    <i>So I can only make guesses.</i>

    <i>Very urate guesses about the life of a girl who ran forward until she grew tired, and ultimately veered onto a different path, quietly.</i>

    <i>I don¡¯t say it out loud, but I already know she is not a Magical Girl. And she knows that I know.</i>

    <i>But neither of us says anything. We don¡¯t need to pry into each other¡¯s pasts, because we both understand the struggle. We don¡¯t want to concretize it into words.</i>

    <i>Even the fact that I sometimes worry she might go crazy and kill me. We both know it, but don¡¯t say it.</i>

    <i>Keeping quiet made everyone happy.</i>

    Running away was the path to happiness. Nothing gets resolved, but it brings momentary joy. So we just keep running back, and running, and running again.

    Before long, it had be a path of endless hell where one only repeats running endlessly.

    Her legs still cannot rest.

    The bird that was nibbling on the corpse has flown away. Virgo kicked into pieces a skull of someone who had flowed here by some connection and lost their life, and irritably scattered dust.

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh.¡±

    With her left field of vision fragmented into the past, her, existing in the right side presently was looking at me as she was back then.

    Just that, her gaze had grown sharper.

    ¡°No one here was mocking you while watching.¡±

    ¡°No, youughed!¡±

    Another difference was that her finger, which had always pointed at viins, was pointing at me.

    ¡°I felt that way.¡±

    What the frail fingers of Seomsseomoksu spewed was rays that could easily melt even iron.

    Some straight, some curved, some rays curved around long to aim at my back.

    Dozens, hundreds of slender yet ferocious beams of light linked up to fill the sky, making a sceneparable to the Milky Way flowing.

    With half my vision blocked, avoiding the rays flying in from all directions was naturally quite a difficult task.

    But the Big Dipper doesn¡¯t just have the power of lightning. The ability to foresee the future to the extreme by utilizing the Belt.

    3 seconds is the limit, but it can be effectively utilized in a battlefield where tens of thousands of movements flow in an instant.

    In the half vision where reality flows, the future oveps and previews.

    Amidst the myriad rays trying to tear me apart, I see which ones I need to deal with first.

    As if blocking pre-arranged attacks, I withstood all of Virgo¡¯s attacks.

    <i>¡°Heh, well done! Some praise? I¡¯ll give you some.¡±</i>

    <i>In my left field of vision, the curiously arrogant-sounding Red Spica pats my shoulder. It¡¯s praise for taking down the viin she had caught and weakened. Even a dying viin must have seemed formidable.</i>

    Of course, reality is bleak.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Virgo screamed, enraged.

    ¡°If you block that, what will be of me! Get hit and fall down!¡±

    ¡°An unreasonable request.¡±

    Even 3 seconds into the future, her expression was the same.

    Well, what could be done in 3 seconds.

    Protecting myself is possible, but not enough time to change others too.

    In the distorted, mixed vision of past, present and future, her expressive, angry, and annoyed expressions gradually unified into one.

    ¡°Now just die!¡±

    It was impossible to tell whether this came from the left or right side.

    <i>I step back. Right in front is a corpse. A gruesome dead corpse with its head melted away. In front of that is Red Spica. It¡¯s clear she¡¯s the culprit who created this corpse.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s not stepping over it. Although the head is gone, the clothes can give a clue as to who it was.</i>

    <i>It didn¡¯t take long to realize this corpse was the person I was just talking to.</i>

    <i>Even if Dark Matter, it¡¯s not inhuman. There¡¯s a sizable poption of ves captured to cultivate the viins¡¯ starlight, with suicide volunteers slipping in daily. Of course, they¡¯re usually dead within an hour¡¯s arrival, like I almost was.</i>

    <i>If not that, then some smuggler thug.</i>

    <i>People who don¡¯t care about humanity¡¯s future as long as they fill their own bellies right now. They usually coborate with viins to sell people, bring in drugs through Dark Matter, or transport dangerous things overseas far away.</i>

    <i>ve, suicide seeker, thug. Even if I don¡¯t know which of those three this corpse was, the fact is they were human. Whatever their background, killing a person is murder.</i>

    <i>¡°It, it wasn¡¯t my fault!¡±</i>

    <i>If you¡¯d just said you didn¡¯t kill them, I would have believed you without doubt.</i>

    <i>This is Dark Matter, shadowy material. No one knows what happens here or what happened. Simultaneously, anything can happen and anything could have happened here.</i>

    <i>Why admit to being the culprit right away? From the start, I crack a wry smile at the botched excuse.</i>

    <i>¡°This guy insulted me first! Called me a bitch¡­ It¡¯s not my fault! This guy started it first¡­¡±</i>

    <i>Red Spica went on making excuses after that, and I stayed silent.</i>

    <i>After all, it was obvious they were either bound to die, came to die, or deserved to die.</i>

    What¡¯s wrong with letting someone die, who was going to die anyway?

    <i>So I stay silent.</i>

    <i>Staying silent made everyone happy. Of course, the dead had nothing to say. They happily contributed to our happiness.</i>

    <i>The problem appeared again the next day.</i>

    <i>¡°It¡¯s me, I¡¯m the bad one¡­.¡±</i>

    <i>Whether we¡¯d been lucky or unlucky these past few days, we encountered people every day.</i>

    <i>From a single wanderer at the least, to groups of over ten at most.</i>

    <i>Red Spica ughtered them without fail whenever we met them.</i>

    <i>And she always defended herself with an innocent expression in front of me.</i>

    <i>¡°I was just standing there when they started it first¡­¡±</i>

    <i>I don¡¯t say anything.</i>

    <i>¡°They were going to attack you¡­ah, I had no choice¡­¡±</i>

    <i>Not listening.</i>

    <i>¡°Ah, ahahaha¡­.nothing happened, nothing at all happened. Right? Don¡¯t make that face¡­let¡¯s go over there. There¡¯s definitely some viin there you can kill.¡±</i>

    <i>Not looking.</i>

    <i>My senses were wrapped in a jet ck cloth.</i>

    <i>A cloth woven from fear, pity and affection.</i>

    <i>It covered my eyes, sealed my mouth, closed my ears.</i>

    <i>But it¡¯s impossible to forget everything in an instant.</i>

    <i>Piling up countless corpses with an innocent face, creating a hellish scene akin to purgatory.</i>

    <i>Perhaps it was inevitable that I would grow distant from the girl Red Spica.</i>

    <i>Around the 30th of that scorching summer when the heat pierced through, I finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and spoke to her.</i>

    <i>Why don¡¯t you go outside, don¡¯t you miss your mother, what brought you to this ce?</i>

    <i>I conveyed it very emotionally and highly metaphorically, in a measured way.</i>

    <i>She answered, ¡°With the destruction of the world approaching, none of that matters!¡±</i>

    <i>More than her excuses after killing people, more than the soulless words she always babbled, this one sounded the most absurd.</i>

    Bang!

    A tremendous roar shook my ears.

    ¡°Kahahaha! Running away is all you can do? Nothing left to do? Hmm~ I¡¯m getting bored now~¡±

    It was the aftershock of the beams Virgo fired that shook the earth¡¯s axis. Virgo¡¯s instantaneous firepower is top-tier even among viins.

    The roughly 3 minutes she goes all-out is a period few viins can survive.

    An extravagant beam show that changed the color of the sky, raining down densely and roughly like a downpour.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you¡­¡±

    The beams I had seen until now paled inparison to these.

    Perhaps because she¡¯s fickle, the power of her starlight varies drastically by her whim.

    I had no doubt this very moment showed her true power.

    ¡°Catching viins is as easy as plucking stars from the sky!¡±

    <i>Once again a corpse falls before me. Not a civilian¡¯s. The fluttering dress is soaked in blood, the colorful ribbons burnt, the once beautiful gems shattered. The girl falls to the ground, and faint starlight scatters from her into the sky.</i>

    <i>She was a magical girl.</i>

    <i>From the fact I don¡¯t know her name well, she must have been a neer. No matter why she came to this Dark Matter, her life ends here today. Her still blossoming life is cut off and trampled here.</i>

    <i>Red Spica lightly stomps on the magical girl¡¯s clothes and says:</i>

    <i>¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±</i>

    <i>I couldn¡¯t stay silent.</i>

    <i>I questioned whether it was right to do this even to someone in the same situation as us.</i>

    <i>Red Spica smiles wryly.</i>

    <i>¡°So, what of it?¡±</i>

    <i>I fall silent. Not because I have too much to say, but because I¡¯m at a loss for words.</i>

    <i>¡°You¡¯re going to go out there alone? Ohe on~ You¡¯ll die, you know?¡±</i>

    <i>Red Spica caresses my cheek with her beautiful hand, stained red with blood.</i>

    <i>¡°Why that look? Why are you looking at me like that? Ah¡­am I scary? Haa¡­I¡¯m disappointed. I hoped you¡¯d be different from your mom.¡±</i>

    <i>That hand slowly reaches my eye, blocking my vision.</i>

    <i>¡°You know about that, right? Our mom was obedient like you at first? But then one day her attitude changedpletely and she ran away. Reported me, she did. So¡­after that¡­well, I¡¯m not sure. I forgot. I remember scattering her ashes in the ocean though. Did I dissolve them, or were they dissolved at the crematorium? Which do you think it was?¡±</i>

    <i>Her innocent voice shakes my ears.</i>

    <i>¡°A fun riddle, isn¡¯t it?¡±</i>

    <i>Soon her lips seal my lips.</i>

    <i>¡°You said it with your own mouth. That you came here to kill viins. So, you can¡¯t leave until you¡¯ve killed them all.¡±</i>

    <i>Forcibly my eyes, ears, lips are sealed.</i>

    <i>¡°I told you, catching viins is as hard as plucking stars from the sky. Your whole life! You¡¯ll just keep plucking stars here. Got it?¡±</i>

    I now open my mouth of my own will.

    ¡°Thank you Virgo. Thanks to you¡­¡±

    Lightningpressed to its limit roars from the axe¡¯s edge.

    Virgo¡¯s beam shower momentarily lets up.

    ¡°I can now pluck the stars from the sky.¡±

    A white line cut across the crimson heavens.

    R<strong><em>ate this series here.</em></strong> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    <b><i>Like Family (9)</i></b>

    Red Spica.

    Real name is Ahn Su-chae.

    She loved the evening colors as she waited to wee her mother returning from work, a lovely girl. Given her single-parent household situation, she could have definitely be lonely, but she always attracted love from those around her with her innocent and pure demeanor.

    A girl with outstanding looks and a kind heart.

    It was not a particrly difficult story in this era for such a girl to awaken special powers during her mother¡¯s crisis.

    The problem was that it happened too early.

    She became a magical girl at the age of 6. An incident that urred even before she entered elementary school.

    The media covered this extensively. It was the moment the youngest magical girl in Korea was born.¡°Thank you!¡±

    Although bewildered, the girl happily epted the attention. Being a magical girl was something she had aspired to, and she didn¡¯t dislike receiving attention from others either. Most of all, she felt relief that she wouldn¡¯t cause her mother any more hardship. She might not have fully understood financial matters due to her young age, but she knew her mother had endured many difficulties because of money.

    So for a while, the girl was happy. She was so busy that she couldn¡¯t properly attend elementary school, and there were times when she couldn¡¯t sleep at night and had to work because viins appeared.

    Others smiled as much as she suffered. So the girl was happy too.

    Her senior magical girls took good care of her as well. They made sure she avoided overly difficult tasks. They covered for her when reporters asked provocative questionsced with malice, and protected her from strange articles or public opinion.

    But as she grew up, she came to realize her own shorings, felt the sharp gazes of reporters, and noticed the envy and inferiority in the eyes of some of her peers. Red Spica came to realize one thing, the world is not always kind to her.

    Of course, most ordinary people are kind to magical girls. But malice is like a thorn, piercing holes in the smooth surface of love.

    One in a hundred may be a minority, but if that one gathers together, they be the majority. The inte, where there was no need to expose their identities, was the ce where these minorities gathered. Unfortunately, they had an overabundance of time and passion to spend on tearing others down.

    It took an instant for someone consumed by an inferiorityplex to turn an ordinary girl into a wicked brat lusting for money.

    Of course, no one seriously believed it. It was just a poor game yed by those left behind in reality.

    Freedom of expression, the habit of criticism, and suspicion are not bad things in themselves. The problem is that the people using them can be bad.

    For those who value their own freedom above all else, the fact that the target they were vilifying was still a child who hadn¡¯t even gone through puberty properly was not important.

    Soon, an uproar arose in the inte world.

    A movement to protect Red Spica began. For the ethical majority, spreading various rumors about an elementary school girl seemed only ugly. In reaction, her fans supported her with stories of her good deeds or famous scenes.

    But where there is protection, there is also bacsh. Her fans¡¯ excessive behavior became an excuse to dislike her, and the number of Red Spica¡¯s anti-fans grew as well.

    Surprisingly, the girl was not deeply hurt by this incident. She had learned through experience that deranged people would inevitably swarm around celebrities, and she was confident that she would be one of them.

    At the same time, this became an incident that made Red Spica re-evaluate her perception of people.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t be this because I wanted to.¡¯

    She always had to risk her life in battle, and even the money she earned, she couldn¡¯t spend due tock of time. From a very young age, she had to be separated from her only family.

    So why should she have to endure such words? Why do they write such things without any fear, when they are the ones being protected by her?

    They must have been confident.

    Confident that they couldn¡¯t harm her.

    Because being a magical girl is a job like that. A supernatural being chooses and bestows power. The chosen ones are limited to women with outstanding looks and kindness.

    A girl who would have an immense aversion to harming others would be a magical girl, so they could insult her without worry. And even if she did retaliate, there would be huge social repercussions and responsibility, so it was even more unlikely to happen.

    Red Spica was one of those people. But those words that crossed the line,bined with the delicate emotions unique to puberty, caused a huge bacsh.

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ Some ve.¡±

    Next time, I¡¯ll sue them. Red Spica resolved. Andter, she actually sued some maliciousmenters in the name of the Magical Girl Association.

    She was heavily criticized for attacking civilians despite being someone who should protect them, but she didn¡¯t care.

    Eithere and fight me if you¡¯re going to act up. Or just quietly boycott. Fortunately, the boycott from that minority did not damage Red Spica¡¯s influence at all.

    With the settlement money, she went to an expensive restaurant with her mother.

    The girl was still happy.

    Eventually, the girl grew to an age where it was no longer strange to call her a woman. Behind her, there were now so many juniors, younger than her, that it was difficult to count them all with both hands.

    The girl was no longer the youngest receiving everyone¡¯s love, and the responsibility that came with that position followed as well.

    And then, a problem arose.

    An S-rank Viin. An intelligent supernatural phenomenon. A viin of a different dimension from anything they had faced before. An existence that even she, who had been a magical girl for over 10 years, had rarely encountered. And it happened during a structural operation where she was the leader.

    Among the current magical girls, her rescue rate is the strongest. So many people have died to the point where such words seem ridiculous.

    She endured much mockery and resentment. The curses she heard from the victims¡¯ rtives at the memorial service still haven¡¯t faded from her memory.

    The various nonsense spouted by dropouts on the inte as usual no longer sounded like nonsense.

    Red Spica felt a sense of doubt.

    ¡®¡­Am I really the bad one?¡¯

    It seems that way.

    If a magical girl can¡¯t protect people, isn¡¯t she just a money-grubbing woman selling her face?

    At the same time, she felt wronged. The opponent didn¡¯t match her level. What could I have done? No matter what, there would have been casualties, and those families would resent her.

    No matter how hard she tried her best, the result was the worst for someone.

    ¡®¡­I should have died back then.¡¯

    She would have at least been praised with words like honorable death. Because a magical girl¡¯s best is a crazy act of rushing in like a moth to the me, knowing it¡¯s a losing battle.

    She wouldn¡¯t have been calledzy or a cker.

    The girl wanted to forget everything. All the people she failed to protect, her self-loathing, and this selfish sense of injustice.

    Soon, the girl would get a chance to forget all of this.

    She forgot who gave it to her, but through contact with some machine.

    Its lens reflected the light, tormenting Virgo¡¯s eyes. After a very long time, once again.

    The belt attached to Watchers¡¯s waist. Its shape was simr to thest machine she saw when she was human.

    ¡°Why now of all times¡­!¡±

    She thought she had diligently forgotten. Virgo grit her teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me recall it!¡±

    She shouted at the lightning constantly approaching her. She tried to look strong, but couldn¡¯t help the slight tremble at the end of her voice. Virgo was afraid.

    No matter how many rays she poured out, he didn¡¯t stop moving.

    Virgo unveiled onest trick she didn¡¯t want to use.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m a pushover? Tell me! Don¡¯te closer!¡±

    The power of the Double Star. The power to create a clone identical to herself. Every time she used it, Virgo was enveloped in intense difort. It felt like she was looking at herself in a mirror. Objectively seeing herself was truly embarrassing and ugly.

    It was a bit better when she lost her mind, but it was hard when even a bit of her memory remained.

    But now there were no other moves left. The remaining distance was very small, and a slight dy would lead to decapitation.

    The gathered lightning, unable to discern the ax¡¯s shape, seemed to indicate his strike would not hesitate at all.

    ¡°You¡¯re just the same! You¡¯ll disrespect me! Desecrate me!¡±

    Death was terrifying. A sensation she hadn¡¯t felt in a very long time.

    ¡°Why are you resisting so hard?!¡±

    Virgo slightly pulled her hand away from the empty space she had been covering. Behind Watcher, someone with a blurred outline emerged from the space her hand had been covering.

    It was herself. A girl with an artificial grin bright enough to sense her empathy level. A girl wearing a fluttery gothic lolita-style ck dress she didn¡¯t particrly like, possessing a power capable of murder at any time.

    ¡°We¡¯re all going to die anyway!¡±

    A viin who indeed exercised that power unhesitatingly, piling up countless corpses. Her ck wings spread wide. The ck sclera surrounding her violet irises distorted.

    Thepressed light from her wasrge enough to blind even herself.

    Vulgar yet beautiful.

    A ray that could easily melt a human¡¯s head fired.

    ¡°The world is going to be destroyed anyway! We¡¯ll all die and be useless!¡±

    Thest scene she saw as a human, the scene she witnessed upon contact with that machine, was of destruction. Humanity¡¯s twilight, a horrific sight of a fiend ravaging all cities.

    The beauty of the four seasons, the splendor of morning, the loneliness of night, the charms each person possessed ¨C all vanished, the world painted in a deep muddy purple hue.

    Seeing that, Virgo went insane. She had to go insane. It meant all her efforts until then were meaningless, and everything she loved disappeared.

    So Virgo forgot everything. A kind of defense mechanism. She solved the pain of her fading love by erasing love from her memory.

    The ray shot straight for Watcher¡¯s heart. If Watcher surrendered even now, she had the intention to stop that ray.

    ¡°So, stop now¡­¡±

    Without even looking back, he cut through and eliminated the raying from behind.

    Only a single step remained.

    ¡°You.¡±

    The Watcher, Han Jae-jung hidden within that lightning, asked her, ¡°Have you ever seen the stars?¡±

    ¡°¡­I already told you before.¡±

    Virgo gripped the mechanical device she had promised to give Watcher.

    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten! Stop! Or else I¡¯ll destroy this machine¡­¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    He approached her without stopping at all.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make you recall again.¡±

    Kwajik!

    The lightning-infused ax traced a line.

    A single motion.

    The violet hue dominating the girl was oveid with white. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99

    <b><i>Like Family (10)</i></b>

    A lightning bolt pierced through Virgo. The dial in her hand couldn¡¯t withstand the shock and flew far away.

    Behind where Virgo crumpled powerlessly, it created a jagged crack pattern branching out like tree branches.

    The dial that had just flown entered that crack, and naturally, the machine was shattered.

    It was a failure. Still, there were no regrets.

    ¡°Ugh¡­kuhuk¡­!¡±

    Even after taking the direct strike of the lightning that parted the earth like tofu, Virgo was still alive. She spat out thick blood from between her red lips. She seemed to be in quite a bit of pain, but thankfully her life didn¡¯t seem to be in danger.

    Her entire body was battered and bruised, her pale skin stained with soot and bloodstains, but she was alive.

    If she wasn¡¯t, it would have been troublesome.Because I still had an active quest to keep Virgo alive.

    <i>¡°¡­Why?¡±</i>

    <i>Red Spica mutters with an expression of sincere iprehension. I smile bitterly and start stepping backwards gradually.</i>

    The past was still flowing. The her on the left and right ovepped. It felt like my head would burst.

    Belt¡¯s warning that my brain would melt wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. It hurt like my eyes were being shoved into my nose and my brain microwaved.

    On top of that, I was also being consumed by the starlight.

    Expelling ragged breaths, I red at Virgo.

    Just like my past self, she was looking at me with an expression of iprehension.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±

    I even felt a sense of futility.

    ¡°Are you mocking me? Do you want to insult me? Why won¡¯t you just end it¡­!¡±

    She tried to somehow move her trembling legs to stand up. Of course, she couldn¡¯t stand up. Even if she was a monster, her physical structure was fundamentally human.

    There was no way she could stand up with her muscles stiffened from being struck by lightning.

    ¡°Kill me! Kill me! Don¡¯t mock me, just end it!¡±

    Virgo shouted while holding her shaking body steady.

    ¡°After you ran away from me¡­ Now you¡¯re pretending to be kind? Don¡¯t make meugh! You started this first. You know that? Just obediently let me kill you¡­ This pointless mercy¡­¡±

    Virgo showed a strong attachment to me.

    Whether she saw me as a recement for lost family, wanted me as an emotional support pet by her side, wanted a friend, wanted a mentor, or even wanted a negative example, I couldn¡¯t tell.

    I don¡¯t know her.

    Among the people I¡¯ve met, she¡¯s one of the noisiest, yet simultaneously one of the most silent.

    I could only glimpse her heart through guesses, as she never directly revealed her true feelings herself.

    She was happy keeping things shut. I wasn¡¯t the only one who did that.

    She herself covered her own eyes, plugged her ears, and sealed her lips shut.

    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t know her. I don¡¯t know Virgo, Red Spica, this one person¡¯s daughter, this incestuous orphan, this murderer.

    But there is one thing I do know.

    ¡°Virgo.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    That she was kind to me.

    ¡°I never ran away from you.¡±

    The fact that she treated me like family. That¡¯s not a guess, but a definite fact.

    <i>A huge tremor approaches from far away. Just by walking, it shakes the earth and pushes away the clouds in the sky.</i>

    <i>Even to me, still a civilian, the dense starlight is fully palpable.</i>

    <i>It is a cmity that walks on two legs.</i>

    <i>The same grim reaper that creates hellishndscapes that I¡¯ve felt before.</i>

    <i>¡°Run away!¡±</i>

    <i>Red Spica hurriedly pushes me back.</i>

    <i>What shows on her face is an emotion distinctly different from before.</i>

    <i>Fear. The deepest and most powerful emotion since the beginning of the universe. The rm bell for survival. Virgo¡¯s entire body shakes as she hears that bell ringing loudly.</i>

    <i>There is no room for mania orposure. Red Spica is extremely anxious. She rolls her eyes in unease.</i>

    <i>¡°Why is it back again¡­ Why again¡­!¡±</i>

    <i>She seems to have seen this viin before, and while filled with fear, she also harbors deep resentment. Amidst the unease dominating her body is a thick grudge.</i>

    <i>Even then, I guessed. That whatever is emanating that ominous aura from afar is one of the enemies she faced in her magical girl days.</i>

    <i>Not just a simple enemy, but closer to an archenemy.</i>

    <i>To exude such an oppressive presence from so far away before even showing its form. Wouldn¡¯t that be too much even for an S-rank viin? The difference from Red Spica is clear. At that level, shouldn¡¯t they create an exceptional SSS-rank instead of S?</i>

    <i>A huge shes from far away.</i>

    <i>That massive light soon approaches this ce. Dark matter. In the endless darkness, a single, lovely star falls.</i>

    <i>Is that the sight of a meteor falling? An overwhelmingly massive ball of light approaches to vaporize this verynd where I stand on two feet.</i>

    <i>I too felt fear.</i>

    <i>Red Spica smiles wryly as she pushes my shoulder.</i>

    <i>¡°¡­I already told you before, right? Killing viins is like plucking stars from the sky. It was impossible for you from the start.¡±</i>

    <i>In an instant, I was trapped inside a crimson bubble and pushed back endlessly, as if shoved away in zero gravity.</i>

    <i>¡°Run away like this. And nevere back.¡±</i>

    <i>By the time I was pushed so far away that I couldn¡¯t even go back to Red Spica, the bubble encasing my body burst.</i>

    <i>To return would be a death sentence.</i>

    <i>I had no choice but to decide to leave the Dark Matter.</i>

    <i>In the ce I had entered to die, I felt a stronger survival instinct than ever before.</i>

    <i>And I also steeled my resolve.</i>

    <i>That next time, I would never run away again.</i>

    <i>It seems like the path I took was in Botis¡¯ territory, as I encountered Botis on this escape route and had a chase.</i>

    <i>And another person.</i>

    <i>¡°Oh, have you lost your way too?¡±</i>

    <i>I met Jason and was able to escape from this long dark matter.</i>

    Virgo looked up at me nkly.

    ¡°Wh, what?!¡±

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve forgotten a lot.¡±

    It was pitiful and pathetic that she couldn¡¯t even remember her own deeds.

    ¡°How much have you forgotten?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Virgo experiences amnesia. ording to her, it¡¯s her madness, and she, being a crazy woman, always forgets and moves on.

    Still, she values memories. She treasured the memories of living with her mother, and has an attachment to the life she spent with me. She always forgets, and always remembers again.

    Virgo resents the magical girls. More precisely, she hates the role itself. She felt bitter about the duty of protection she had to take on despite not wanting it.

    Still, she wants to be a magical girl. The power she gained by bing a viin is the Four Season Day. The power to make the magic girl¡¯s power her own. She wants the power even after suffering as a magical girl until now.

    Virgo calls herself insane. So she thinks she can do anything. Since she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong, her hesitation disappears from her actions.

    Still, she rationalizes her own misdeeds. Rationalization is a shield to defend one¡¯s sanity. Even if her mind had already copsed, she desperately muttered that her actions were not wrong to protect it.

    It¡¯s ironic.

    Virgo is an incoherent viin. Her words and actions differ, and her actions and true intentions differ. She is duplicitous.

    Like the star Spica, like its binarypanion.

    ¡°Virgo, what is your goal?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s world destruction¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±

    That was a nature closer to a human than a viin.

    ¡°If world destruction was your goal, there would be no reason to protect me. Even assuming you gave up because you knew world destruction woulde, it¡¯s strange. Then you would have no reason to fear death.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of death or something?! I¡¯ve been telling you to kill me right away¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it either.¡±

    I tly denied it.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that because you know I can¡¯t kill you. Just like a child throwing a tantrum knowing their parents can¡¯t abandon them. It¡¯s just youmitting evil to vent your grievances.¡±

    Around when the lightning shed until my eyes closed, I undid my transformation.

    My left eye was still reying my past, and the pain eating away at my body remained.

    ¡°Were you that bitter about me leaving your side?¡±

    ¡°¡­Shut up.¡±

    ¡°You know, I didn¡¯t leave you. You made me leave.¡±

    ¡°¡­I said shut up!¡±

    A beam of light shot out from Virgo, who apparently still had some strength left. It grazed my cheek and flew off.

    I felt a trickle of blood running down my cheek.

    ¡°You tried to restrain me but couldn¡¯t kill me, and made me leave but got lonely and tried to make me yourpanion again. Even as you always experience amnesia, you just couldn¡¯t forget me until the end. While calling for world destruction, you¡¯re creating reasons the world can¡¯t be destroyed.¡±

    Perhaps that was herst bit of strength, as Virgo fell to the ground with a thud. I leaned over her lying form. As if she¡¯d expended all her starlight, I sensed a power from her not even worthy of a low-rank viin.

    ¡°Virgo, what is your goal?¡±

    ¡°Sh¡­ut up¡­!¡±

    I don¡¯t know Virgo. She only ever spouts nonsense and can¡¯t properly convey her true feelings.

    So this too is just conjecture.

    ¡°Virgo, you wanted empathy.¡±

    The Four Season Day.

    All of the girl¡¯s time was a deep reddish-purple color.

    All her time was like evening.

    No matter how many days or years passed, she remained in a single day.

    She forgot what happened to herself over and over, but tried to remain in that one day.

    Like the young girl waiting for her working mother toe home, she chased nothing but expectations and hopes all her life.

    ¡°You wanted someone like family who would ept even your madness, who would tell you that you weren¡¯t bad. That you just had to go mad. That¡¯s what you wanted.¡±

    The exhausted magical girl who ran away from her duties but couldn¡¯t escape to the end, only to copse from exhaustion in the end.

    ¡°¡­Th, that¡¯s not¡­¡±

    Flustered, Virgo hung her head. Her face was dirtied by mud and dust looked pitiful.

    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­ it¡­¡±

    Blood spurted from Virgo¡¯s faltering mouth. It sttered on my face and fell to the ground like a wilted flower.

    My vision focused on reality suddenly shifted to the past. I couldn¡¯t help but concentrate on that scene.

    Within the view of my left eye.

    <i>The road is burning. The burning cars and road, the ringing and screams and noise deafening my ears, the smell of mesyered over the scent of blood. My body inside that hell is small.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s an attack by a viin. I look around feeling a sense of dissonance. The scent of my parents enveloping my body. A stronger scent of blood than perfume. A colder feeling than warmth.</i>

    <i>I realize how I survived. My parents sacrificed themselves to protect me.</i>

    <i>Just as I¡¯m shocked by this, an ominous pressure suddenly weighs down on my body and takes my breath away.</i>

    <i>It was a viin.</i>

    I know that sensation. I felt it on thest day I stayed in the dark matter.

    And now, I can feel it too.

    The grim reaper depicting hell has arrived.

    My parents¡¯ enemy is approaching. Just as nausea rose to my throat.

    ¡°Kuhuk¡­!¡±

    A massive beam of light flying in from afar pierced Virgo¡¯s heart.

    And then, an explosion urred.

    R<strong><em>ate this series here.</em></strong> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    <b><i>Like Family (11)</i></b>

    Han Jae-jung opened his eyes.

    ¡°This is¡­ What¡­.¡±

    It was pitch ck. He thought night had fallen, but judging by the faint traces of sunlight beyond the sky, it was just clouds covering the sun.

    A cloud of dust had risen and filled the sky. This already darknd took on an even more gloomy color. The once ominous yet beautiful purple hue had faded. A deste and silent wind blew.

    This was a ruin. Infinitely close to the original meaning of the word ruin.

    An unusablend. A ce where buildings once existed.

    There were no traces of the original buildings, and the ground was covered in fine ash-like particles, obscuring its original form.

    The sight was too tragic to have been created by a single explosion. Han Jae-jung wondered how he had survived. Without transforming, he couldn¡¯t have withstood an explosion of this magnitude.Han Jae-jung finally realized he was alone. With the thick smoke and the surroundingspletely destroyed, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint his current location.

    Spitting out the dirt in his mouth, Han Jae-jung stood up. His body was battered, but not immobilized.

    The problem was his eyes. His left eye, which had been viewing the past until just before, waspletely dark. Not obscured by smoke, but a more fundamental issue.

    ¡®¡­Am I blind?¡¯

    Han Jae-jung was unnaturally calm. He didn¡¯t know if this was a temporary condition or a permanent disability he would have to endure for life.

    Aside from that, his body was surprisingly uninjured as he dragged himself through the ruins. An ominous silence weighed on him, as if even sound had been swept away by the explosion.

    ¡°¡­Virgo?¡±

    The always noisy Virgo was nowhere to be seen. Had she been caught in the explosion and died? Had she vanished without a trace like the many other buildings here?

    No, she could have died before the explosion. Just before this area became ruins worse than a devastated city, Virgo¡¯s heart had been pierced by light.

    It would be more surprising if she had survived.

    Phew, Han Jae-jung spat out the dust and ash in his mouth once more.

    She was definitely dead. Even as he was convinced of this, Han Jae-jung did not stop walking in search of Virgo.

    Thud. Suddenly, something caught his foot. He looked down to identify it. It was a piece of scrap metal. A shapeless piece of scrap metal that had detached from some machine.

    If he didn¡¯t know the original, he would have thought it was simply junk. But Han Jae-jung had a sense of where this scrap metal had fallen from.

    ¡®Was it the one Virgo had?¡¯

    That machine that allowed for more delicate maniption of starlight.

    If it had been shattered this tragically, it would be unusable from now on. Han Jae-jung smiled bitterly. The item he thought would be the key to controlling her rampage was destroyed.

    This was fine since it was just a machine, but what about people? Yoon Seol-hwa, Joo Ah-yoon, and White Davi were still inside the Dark Matter. They could have been caught up in this explosion.

    And they might have encountered the perpetrator who caused it.

    Both possibilities have simr implications.

    Death.

    With a power capable of this level of destruction, even if they were magical girls, it would be difficult for them to survive. Add to that an explosion like a missile had dropped. Who could survive that?

    Han Jae-jung questioned once more how he had managed to survive.

    Heaving a deep sigh, he picked up the pitiful piece of scrap metal. Junk that wouldn¡¯t fetch a good price at a junkyard. He roughly stuffed it into his pocket.

    It was futile. He was tired too.

    The past still flickered in his darkened left eye.

    Red Spica, Virgo. A magical girl, yet a viin. Someone he had to protect, yet kill. Pitiable, yet unforgivable.

    A person who lived a futile life, and vanished futilely.

    In the end, someone he didn¡¯t know.

    Due to the viin¡¯s attack, the opportunity for conversation he had prepared was also overturned.

    Despite being so deeply entangled, I only knew her through spection until the end. Han Jae-jung let out a deep, agonizing groan.

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    Then suddenly, Han Jae-jung saw a glimmer of hope. The current quest assigned to him was ¡®To keep Virgo alive.¡¯

    If she was dead now, the quest would have deemed it a failure and imposed sanctions on him.

    But the quest had neither indicated sess nor failure.

    The quest could still bepleted.

    ¡°¡­She¡¯s alive.¡±

    Well, she had previously shed with the viin that caused this cmity twice before. And she had returned alive both times.

    If she survived twice, why couldn¡¯t she survive a third time?

    Considering she had reappearedter with aplete body despite losing her left arm to him earlier, she must possess remarkable healing abilities.

    Virgo is alive. Han Jae-jung was convinced.

    His pace gradually quickened. He didn¡¯t know where he should go. He just ran blindly.

    Like when he had escaped the Dark Matter before, he ran endlessly.

    He ran a path where not even an inch ahead was visible. This path resembled a path of escape. The experience was not much different in that he ran endlessly, harboring only vague hope.

    It was like hell.

    An endless hell of suffering.

    No matter how far he went forward, the smoke did not dissipate. Under his feet were ashes and finely crushed concrete powder, and the scenery did not change.

    Han Jae-jung kept running. Finding people, fleeing from thisnd. With only that goal, endlessly.

    ¡®Fleeing?¡¯

    Han Jae-jung mocked himself.

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t my goal to protect?¡¯

    But for survival, he had no choice. Isn¡¯t it that you have to live first to have a next? I have to live now to carry out such a goal as protection.

    If he flees, others can also preserve their immediate lives.

    He can subdue themter. After gaining strengthter.

    ¡®But the machines for controlling the rampage have also disappeared, when is the next time?¡¯

    Han Jae-jung wondered as he ran.

    ¡®Is avoiding like this really protection? Leaving the possibility of facing danger again next time?¡¯

    Then what can he do? Hecks strength now.

    ¡®A viin he hasn¡¯t even met yet. Why is he already scared?¡¯

    Some things can be known even without meeting. That viin, just by walking, could split the earth, disturb the sky, and shoot out a light like a meteor that could turn the entire area into a wastnd.

    That must be the viin who transcends constetions that Botis had mentioned before.

    In contrast, his own strength is pitiful. He still can¡¯t handle it properly, and the consumption of starlight is also fast, so he can¡¯t fight for a long time. Fast and shy but empty inside.

    It is a form forcibly created by pursuing strength, but it is not satisfactory.

    It is easy to predict defeat and death after the battle.

    It¡¯s just like the old days.

    Han Jae-jung mocked himself.

    It¡¯s no different from when he recklessly charged in with dark matter without knowing anything. Just like back then when he was scared and ran away from the viin he tried to kill.

    It¡¯s no different from the old days when he was always scared and just ran away.

    It was the same with Red Spica. He was unnecessarily scared and couldn¡¯t stop her. He was unnecessarily afraid that if he did stop her, she might even try to harm him. He allowed several people to die.

    He was afraid that if he unnecessarily approached her wounds, the rtionship would go wrong. He remained silent. He didn¡¯t try to know even when he could have.

    He came here to die, what was he so afraid of?

    Where did the courage he had when he first set foot here go? Why was he so sneaky?

    Did he be afraid of dying again because he had something to lose?

    It¡¯s no different even now.

    That viin is the mortal enemy who killed his parents. Yet instead of challenging him, he¡¯s trying to flee to save himself. Is his life so precious? Or is it because he doesn¡¯t even have the memory of his parents to feel a desire for revenge?

    Is this endless path he¡¯s walking now meant to punish him for fleeing?

    Han Jae-jung realized that this space was not reality. Is it the path of the dead that he¡¯s walking after dying, or is he seeing a hallucination just before dying?

    Pausing for a moment to catch his breath, he thought.

    Where did this darkness originate from?

    This terrible darkness that blinds, deafens, silences, and clouds his mind ¨C where did it begin?

    Han Jae-jung pondered quietly.

    Is it because his life is precious, or because he has a lot to lose? What was the reason he didn¡¯t try to know the girl¡¯s wounds, vaguely hoping it would get better over time? What is the true nature of this terrible hope?

    Why has he been unable to control the power of his star until now, losing reason and emotion, going insane?

    Virgo answers that the reason for madness is forgetfulness. If one acts without knowing what one must do, that is madness.

    Han Jae-jung thought that was not a wrong statement. For it was none other than himself who did that.

    Forgetting everything, living without knowing, yet vaguely feeling love, longing, happiness.

    He could recall his ex-girlfriend as a prime example.

    Even though he didn¡¯t know why he loved Yoon Seol-hwa, he loved her. It was a manic love.

    Now he knows the reason.

    He had lost his parents to the viin. With no proper rtives, he was in crisis of beingpletely alone, and she was the one who reached out a hand to him.

    ¡°Jae-jung¡­ Are you okay?¡±

    It was none other than Yoon Seol-hwa.

    Through his left eye, the eye that had been seeing the past, this time he caught a glimpse of reality. Her worried face looking at him.

    Next to her, the fallen White Davi can be seen. She herself was not in good shape either. Her entire body was covered in wounds and her eyes were dazed. She looked like she could copse at any moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Just wait a little. I¡¯ll go back and¡­¡±

    The magical girl¡¯s transformation has been undone. Perhaps the shock was so great that it was automatically undone.

    A huge shadow loomed behind her. Han Jae-jung knows the identity of that shadow.

    The viin that ambushed the road and killed his parents in the past. The viin that directly caused Red Spica¡¯s retirement. The viin that now gives him a reason to flee again.

    The viin, closest to a monster.

    Leo.

    It had almost no human form, only a ferocious beast-like appearance.

    Red mane and ck leather. Its tail was a snake and its mouth breathed heat like the sun. Its body was as big as a house, causing those who saw it to cower in fear.

    The monster in his half-sighted view kept approaching.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll go back, and defeat you.¡±

    Still, Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s eyes were not yet dead. Muttering towards the fallen Han Jae-jung, she gripped her ribbon again. Her hand was trembling violently.

    The viin let out a huge roar, shaking the ground. Yoon Seol-hwa swallowed her dry saliva and began her transformation. She knew the transformation after undoing it would be a considerable burden on her body, but still acted.

    Her body was enveloped in a blue starlight and Yoon Seol-hwa became a magical girl. Once again, she charged at Leo.

    At her side, Virgo flew in and rushed at the viin. Despite being critically injured to the point where a human would surely have died, she moved.

    ¡°Get loooooost!!!!¡±

    As the two of them charged and struck Leo¡¯s mane at the same time, the viin let out another roar.

    That was enough. This roar had starlight mixed in, and despite being a sound, it clearly delivered an impact. And heat.

    In an instant, the two fell to the ground. Blue Sirius lost consciousness, and Virgo, spurting blood all over her body, rose again.

    Her heart was gone, one eye was crushed, her leg was broken, and her arm was burned. Horrific injuries.

    Starlight scattered from those wounds. She looked like she could die at any moment. No, she was already as good as dead.

    She was burning herst life force to resist him.

    The remaining half of Han Jae-jung¡¯s field of vision was darkness.

    Why did Han Jae-jung choose magical girls as his wards? Why did he only have sympathy for them?

    At first, he didn¡¯t have such a grand mindset. He never thought about such a grand mission.

    It wasn¡¯t because they were magical girls that he wanted to protect them. It wasn¡¯t because they were something special that he wanted to protect them.

    It wasn¡¯t because they were magical girls that he wanted to protect them, but simply that the people he wanted to protect happened to be magical girls.

    He only had the desire to protect people who were like family to him.

    This was the most primitive mindset.

    Han Jae-jung looked at the smoke surrounding him.

    Endless darkness, and therefore giving the hope of being able to endlessly move forward, and in the midst of walking, vaguely giving the happiness of something being resolved.

    Its name was desire.

    Just as he realized the identity of the darkness, a white cluster of stars shone from the other side.

    Most of it was obscured by this darkness and invisible, but he knew it was definitely shining there. The piece of metal pinned to his pocket resonated and emitted light.

    He knew the reason he had to move, and realized what was blocking him.

    This darkness is both my enemy and my own, so I had to sweep it away with my own hands.

    [All star activation processespleted.]

    Since this entire darkness is a part of me, I can control it.

    I don¡¯t need the power of any machine. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help.

    [Observed all stars.]

    As he moved his hand, the darkness flickered and turned into lightning.

    The blinding lightning gathered in his hand. It transformed into some kind of mechanical device. A dial-shaped tool simr to what he had seen before.

    The key to control himself had been in his hand from the beginning.

    It was the reason.

    Grasping it.

    Han Jae-jung stood up.

    His real body firmly ced both feet on the ground, and a belt was attached to his waist.

    He mounted the mechanical device he had held in the fantasy onto that belt.

    The crude dial gradually took on a clearer shape. A pattern like a bear with an open mouth surrounded the lens.

    The Big Dipper was no longer drawn on the lens.

    [ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATION.]

    His body was enveloped in a brilliant white light.

    The lightning that had consumed his body was gone.

    Soon after, his original armor that had been hidden by the lightning appeared.

    ¡°¡­Jae-jung?¡±

    Virgo muttered as she looked at him.

    [I obey my fate.]

    He follows his fate. Not a fate given by someone else, but his own mission that he found for himself.

    [URSA MAJOR.]

    As primal as a beast.

    And at the same time, possessing a reason as cold as surprising.

    His eyes that had turned ck regained their original light.

    He emitted a beautiful yet pure lightning.

    R<strong><em>ate this series here.</em></strong> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    <b><i>Picking Stars from the Sky (1)</i></b>

    A dazzling white sh burst forth, disorienting the two eyes. The lightning that gushed from the earth, not the sky, defied thew of all things flowing downwards and soared endlessly upwards. Even from afar, that lightning could be clearly discerned.

    ¡°Hoo.¡±

    Libra, observing it from her domain, let out a small exmation of admiration. It was a beautiful starlight. Clean and brilliant, like a pure gemstone. A starlight that seemed to reside between a viin and a magical girl.

    ¡°Impressive. Wasn¡¯t that the domain of that imbecile? To think someone with that level of power would go there. Virgo is quite fortunate. Isn¡¯t that how they survive?¡±

    The ecology of dark matter isplex. While strictly adhering to the principle of the survival of the fittest, the possibility of the weak bing strong is always open. Moreover, there are numerous powerful beings of simr strength.

    Those who have already be powerful cannot help but feel uneasy.

    For them, there was nothing more unjust than losing their lives in conflict before achieving their goals.

    The members of the Dilemma formed various treaties to prevent this. Of course, blood was shed in the process. This was one of the reasons why S-rank viins had remained rtively quiet.The domains were part of that treaty. While managing and obstructing the growth of lesser viins, the creation of constetions among the viins prevented conflicts by prohibiting unauthorized entry into each other¡¯s domains.

    However, this treatycked substantial enforcement. Whether to abide by it or not was left to individual discretion. In reality, there were not many constetion viins with domains.

    Nevertheless, the domains were respected.

    Unnecessarily entering and bing embroiled in pointless conflicts, only to expend one¡¯s strength, was an act devoid of purpose.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Libra responded glumly to the man¡¯s words in front of her.

    ¡°Yet, fate remains unchanged.¡±

    He caressed the vinyl pack before him, not even sparing a nce at the lightning sh.

    ¡°What¡¯s there is a lion.¡±

    A lion.

    Certainly, this expression did not refer to the animal lion.

    It was a term used to address the nameless viin of the Leo constetion. Peculiarly, despite being a constetion viin, this viincked intellectual abilities.

    Unable to usenguage, conversation was impossible. It also had no inclination to follow orders, always acting ording to its own will.

    Even if the Pyramids attacked it from the front, it would remain undisturbed and fall asleep, or suddenly wake up and head somewhere, putting every living being there to death.

    With such an unruly disposition and a strength iparable to other viins, it differed from other viins who drew their power solely from the stars forming their constetions, it used all the stars within its domain as its source of power.

    No one knew when or where it came from, nor its purpose. It belonged nowhere, followed no one¡¯s orders, and while its actions were free, it was fundamentally aggressive. It would arrive unpredictably, destroy everything in its path, and move on.

    It was truly a walking cmity.

    To the viins, the lion was a viin itself, a beast.

    Libra, who had subordinates report the lion¡¯s rampages hourly, equated the notion of confronting the lion with challenging a tsunami or an earthquake.

    ¡°Wherever the lion passes, only ashes remain.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there someone who had once driven that lion away? My master, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    The man reclining on the luxurious leather chair in front of Libraughed.

    ¡°I sense the same possibility from that starlight as back then.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak such inefficient nonsense as senses. Just continue with the transaction at hand.¡±

    Libra paid no heed to his words.

    ¡°Sagittarius should focus solely on the target before his eyes, as befits his name.¡±

    ¡°You were the one who looked outside first, so why are you scolding only me?¡±

    The one called Sagittarius furrowed his brows and quietly turned his head away.

    ¡°I wonder why the lion went there¡­¡±

    The lion had a habit of falling into a deep sleep for a long time, then suddenly departing as if in a trance, to a certain ce. And upon arrival, it would destroy everything there.

    As if it had received a mission in its dream to destroy everything in that ce.

    Like a viin from mythology receiving a prophecy.

    ording to Paradox, one of the maniacs who had challenged the lion, the lion¡¯s abilities included not only physical prowess but also a predictive ability.

    Though he said the activation conditions were unknown, rendering it unusable.

    ¡°Why did the lion move again, specifically now¡­¡±

    After remaining still for a while, why did the lion suddenly head towards Virgo again? This was already the second time the lion had gone to Virgo¡¯s domain.

    Was there a problem with Virgo? Or did it sense something special within that domain?

    Sky Pris, the one who had once made the lion flee.

    However, the constetion viin Sagittarius, who had witnessed that scene, could not describe it as the lion having ¡®fled¡¯.

    There was no battle between them.

    Sky Pris had merely spoken a few words to the lion, and the lion had left.

    The scene was closer to Sky Pris having tamed the lion rather than it fleeing.

    Was it a mere coincidence that a starlight simr to Sky Pris¡¯ was now felt in Virgo¡¯s domain, and the lion was there?

    As the constetion viin Sagittarius injected Libra¡¯s drugs, he was consumed by regrets.

    The lion did not back down from the lightning and let out a roar. That ferocious roar shook the earth once again.

    Following the roar, a raging fiery ball was unleashed. The air became dry, and his lips became parched. The area around the lion was engulfed in mes.

    Within the range of those mes were the unconscious Joo Ah-yoon, White Davi, Yoon Seol-hwa, and Red Vega.

    With a thunderous boom that could hardly be mistaken for the sound of passing mes, the surroundings were filled with fire. In the ce where they had been, only glowing ashes remained.

    ¡°Dangerous.¡±

    With a sigh, Watcher set down the two bodies he was holding. They were White Davi and Blue Sirius. Before those wicked mes could burn and pass through them, he had seeded in protecting them.

    ¡°Stay healthy too.¡±

    If such a thing rampaged, the human world would surely be destroyed. With the starlight he now possessed, he could see.

    Considering the power possessed by that viin, the cmities it had wrought upon human society until now were mere child¡¯s y.

    Literally, they were nothing but breaths exhaled.

    Watcher turned his gaze to Virgo. She was currently the most severely injured. Her wounds were so severe that it would not be strange if she stopped breathing at any moment.

    Fortunately, since he had just picked her up along with the magical girls, she would not be caught in those mes.

    The woman on his back tightly embraced Watcher¡¯s neck with her right arm, the only uninjured limb she had left.

    ¡°How did you fight against something like that?¡±

    ¡°Fight? You think I fought it? A fight requires evenly matched opponents.¡±

    Virgo spat out in a self-deprecating tone.

    ¡°What I did wasn¡¯t fighting. I endured.¡±

    Watcher turned his gaze back to the lion. Its appearance was ferocious. It looked like something that could only appear in an old viin movie. The difference in physique alone was so overwhelming that he almost burst intoughter.

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    That was the enemy that had killed his parents. He surveyed it with his coldly settled red lenses. His anger was burning, but not expressed. It was simply operating as a force to act, like boiling water to turn a turbine. He was not ruled by that anger.

    At the same time, his purpose did not dominate him either. He did not try to defeat it without any hesitation.

    He held a clear motive, controlled it with reason, and acted.

    His heart burned hot while his mind stayed cool. The vague saying was starting to make sense.

    Even as he calcted various ways to defeat an opponent so powerful that there seemed to be no answer, he did not forget why he had to defeat it.

    It was not revenge.

    It was not to honor the loss.

    It was not to be consumed by the past.

    This was protection.

    It was to prevent loss. To not let it happen again. To break this chain that had extended from the past to the present.

    Without looking at Virgo, Watcher continued speaking, ¡°First, let me convey this.¡±

    The lion is his enemy, and Virgo¡¯s enemy.

    This same symbol held a greater meaning.

    If the day he lost his parents was the day the Red Spica fell to the earth,

    Then the one who protected him from that hellish path would also be the Red Spica.

    ¡°Thank you for protecting me until now, Virgo.¡±

    Neither Han Jae-jung nor Virgo knew this. They did not share many stories with each other. They were always silent and fleeing.

    But that fact does not change.

    Whether as a magical girl or as a viin, the Red Spica had always protected Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°So this time, it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    For someone, it could be an opportunity to be a hero; for someone else, an opportunity to break free from being a hero. Having reachedpletely different results from two identical experiences, now¡­

    He told the enemy the hero must defeat, the benefactor who had saved him, ¡°Run away. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±

    Virgoughed as if dumbfounded.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you my thoughts.¡±

    He raised his finger and pointed at the lion¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Those eyes that appear most vulnerable right now. I will pour all my strength into that point.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Virgo, I¡¯m going to fight.¡±

    His words were firm.

    ¡°This is different from when I was in a state of certain defeat and did my best to minimize the damage. Now, this is a ¡®fight¡¯ to win. I¡¯m fighting so I don¡¯t lose anything.¡±

    Watcher truly believed he could win.

    ¡°Virgo, you said defeating a viin is like plucking a star from the sky.¡±

    After gently setting Virgo down, he grabbed his axe.

    The de of the axe resembled the shape of the Big Dipper. Like that great beast drawn in the night sky, it was rugged yet warm like the guiding light of clustered stars.

    ¡°So I¡¯ll bring you a star from the sky.¡±

    Lightning gathered around that axe. It was lightning that could burn everything, and carried the freezing temperature that could freeze everything.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you a star.¡±

    Cold lightning. This contradictory light was who he was now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you starlight you can never say you¡¯ve forgotten.¡±

    Wielding the power of a viin with a human mind, protecting by shattering, challenging an unbeatable foe and achieving victory.

    Contrary to his words about showing starlight, Virgo was already seeing starlight.

    For he was her star now.

    As he leapt into the sky, lightning as brilliant as the sun gathered around his axe. The lightning following the axe dyed his whole body in white light. Unlike before, it wasn¡¯t ferocious but rather solemn.

    The lion quietly watched him. Its earlier roars, as if trying to destroy everything in this world, were nowhere to be seen, making one think it had be docile. Its huge, frozen body made it look more like a statue than a living creature.

    Like a star falling from the sky, the lightning fell. It was his axe. The axe he had thrown with force was embedded in the lion¡¯s eye. Even the lens of the lion¡¯s sturdy body was tough, but unfortunately his axe did not sink in deeply.

    He had already known. His eyes that could read the future had long predicted this attack would fail. Instead of feeling disappointed, Watcher extended his leg.

    The lightning surrounding his body gathered around his leg. The lightning gathered at the tip of his leg was spread out in the shape of a bear¡¯s head.

    Heavenly Descending Beast Kick.

    The roar that could even bring down the heavens gathered at the tip of his leg, aimed at the lion.

    Kwaaaaaang!!!

    His kick pushed the axe embedded in the eye deeper into the lion¡¯s eye socket. Lightning then flowed from his axe, as if taking root.

    The lion¡¯s head, which didn¡¯t seem like it would fall, dropped heavily to the ground.

    R<strong><em>ate this series here.</em></strong> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    <b><i>Picking Stars from the Sky (2)</i></b>

    Lightning connects the ends in an instant. A massive amount of cold current flowed through the lion¡¯s eyes.

    The lion¡¯s body stiffened, and its huge head fell down.

    Bang!

    Ice flowers bloomed luxuriantly from the spot where the lion fell. The ashes froze, the dust froze. Even the moment seemed to freeze.

    ¡°Madman¡­¡±

    Heh,ughing, Virgo engraved the sight of the giant lion falling with his own eyes.

    The lion really fell. No matter what new power it had awakened, there was an astronomical difference from the starlight. Even if there was a weakness, it was almost impossible to reach that weakness. Still, he did it.

    Of course, it could have just been luck. For a moment, the lion stopped moving as if entranced, and in that gap, a single blownded.But even if this was an achievement born of luck, the result does not change.

    He had proven it.

    Picking a star from the sky¡­¡­.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Towards Virgo, who was nkly staring at the fallen lion, he gave a small warning.

    ¡°It¡¯s not dead yet.¡±

    As he spoke those ominous words, the lion¡¯s legs convulsed. A lively movement very different from post-mortem rigidity.

    ¡°A viin of that magnitude wouldn¡¯t die without an explosion. Unnecessarily sturdy.¡±

    ¡°What, what?! Why isn¡¯t it dying! That¡¯s cheating!¡±

    ¡°Even with a pierced heart and severed neck, a viin like that wouldn¡¯t die from that.¡±

    Watcher calmly stretched out his hand. The axe lodged in the lion¡¯s left eye then flew back to him and stuck to his hand like a ma.

    Whooosh ¨C He swung the axe, shaking off the blood that had umted on it.

    ¡°Before starting another round, can I get those two to run away? Hmm, no. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Looking at the terrified Virgo, Watcher turned to face forward again. He boldly gripped the axe and held it out as if confronting the lion.

    From where the axe had been lodged, hot blood spurted like a volcanic eruption. The lion¡¯s mane was dyed by that blood. A crimson light shone in its remaining right eye.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything. There¡¯s no need to run away. Just wait here. That alone is enough.¡±

    Kugugugung ¨C With just a slight stir, the ground shook. Its legs stopped convulsing and dug into the ground to bnce its massive body.

    The crimson mane gradually ignited like mes. The profound-colored mes spread threateningly, showing off their majesty, and swirled around its neck mysteriously like a revolving gxy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to handle it somehow.¡±

    Virgo looked up at the lion with a pale, terrified face. Just a moment ago, it was merely suppressing its power.

    That wasn¡¯t just a star, it was closer to a gxy. Not a fence made by gathering countable stars, but inside that fence. A space where innumerable stars existed that couldn¡¯t be counted.

    If the concept of power were made into a living being, would it look like that?

    Kwaaaaaah! The lion firmly nted its feet on the ground and roared. A blinding light surged like waves, too brilliant to fully open one¡¯s eyes.

    Inside the roaring beast¡¯s mouth, those masses of light gathered. The light sublimated into a massive energy mass, undting as if it would incinerate everything in front of it at any moment.

    Fear. That was the only emotion dominating Virgo¡¯s heart now. She recalled the lion¡¯s ferocious appearance from years ago when it burned down roads, and the souls of the dead in the red earth she had seen just before going mad seemed to wail.

    Virgo remembered from her oblivion.

    The first reason she went insane.

    No matter how much the magical girls flew and crawled, the world would end up like this. Destruction is the foretold future, and no one can escape it.

    So it¡¯s meaningless. The gratitude of protecting the ignorant masses who don¡¯t know the grace they were shown, she would never gain that in the future.

    Efforts for protection will ultimately converge into meaninglessness.

    In the end, since it will be destroyed, what¡¯s the point?

    Virgo gave up her sanity. Even if she clearly remembered everything, it would only be painful. It¡¯s much easier to act as she pleases ording to her mood.

    That¡¯s why she chose oblivion and insanity.

    Now, she had even forgotten what she had hoped for from this starlight.

    Virgo moved forward as if entranced. To die before witnessing that sight.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay still?¡±

    In front of Virgo, Watcher, Han Jae-jung, blocked her way. Standing boldly before the lion, like the manifestation of hellfire, he swung the axe as big as his body and firmly nted it in the ground.

    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? That I¡¯d even pick a star for you. But the person I¡¯m giving it to can¡¯t disappear.¡±

    A much broader back than when she first saw him. When did this little brat who used to cower and run away from even a low-level viin be so big?

    At first, it was just a simple whim.

    Even Virgo, who was psychologically unstable, could see that he was an unstable person too. For some reason, he looked more pitiful than Virgo herself.

    That¡¯s why, even when she witnessed him crying, she let him live. Even when insulted, she let him live. No matter what he did, he just looked ridiculous, and posed no threat at all.

    On top of that, his goal was to catch viins with that feeble bodycking even starlight.

    It was amusing. It felt like watching a wingless butterfly p around trying to fly.

    Whether it was for a sense of psychological superiority or because he couldn¡¯t let go of his instincts until then, Virgo kept him by her side for more than a day. Even knowing that she might hurt him again in a hysterical fit if she was provoked even a little, she kept him there.

    Days passed, then a month went by.

    Only then did Virgo realize.

    That she was hoping for something from him.

    Perhaps it was the meaning of the starlight she had already forgotten.

    But Virgo couldn¡¯t let that happen. She couldn¡¯t regain his sanity. The closer she got to her sanity, the more violently Virgo struggled with her mania. It resembled a drug addict trying to quit drugs. The more she tried to regain her memories, the more pain coursed through her body, and the more her body craved oblivion, the more violent it became.

    At this rate, it seemed like I would carelessly harm even him.

    So, Virgo kept piling up things she wanted to forget. Because the stronger she became, the more her desires responded.

    Fortunately, there were many people in Dark Matter. The memories shemitted and wanted to forget gradually increased. When the memories of murder reached their limit, Virgo¡¯s brain erased the memories to defend herself.

    Thanks to this, Virgo gained oblivion and lost him.

    It should have been like that, but somehow he¡¯s standing in front of her again. This time, to protect Virgo heeself.

    The back of the boy she had always protected had be so stately.

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    Looking at his back, Virgo retrieved one memory from oblivion.

    It was an insignificantndscape. When the lion burned the road and leisurely left. Amidst the wrecked cars, she saw a child¡¯s body taking feeble steps.

    A small child, not even a boy yet, cradled in the arms of what were presumed to be the corpses of his parents.

    Amid countless corpses, she found a life still beating.

    Red Spica hugged the child and cried for a long time. The meaning of Ahn Su- chae being here today was in that embrace.

    Why does that scenee to mind now of all times?

    ¡°You may not know, but I lost my parents to that guy. I can¡¯t lose anything more here.¡±

    Virgo realized everything. The child she could protect and the boy she had protected, and the young man she is now being protected by in turn.

    Themon point between them.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to die, at least settle the score before you do.¡±

    At that moment, the light gathering in the lion¡¯s mouth erupted. The hellfire-like ze led everything in orbit into the world of nothingness. In the midst of mes that burned even ashes, embers, and ice.

    A huge axe in the shape of the Big Dipper stood in its way. It nted the shaft firmly into the ground and caught the de with its hand.

    Sizzle!!! The mes rushed not in an instant, but a moment. And withstanding that impact, cracks appeared in the ground centered on the shaft and feet. The axe de shook like a window in a typhoon, and the hand catching the de also kept trembling under the weight of the mes.

    A continuous onught of violence that made it hard to even open one¡¯s eyes. Wachter swayed but did not retreat. He could not.

    Gradually, lightning fire gathered on the axe de enduring hellfire.

    ¡°No one will forgive your sin. Forgiveness is not something heaven does, nor something anyone else can give¡ªit is given by the victim themselves who suffered. The only one who could forgive you is Virgo, and you have already eliminated her with your own hands. Countless others will tear you apart.¡±

    The lightning fire flowing along the de extended to the lightning fire connected to the de.

    ¡°So, if you cannot ask for forgiveness, at least let me understand.¡±

    The lightning fire, as cold as the sky, soon froze the hellfire, encasing it in ice. The hellfire burned the ice, and the lightning fire froze the fire.

    ¡°My words have gone on too long. So this is what I want to say.¡±

    Their repetition continued like eternity before ending in an instant.

    ¡°I will prove myself to you by plucking a star. You give me proof to remember you by.¡±

    All the mes froze stark white and scattered like lightning, shooting upwards in streaks.

    It was the victory of lightning.

    ¡°Give me that you were once magic and a girl to someone.¡±

    By the time the traces of the frozen mes reached the sky, the clear sky was visible.

    The clouds had parted.

    Virgo nkly looked up at the sky. In the peaceful, serene blue sky, not a single cloud blurred her vision.

    All she could see was his figure with his back to the sun.

    There is no such thing as annihtion here. No such thing as anxiety.

    Where the mes disappeared, there were no viins.

    Only pure light remained.

    ¡°It ran away. Leaves a bad aftertaste.¡±

    Clicking his tongue, Wachter turned to look at Virgo.

    ¡°My apologies. I made a big fuss but ended up losing it. I didn¡¯t think this would happen¡­ Hm?¡±

    The one who had never been surprised before was now surprised.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    None other than Virgo was shedding tears.

    ¡°Noisy¡­ Not crying¡­.¡±

    ¡°But you are crying right now, aren¡¯t you? Is it because I couldn¡¯t keep my promise? I¡¯m sorry. How was I supposed to know that building-sized bastard would run away? This is troublesome. If this is the case, I won¡¯t be able to get starlight¡­..¡±

    ncing around, Wachter gave a smallugh.

    ¡°¡­No. I suppose I can still keep my promise.¡±

    A crimson speck rose from the ice flower. A faint glow like a firefly. An insignificantly small rewardpared to what had transpired.

    Wachter caught that tiny starlight and passed it to Virgo. The star streamed through the air.

    ¡°This is the star I promised.¡±

    That star flowed and reached Virgo.

    ¡°I seeded in protecting you, Virgo.¡±

    Holding that tiny starlight, Virgo cried quietly like the day everything had burned. Tears not of loss, but of proof.

    A world destined for annihtion someday.

    A meaningless world.

    A world where sanity and memory were suffering, and delusion and oblivion were far happier.

    A world not worth protecting.

    Here, there was meaning.

    He was the meaning of her protection.

    Not the annihtion of the world, but the reason the world needed to be protected was exined.

    It was proven that her protection was not useless.

    Virgo¡¯s starlight was proven here. Her answer was here.

    After holding the starlight and crying for a long time, Virgo got up and spoke to him.

    ¡°¡­You said I could not be forgiven for my sins?¡±

    Guessing her next words, Han Jae-jung solemnly nodded.

    ¡°Then, I can at least choose the person to punish me for my sins, right?¡±

    From the hollow in her pierced heart, crimson starlight scattered.

    Her body, having lost its purpose for existence, dissolved and scattered into starlight. For the one who found her answer, life was no longer required. The long, long conclusion of life¡ªits end had begun.

    ¡°Kill me,¡± Virgo whispered.

    R<strong><em>ate this series here.</em></strong> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    <b><i>Picking Stars from the Sky (3)</i></b>

    As she searched for the answer to life, her body that had lost its sense of existence scattered into starlight. The life of a viin existed only to achieve its purpose.

    The moment they found the answer was their end.

    ¡°Kill me.¡±

    Han Jae-jung quietly watched her. The body that had been battered but still maintained a definite form was gradually fading away. Like ink being diluted with water, its brilliant colors were fading.

    ¡°Selfish to the very end.¡±

    With a deep sigh and a shake of his head, Han Jae-jung red at Virgo through his red lenses.

    ¡°You want me to deliver the final blow to your dying body? Is that a punishment? I¡¯m an assisted suicide aide?¡±

    His voice didn¡¯t sound particrly shocked. To him, who had caught a glimpse of the future even for a brief moment, Virgo¡¯s words had been heard before she uttered them.Huh, he let out another sigh and continued speaking.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. But.¡±

    Though unable to read the future, Virgo somehow knew what he was going to say next.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be with you until the very end.¡±

    Virgo nodded with a smile.

    ¡°¡­Yeah, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Upon hearing her response, Han Jae-jung walked past Virgo and picked up the two fallen magical girls. Yoon Seol-hwa and Red Vega could be considered the true victims of this incident.

    ¡°But first, I¡¯ll take these two.¡±

    Having been unconscious from the explosion until he woke up, Han Jae-jung didn¡¯t know the exact reason why they were here.

    But he could guess.

    ording to Joo Ah-yoon, it was certain that Jason had brought them here using Dark Matter as well. If they were here, they couldn¡¯t have been unaware of themotion caused by the Grim Reaper.

    A sane person would have fled, but they might have rushed there out of a sudden sense of justice. Or they might have been inadvertently caught up in it. Or perhaps they thought they could find theirrades at the center of themotion. Or maybe they were there by chance before the disturbance urred.

    He could make countless usible guesses, but he didn¡¯t know the exact facts. Having learned from experience the disappointment of relying on guesses because of a certain individual, Han Jae-jung wanted to know the truth.

    ¡°Come to think of it, what were these two doing that got them caught up with the Grim Reaper?¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­.¡±

    Looking exasperated, Virgo frowned and grumbled.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to die soon?! And in the middle of this, you¡¯re hitting on other women?! Does that even make sense?! Ah~!! So annoying, annoying, annoying!!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t raise your voice. It hurts my ears.¡±

    Virgo was genuinely annoyed. Han Jae-jung couldn¡¯t understand why.

    ¡°Those two were the Grim Reaper¡¯s original targets, you know?! But then somehow I got dragged into it too¡­ Ah, seriously. I¡¯m so pissed off.¡±

    His question was answered.

    ¡°I see. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°For staying by my side and protecting these two while I was asleep.¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you talking about. I was just trying to survive.¡±

    Virgo tried to deflect but eventually admitted it.

    ¡°Yeah. I protected you. I wanted to protect you.¡±

    Virgo let out a wryugh.

    ¡°I originally couldn¡¯t feel any sense of fulfillment¡­ But now I do. Should I say it feels like a mother seeing her prodigal son return home?¡±

    ¡°More like an older sister than a mother. You¡¯re neither gentle nor kind, but you¡¯re stubborn like one.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on, seriously.¡±

    Han Jae-jung turned around and knelt down in front of her.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°My arms are already full, you see. Hop on my back.¡±

    ¡°You really can¡¯t stand the mood of a farewell, can you?¡±

    Virgo snorted and draped her arms around his neck, leaning her body against him.

    ¡°You were just saying you¡¯d do anything for me. But at the end, is it so hard for you to look at me alone?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡±

    ¡°But what if I disappear?¡±

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t, which is why I¡¯m acting like this.¡±

    The moment their bodies made contact, the rate of Virgo¡¯s dissipation slowed down drastically. As starlight flowed and disappeared from her body, new starlight filled her up.

    The white lightning, which could have stopped, didn¡¯t stop. It bloomed like branches, reaching Virgo and allowing her to remain a flower for a little longer.

    The once cold lightning now felt warmly.

    ¡°I even picked stars from the sky, so how hard can it be to save one dying person?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯ve be quite the talker.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too much. Even though I look like this, I¡¯m quite flustered too. The sense of futility isn¡¯t just yours alone¡­¡±

    Smiling wryly, Han Jae-jung leapt high into the sky.

    ¡°I guess neither of us really feels it yet. You or me.¡±

    Even if he proimed romantic vows of plucking stars from the sky, the moment a star that seemed like it would shine for eternity lost its light was indeed deste.

    Just keep her alive. That quest alone flickered in the corner of his mind.

    ¡°¡­ Brother. Will you really be okay?¡±

    After handing over Yoon Seol-hwa and Red Vega to Joo Ah-yoon, who hade to pick them up after being notified in advance, Han Jae-jung lifted up Virgo, whom he was carrying on his back, and told her not to worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. In this state, he¡¯s not even worth a single punch.¡±

    ¡°Puahaha! That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m really gonna flip out¡­¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon rubbed her temples beyond her helmet, seemingly having a headache.

    ¡°Even though my head is fucking pounding from wondering why that bitch is tailing them and why brother is taking care of her¡­ Well, it¡¯s not like she¡¯d listen even if I told her not to, right?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon smiled wryly and raised her middle finger.

    ¡°If she keeps tailing, just dump her off somewhere dark like a maggot. She looked like shit thest time I saw her face, so let¡¯s not see thiste autumn mosquito of a bitch again next time.¡±

    Woosh. With those words, a butterfly flew away, and Joo Ah-yoon disappeared from sight.

    ¡°Sheesh~ What a ill-tempered younger sister. Does she take after you?¡±

    ¡°She talks like that, but she¡¯s not really that ill-tempered. The ill-tempered one isn¡¯t our personality, but your behavior.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? So is this the punishment I¡¯m receiving? Dying?¡±

    ¡°Compared to what you¡¯ve done, this is merciful.¡±

    The two chuckled as they walked down the street. The area that the lion had passed through and caused amotion was now quiet, deste, and eerie.

    The wind carried ashes that tickled their feet. It felt like walking on a sandy beach. The only mes were the setting sun and the white lightning running through Han Jae-jung¡¯s body.

    ¡°I guess it is merciful. But what¡¯s the point of living any longer like this?¡±

    Virgo surveyed the scene with a furrowed brow. The world that had be clear after the hallucinations faded was almost blindingly bright to an ufortable degree.

    ¡°Do I look fine to you right now? Of course not. I¡¯ve done so much. Humans are ultimately creatures of forgetfulness. Time will pass, and they¡¯ll forget again and go insane. Forget, and live anonymously again, only to bring it upter and spout nonsense.¡±

    Virgo had no breath. No pulse. All she had was a physical body, literally. But even this body was crumbling away. She had no lingering attachments, along with no breath or pulse.

    ¡°I hate this world. I hate people. And I hate myself for hating people. Someone willmit massacres, someone will pour out resentment. Someone will burn with an inferiorityplex, and someone will slowly go insane from that inferiorityplex. It¡¯s a world where everyone is bound to go insane, so what¡¯s the point?¡±

    Virgo let out a ¡®huh¡¯ugh and yfully whispered,

    ¡°But there was something.¡±

    Evening was gradually beginning to fall on the streets. The color of the sky was turning redder, and like adding a different paint to that sky, the color of the white lightning was gradually intensifying.

    ¡°Even in a world not worth protecting, there was something worth protecting.¡±

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s steps paused for a moment before continuing forward.

    ¡°¡­Virgo.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what is it?¡±

    Han Jae-jung, who had been silently listening to Virgo¡¯s words, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run away.¡±

    ¡°Run away? Me? Kkahaha, what are you talking about. Where could I even run to now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make death your escape.¡±

    One must not make the ending an escape. The ending should be a knot. It must never remain simply as a thread.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run away to death. Live and suffer. Live in a living hell. You don¡¯t deserve to die. Live and suffer, wander your entire life as a voice of resentment.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit too much, really.¡±

    ¡°But you still deserve it.¡±

    Hmm¡­ After a brief pause, Virgo nodded her head.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Running away. Running away. Everyone runs away because it¡¯s difficult. But you know what?¡±

    Virgo stroked Han Jae-jung¡¯s left lens as she continued speaking.

    ¡°Escaping predetermined fate is also running away. The ancient kings and mythological figures who tried to break free from the shackles of life and death, they all ended in catastrophe, didn¡¯t they? It¡¯s the same now.¡±

    Even with the movement obscuring his eyes, he did not flinch at all.

    ¡°Wherever I go, I¡¯m running away, and the end is catastrophic. The two fates I currently have will never be tied together, no matter where I go.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you trying to do?¡±

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s steps slowed down. The intensity of the lightning gradually increased. Like a candle me burning more fiercely just before going out, it unted its brilliance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me ruin your life too. You¡¯re the only good deed I¡¯ve left behind.¡±

    Virgo scraped her lightning and gathered it in her fingers. It was a reddish starlight like the evening star.

    ¡°Is this already the limit, in fact?¡±

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s steps stopped. The lightning did not go out. It stubbornly burned on.

    ¡°How could it be.¡±

    ¡°Just a bluff.¡±

    With the lightning burning until the very end seeping into Virgo¡¯s body, and Han Jae-jung, who had exhausted all his light, his transformation was undone.

    Even though Virgo had squeezed out starlight to the limit to extend her life, there was still a limit to the temporary measure after all. Virgo¡¯s body, which had maintained its form until then, began to rapidly fade away.

    ¡°How stubborn.¡±

    Kneeling down, Han Jae-jung was gently embraced from behind by Virgo.

    ¡°¡­There must still be a way.¡±

    He muttered. His voice sounded dejected. Virgo smiled and leaned her weight on Han Jae-jung. It was very light. Absurdly light for a human body.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite selfish too.¡±

    Virgo suddenly giggled in his ear, then waved her hand in front of his eyes. Even with his true eyes revealed after the transformation was undone, he showed no particr reaction.

    ¡°After exhausting the starlight to the point where you can¡¯t even move a muscle, and on top of that, losing your left eye, is there anything left for you to give me here? Isn¡¯t that too much? To what extent are you going to make me a fool? You give me nothing, but tell me to just take?¡±

    Virgo yfully smiled, walked around to his front, and ced her hand on his forehead.

    ¡°Come to think of it, you¡¯ve never seen my magic, have you?¡±

    A reddish starlight gushed from her palm.

    ¡°I should repay you for showing me the stars.¡±

    It was the magic of the Red Spica. The miracle that recorded the fewest casualties in the history of magical girls. The power a girl gained when someone was hurt.

    ¡°Jae-jung. I¡¯ll take on one of my fates. Of course, the death side. But I¡¯ll let you take responsibility for one of my fates by epting your good intentions.¡±

    The miracle of healing.

    A warm red light seeped into his skin, gradually clearing his blurry eyes.

    ¡°See the stars with my eyes.¡±

    And at the same time, Virgo¡¯s body gradually faded away. Blending into the evening star.

    Shining red, fading red.

    ¡°So that someone like me doesn¡¯t appear again. So you don¡¯t make the same mistakes I did, take on my fate.¡±

    Virgo smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Can you do this?¡±

    Han Jae-jung held her hand tightly and nodded firmly.

    ¡°Although there were many mistakes in your life, I will not let you remain a mistake.¡±

    Virgo nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°With pure reason, I will remember you, and with emotion, I will reminisce about you. I will not defile you with the delusion of oblivion. I will remember your magic, remember that you were a girl, remember your life. I will remember your sins.¡±

    The hand he was tightly holding onto disappeared into nothingness.

    ¡°I will not forget.¡±

    Just as his hand, which had been hovering in the air, dropped down.

    ¡°Ah, now I can see.¡±

    A brilliance swirled in his left eye again. His eye, which regained its light with the full power of the Red Spica, first turned to none other than the same light that was reflected in it.

    Ahn Su-chae matched her eyes with his left eye and grinned mischievously.

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first time you¡¯re seeing my face, so why are you so surprised? What, do I look as pretty as a star?¡±

    Along with those words, Ahn Su-chae disappeared. Han Jae-jung chuckled.

    ¡°You should have waited for an answer.¡±

    Although the process was unsatisfactory, her ending was at least like a star¡¯s.

    In that case, it¡¯s like picking a star from the sky and giving it to a star.

    [Hidden Quest, ¡®Save Her¡¯pleted sessfully.]

    [Quest ¡®Keep Her Alive¡¯ confirmed as failed. But due to the sess of the hidden quest, no penalty will be received.]

    The life of a girl who had stayed in a reddish-purple day her whole life hase to an end here today. It has been a long journey.

    He looked up at the sky with his star-filled left eye. Aet traced a shing orbit and disappeared.

    The sky had already taken on a happy reddish-purple hue.

    [Error. Error.]

    [Intruder detected in the system!]

    The lens inside Belt also contained a simr reddish-purple hue.

    R<strong><em>ate this series here.</em></strong> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    <b><i>Symbol of Peace (1)</i></b>

    ¡°Umm¡­umm¡­¡±

    Han Jae-jung frowned in front of the mirror and looked around his own eyes.

    ¡°This is ridiculous again.¡±

    Behind him, Joo Ah-yoon clicked her tongue and seemed to scold him with a disappointing tone.

    ¡°Did you catch prince syndrome or something?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    She could have just looked and moved on once or twice, but he kept doing it every time he saw a mirror, so she was getting tired of it. She admits that Han Jae-jung¡¯s appearance is outstanding. However, if he keeps making that kind of face, her appreciation changes. No matter how good-looking someone is, narcissism is bound to wear off eventually.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, it¡¯s just this eye¡­¡±¡°Did you get an eye disease? Should we go to the ophthalmologistter?¡±

    Despite Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s concern, he only repeated deep sighs like ¡°tsk, hmm,¡± without any other response.

    ¡°Well, what is it that you¡¯re so worked up about?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ Alright. Let¡¯s just go for now.¡±

    ¡°Gosh.¡±

    In the end, she couldn¡¯t resolve her question and had to move on unsatisfactorily. Joo Ah-yoon frowned at Han Jae-jung¡¯s strange behavior.

    ¡®Did he eat something wrong? Shit¡­¡¯

    Did he eat spoiled food because he couldn¡¯t stand the hunger yesterday? If that¡¯s the case, he should have juste over to my ce for dinner. Knowing Han Jae-jung¡¯s financial situation, Joo Ah-yoon resolved once again to open a cafe.

    ¡®Before he eats something wrong again, I need to take responsibility and make him earn his own food¡­!¡¯

    Even after saying they should leave, Han Jae-jung kept looking at himself in the mirror, as if he was still unsettled. His face has always been aesthetically satisfying whenever he looks at it, but recently, he¡¯s been feeling a bit different about it.

    Ever since his left eye, which had been blinded, was healed by Virgo, he¡¯s been feeling a strange sensation in his left eye.

    ¡®This doesn¡¯t seem like just a healing.¡¯

    Is it a side effect of receiving Virgo¡¯sst starlight? Since then, he has noticed several abnormal phenomena in his body. The main issue is this left eye.

    Virgo¡¯sst act of kindness was sending her final magic for his sake ¨C the power of healing.

    Of course, his vision in the left eye has improvedpared to the right. Sometimes, he even feels that the color tones of the two fields of vision are different. Should he say that the R in RGB has be stronger in his left eye¡¯s vision? It¡¯s a bit blurry, as if he¡¯s wearing a reddish filter.

    Sometimes, he even gets the sensation that a red starlight is flowing from this left eye. Of course, it¡¯s just a feeling, and no actual starlight is flowing.

    Since this only happens asionally, it hasn¡¯t caused any major inconvenience in his daily life. Still, it¡¯s quite unsettling nheless.

    He went to the ophthalmologist, but they couldn¡¯t find anything particrly wrong. It was an expected result. After all, modern medical technology can¡¯t treat problems caused by starlight.

    This was the biggest issue.

    ¡®I hope I¡¯m not bing an odd-eyed person?¡¯

    If an adult ends up having different colored eyes, how would people around him perceive it? Han Jae-jung, who always cares about how others see him, didn¡¯t want to make his already noticeable appearance stand out even more.

    Whenever he looked in the mirror, he felt anxious that his left eye seemed to be getting redder for some reason. Of course, it¡¯s highly possible that it¡¯s just an illusion caused by the distorted vision.

    ¡°Ah-yoon.¡±

    ¡°What, why?¡±

    ¡°How does my face look?¡±

    ¡°Like shit.¡±

    ¡°Tell me honestly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty.¡±

    ¡°No, not that¡­ Do you notice anything different about me?¡±

    For a moment, Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s heart froze. Her blood ran cold, and goosebumps rose on her skin like feathers trying to protect her body.

    The question Han Jae-jung just casually asked could bring disaster to their rtionship. It was a question of doom that, if she failed to notice the difference, would lead to annihtion no matter how she answered.

    Of course, Joo Ah-yoon hadn¡¯t noticed any changes in Han Jae-jung. That question meant destruction.

    ¡®So that¡¯s why he was so worked up!¡¯

    The reason he kept looking in the mirror was because he wanted her to notice the change, a cute wish! Joo Ah-yoon closed her eyes tightly.

    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t notice anything different?¡±

    As Han Jae-jung urged her to answer, she had no choice but to open her eyes and try hard to find any changes.

    Of course, there was no noticeable change. From his clothes to his shoes, she recognized everything she had bought for him. He didn¡¯t have any essories. His hairstyle was the same as before, and his eyes were still as sharp as ever, with the features she liked.

    ¡°Um¡­ um¡­ um¡­ You, you look more handsome. Did, did you grow taller?¡±

    ¡°Phew. Alright then.¡±

    Han Jae-jung let out a sigh of relief and moved his feet more lightly. As expected, the change wasn¡¯t visible on the outside. Only Han Jae-jung himself could feel this change.

    ¡°¡­Even this belt doesn¡¯t have anything else to say.¡±

    After Virgo¡¯s death, his belt has been unusually quiet. Seeing the usually noisy belt, which would sound an emergency rm without hesitation when his health was in danger, stay so quiet, Han Jae-jung felt reassured once again.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with him, really¡­!¡±

    Could it be that he really grew taller? She¡¯s still just 150 cm! Joo Ah-yoon followed behind him, grumbling.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t go alone! Let¡¯s go together!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already walking as slow as I can.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you making fun of me for being short with small strides?!¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say anything like that¡­¡±

    ¡°Jerk!¡±

    Lightly kicking Han Jae-jung¡¯s knee, Joo Ah-yoon grinned slyly.

    ¡°This one¡¯s sense of being a victim just keeps growing.¡±

    ¡°And your height grew too!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±

    Walking for a few minutes like that, the two simultaneously entered a certain shop. Even though there was a sign that said ¡®CLOSED¡¯ hanging on the door, there was no hesitation in their steps.

    A quiet shop located on an alleyway. An antique exterior and design that made one think of a rainy European alleyway. As soon as you entered, the aroma of coffee tickled your nose, and vintage city pop and alternative rock shook your ears, shaking your heart like that ¨C it was the scene of an ideal cafe that Joo Ah-yoon wanted.

    ¡°Boss! I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you arrived right on time!¡±

    And now, soon the scene of the cafe would belong to Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s hands. As she entered the shop, an elderly woman smiled and waved at her.

    ¡°Of course. I actually tried toe earlier, but¡­ our employee walks so slow.¡±

    ring at Han Jae-jung as if scolding him, Han Jae-jung lowered his head in a nod.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Even though I have legs twice as long as our boss, I was a bit distracted and camete¡­ Ack! Why!¡±

    ¡°You deserved that hit.¡±

    This time, after kicking his shin, Joo Ah-yoon sat down chuckling on the chair across from where the woman was seated.

    ¡°Huhuhuh, you two have a good rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Heh, heheh. Does it look that way? Well~ Since we¡¯ll be running the shop together soon, we need to have a good rtionship, don¡¯t we¡­.¡±

    Rubbing her cheeks in embarrassment, Joo Ah-yoon immediately shifted her gaze to the documents on the table.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m really relieved too. I think you two will be able to manage this shop well¡­.¡±

    With eyes filled with age and affection, she caressed the table and pushed the documents towards Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Actually, I wanted to give it to you for a bit cheaper¡­ But my daughter stopped me, so in the end I could only do this much.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no! This amount is more than enough¡­.¡±

    ¡°We have received favors from you all.¡±

    The woman spoke solemnly.

    ¡°Considering the grace we¡¯ve received from you all, not giving it to you for free would be close to a sin. The fact that I¡¯ve lived to this age¡­ Is thanks to youngdies like you.¡±

    An elderly-friendly society. The woman¡¯s words were no exaggeration. It¡¯s difficult for the elderly with restricted mobility to evacuate, and on top of their age, it¡¯s hard for them to properly live in that society.

    ¡°Please work hard to carry on my legacy. You brought the seal, right?¡±

    The contract documents for the transfer of the shop. With a smiling face, Joo Ah-yoon took out the seal from her pocket.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    It didn¡¯t even take a minute for the pink seal to be stamped on the signature line.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    [How¡¯s the public safety situation in D5 these days?]

    [I have an acquaintance who lives there, have there not been many viins aroundtely?]

    When a man posted this on an onlinemunity,ments soon began pouring in.

    ©¸ Get ready for a funeral

    ©¸ D0 City? That ce is messed up, it¡¯s a hotspot for junkies

    ©¸ In just a few months, viins will be roaming the streets freely lol

    ©¸ If you go there, just shut your eyes and let F and G handle it, they¡¯ll take your money and let the viins run wild

    ©¸ You should tell that ¡®acquaintance¡¯ to get out quickly

    ¡°Whew¡­ This is a big deal.¡±

    Letting out a deep sigh, the man shut hisptop. He didn¡¯t actually have an acquaintance. The post was about himself.

    The neighborhood seemed fine when he first rented the ce. But a few months ago, rumors started spreading about viins appearing, and eventually reports of viin sightings drastically increased.

    In the end, drug addicts called ¡®junkies¡¯ flocked to the area because of the viins, and a few weeks ago it was designated as a viin hazard zone.

    It wasn¡¯t just about money anymore, he had to seriously consider his survival.

    ¡°Ah shit, seriously¡­¡±

    He felt vexed. He didn¡¯t have any savings. He had spent every penny to move into this apartment, and now this was happening.

    The national average life expectancy was under 40. He recalled the inte losers jokingly referring to it as ¡®premature death¡¯. To calm himself, the man opened a video site to watch a magical girl in action.

    It was a video of Red Vega, who already had over 5 million views despite being active for less than a year. She demonstrated overwhelming magical power as a new generation heroine full of promise.

    ¡®¡­I wish she woulde to our neighborhood.¡¯

    If she¡¯s that strong, she could defeat all the viins in our area. What could possibly be keeping her so busy¡­ For a moment, Red Vega¡¯s face on the ad looked reproachful to him.

    ¡°No, I need to get a grip.¡±

    The man patted his cheeks to regain his senses. He was different from those losers. Unlike the magical girl ¡®antis¡¯ gwho lived pessimistically, thinking they¡¯d all die to viins anyway.

    Even now, the man who cared about social reputation told himself he was different from those lowest of losers.

    Different from the trash heaping useless words on humanity¡¯s only hope.

    I¡¯m still alive, and there¡¯s still hope. With that thought, the man got up to eat something.

    That¡¯s when the doorbell rang.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    He didn¡¯t order any delivery. In fact, the deliverypanies refused service to him.

    Could it be a viin? A chilling thought crossed his mind.

    ¡°Coming in.¡±

    Bang!

    A thunderous sound came from the steel front door, and the 10kg steel door went flying. It was clearly a viin-proof door.

    From the gaping hole where the door used to be, a massive figure walked in. Over 2m tall, a huge frame. No, too inhuman to simply call it human.

    A viin.

    As the man trembled in fear, looking up at the viin with malicious starlight, the viin reached out a hand.

    ¡°You, won¡¯t you be ourrade?¡±

    There were far too few magical girls to protect this man.

    R<strong><em>ate this series here.</em></strong> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    <b><i>Symbol of Peace (2)</i></b>

    ¨C There was an attack by a viin at an apartment in D City tonight. The magical girl who responded to the report unfortunately found that most residents had gone missing¡­..

    Watching the news about the mass disappearance incident that urred in this cityst night, Joo Ah-yoon clicked her tongue. Nothing but ominous news recently.

    ¡°Rumors of dwindling customers are reaching even here¡­¡±

    She had secretly hoped it would be a hidden gem known only to those in the know, but she didn¡¯t mean for it to be a deste ce that no one visited. With only a few days left until the grand opening, the only rumors dominating this city were disappearances and deaths.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not a good idea to open a store after all?¡±

    Jingle. The door chime rang as Han Jae-jung entered the store. Brushing off the white particles umted on his shoulders from the swirling snow outside, he gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°Already losing motivation before even opening? You should be prepared to franchise it.¡±

    ¡°My goal is to make it a hip hangout spot. I don¡¯t intend to get famous.¡±¡°Well, you can¡¯t be thinking of failing either.¡±

    Han Jae-jung chuckled and dragged a chair to sit in front of the bar table. Joo Ah-yoon handed him a pre-brewed coffee andplimented him on his hard work.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I¡¯ll stay positive. Good work on the patrol. So¡­ Did you find anything?¡±

    Taking a sip of the coffee, Han Jae-jung let out an impressed oh before answering her question.

    ¡°As expected, nothing much.¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Just seconds after mentioning staying positive, Joo Ah-yoon let out a deep sigh. It was frustrating to have power but no target to use it on.

    It was clear that the culprit behind the recent murders and disappearances was a viin. If it were a human, there would definitely be traces left behind. Like the mass disappearance incident from just yesterday ¨C could that many people vanish without a trace if not caused by a viin?

    The problem was that while there was definite circumstantial evidence of a viin, the viin itself couldn¡¯t be found. This applied equally to the two transformed humans with viin tracking abilities, leaving them extremely vexed.

    If the viin was in the vicinity of D5 City, it should trigger a reaction from their belts. And if it came from outside, there would be a report prompting the magical girls to be dispatched. Of course, if the culprit was an S-rank viin capable of disguise, it may not be reported until it reveals its true form.

    But even in the process of escaping, it should be caught by either the two transformed humans or the magical girls.

    Once found, resolving the situation itself would be easy. But that discovery was proving impossible.

    ¡°Those darn cockroaches¡­ Are good at hiding, I¡¯ll give them that!¡±

    Facing potential failure before even opening. Enraged, Joo Ah-yoon gulped down her coffee. Her heart burned hotter than the scalding drink. Hot enough to cool her temper instantly¡­

    ¡°Ah! Hot damn!¡±

    Never mind.

    The steaming coffee assaulted Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s vulnerable insides. Far from cooling her temper, it only stoked the mes further. Startled, she spat out the coffee in her mouth.

    ¡°Oh geez, calm down why don¡¯t you. You okay? Didn¡¯t burn yourself anywhere?¡±

    Han Jae-jung hurriedly grabbed tissues to wipe her mouth. Feigning tears at his gentle touch, Joo Ah-yoon leaned against him.

    ¡°Waah¡­ Brother¡­¡±

    ¡°You really should have been more careful in choosing.¡±

    ¡°I just had this feeling¡­that this ce was my destiny¡­like when I met you and sister Seol-hwa¡­¡±

    What began as simple curiosity and interest eventually morphed into an obsessive conviction for Joo Ah-yoon that this ce was her one and only destiny. Not just confidence, but a blind faith. In a matter of days, she had ignited a burning passion akin to Romeo and Juliet willing to die for love, resolving to put down roots here.

    It was truly a fateful encounter.

    However, if she was going to burn with such fiery determination, she would have to endure the searing smoke as well. Watching people leave D5 City day by day, Joo Ah-yoon felt the burden of responsibility weighing heavily on her bones.

    It was themon mistake young entrepreneurs make ¨C assuming ¡®I¡¯ll seed for sure¡¯.

    ¡®What do I do about this¡­?¡¯

    Han Jae-jung patted the back of Joo Ah-yoon, nuzzling her cheek against his chest, and suppressed a sigh. After all, Joo Ah-yoon was the boss. He couldn¡¯t really object to a decision she had made herself.

    Still, seeing someone who imed to want to enjoy a happy, slow life willingly walk the path of hardship was inevitably perplexing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s patrol one more timeter. Okay? Can¡¯t give up already. You¡¯re my adorable Ah-yoon. You can stay strong, right?¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon kept rubbing her cheek against his broad chest, like a newborn kitten nuzzling its mother.

    Chrang. As the doorbell rang, Joo Ah-yoon swiftly broke off her embrace with him like a butterfly and assumed a rxed, hostess-like pose.

    Han Jae-jung looked at her in disbelief and was about tosh out at the uninvited guest when he turned his body.

    ¡°We¡¯re not open yet¡­¡±

    ¡°What, you really opened a cafe?¡±

    ¡°I said we¡¯re not open yet.¡±

    Ignoring his words, the uninvited guest brazenly stepped inside the shop, her gaze fixed on Joo Ah-yoon.

    ¡°Long time no see, Pink Deneb.¡±

    ¡°¡­What? How did you find out about this ce?¡±

    The two seemed to know each other. As Han Jae-jung quietly studied her face, a sh of recognition sparked in the corner of his mind. Han Jae-jung also knew this uninvited guest unterally.

    ¡°Altairmoo.¡±

    Orange Altair. A long-range magic girl capable of sniping from kilometers away by wielding the magic of the bow.

    She had a decent presence in the original work as well. Above all, her distinctive character was hard to forget.

    ¡°¡­When will you stop calling me by that dog of a nickname?¡±

    ¡°Why, it just rolls off the tongue, Altairmoo.¡±

    ¡°Huuu¡­ Fine.¡±

    She would constantly nag Pink Deneb, Joo Ah-yoon, after all. An umon individual with an inferiorityplex towards the Pink Deneb, the lowest-ranked anti with the worst win rate.

    ¡°What are you going to say to someone who¡¯s not even a magic girl anymore?¡±

    ¡°Wow, your impudence has only grown worse since west met, Altairmoo.¡±

    ¡°Shut up¡­!¡±

    Han Jae-jung admired Joo Ah-yoon. If it were the old her, she would have immediately thrown the cup in her hand at that provocative tone. Whether she had matured or be ustomed to it, she was nonchntly brushing it off.

    Han Jae-jung was touched by Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s more considerate tone. Our girl has really grown up. She gets along well with her friends too.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the deal? How did you find out about this ce?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that.¡±

    She dismissively cut off the conversation and slowly looked around the shop.

    ¡°I wondered what you were up to after quitting as a magic girl¡­ So this is what you had in mind? Does this mean you¡¯repletely cutting ties with that world now?¡±

    You thought she had cut ties, but she keeps getting tangled up in it somehow. Have you ever tried transforming into a belt? Want to get pped around like a butterfly? She sliced through the rising fury within her with a de-like rationality.

    Joo Ah-yoon smiled wryly and addressed the kind customer who had given her early ess to dealing with troublemakers even before opening for business.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be rude, customer¡­ If you¡¯re not going to order anything, please leave.¡±

    ¡°What do you sell?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not in business yet. We¡¯re not selling anything.¡±

    ¡°What the heck is that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°It means get out.¡±

    Hah, really. After letting out a few frustratedughs, Orange Altair briskly brushed back her hair. She violently took off her disguise sunsses and fixed her burning gaze on Joo Ah-yoon.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave then. What a boring ce!¡±

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s a super fun interior! Hipster, isn¡¯t it? YOUNG, isn¡¯t it? Omoshiroi¡­¡±

    Chrang. Following that, another uninvited guest entered. This time, it was someone Han Jae-jung also knew.

    ¡°Ms. Davi¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t be so formal! Call me Haru! I¡¯ll grant you the right to call me by my name!¡±

    It was White Davi, Otonashi Haru. Grabbing her by the shoulder from behind, another uninvited guest poked his head out.

    ¡°Grant me the right to call you by your name too! You used to let me call you that all the time back then!¡±

    It was Red Vega. Baek Ah-hee. Han Jae-jung immediately realized why that first uninvited guest, Orange Altair, hade to this cafe. Jooo Ah-yoon realized it too.

    ¡°So you guys told her¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Naniga (What)? Ahh. Yep! I spread the rumor all over!¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon and Altair looked back on a day that boldly affirmed.

    ¡°Senior is opening a store, so I couldn¡¯t just leave it alone! I promoted it to every magical girl I met! How¡¯s that! Boku, erai (I¡¯m amazing), right?¡±

    ¡°Erai, sukonyan.¡±

    In the end, unable to hold back, Joo Ah-yoon threw a coffee bean. It was as rough and unhesitating as when exorcizing a ghost. For a moment, Han Jae-jung wondered if a ghost would retreat from a coffee bean, but he understood since it seemed effective against Western ghosts.

    ¡°There are separate people to tell and not tell. Why did you tell her?¡±

    ¡°Eh, senior. You can¡¯t bully. Stop the violence! Telling only some people and not others is ostracization!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not ostracization, it¡¯s consideration, you idiot.¡±

    There was a gap between Orange Altair and Pink Deneb that couldn¡¯t be fully expressed in words.

    The two operated in the form of supporting magical girls dispatched from afar.

    If their operating ranges were simr and they became friends, things would have been much smoother, but their personalities didn¡¯t allow for that.

    The gap between Pink Deneb, who prioritized civilian rescue, and Orange Altair, who prioritized defeating viins, only deepened.

    Even among the Red, Pink, and Orange often grouped together as the Summer Triangle, with Pink having the worst grades, Orange often berated her, further worsening their rtionship.

    ¡°You¡¯re even tarnishing our light.¡± Orange Altair¡¯s verbal abuse had no significant effect on Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s defeatism, and she would scold her all the more fervently each time.

    ¡°Are you just worthless trash with no drive for self-improvement?¡± she¡¯d say.

    ¡°That crazy b*tch with those grades¡­.¡±

    Altair and Joo Ah-yoon red at each other like distant rtives, and their confrontation ended with Joo Ah-yoon backing down first.

    ¡°Ha¡­ fine. Yeah, the more people who know, the better for me. Since you came to y, I¡¯ll make you something. Do you know how to drink coffee?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like bitter things!¡±

    ¡°Ehehe, um¡­ Me neither.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll smack you.¡±

    Looking at the two, Joo Ah-yoon then nced at Orange Altair.

    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s none for you.¡±

    ¡°I know! I wouldn¡¯t drink it anyway!¡±

    Bang! She mmed the door shut as she left.

    ¡°Close it gently, you idiot!¡±

    ¡°¡­Is your friend okay? She seems upset.¡±

    ¡°Not a friend. Whether she¡¯s upset or not, why should I care?¡±

    Han Jae-jung was worried about Joo Ah-yoon, but her voice was as cold as could be.

    Joo Ah-yoon leaned her arms on the bar table and rested her chin on them, looking at the remaining two uninvited guests.

    ¡°So, what did you twoe here for? If you can¡¯t even drink coffee.¡±

    ¡°To y!¡±

    ¡°I missed seeing you¡­ Ah, was I a nuisance?¡±

    Baek Ah-hee¡¯s gaze curved like a more sinister crescent moon, and she faltered, clutching her belly. Her gaze was fixed on Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°Jae-jung?¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine. Feel free.¡±

    ¡°Brother, do you think this is some yground?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m an adult now too!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still just a brat.¡±

    ¡°Jiknyeo is taller than me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll get beaten upter.¡±

    With a throatyugh, White Davi ran away, only to receive a fierce dropping kick to the back of her head.

    Watching this scene with satisfaction, Han Jae-jung approached Baek Ah-hee and asked, ¡°So? If not coffee, what can I get you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s okay. I brought my own drink.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee rummaged through her bag and pulled out arge bottle of vodka.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t drink alcohol before, so¡­¡±

    ¡°But why this?¡±

    ¡°¡­? Because it¡¯s cool¡­?¡±

    Han Jae-jung let out a deep sigh and examined the vodka bottle.

    ¡°Hey Vega, this is really strong. 40% alcohol, you know?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but. I wanted to give it a try¡­.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee looked at Han Jae-jung with sparkling eyes, full of longing.

    ¡°I wanted my first alcoholic drink to be with you, Jae-jung¡­ Was I being a nuisance?¡±

    She gently pressed her abdomen against his waist. Han Jae-jung, not oblivious to the implied threat in her words, frowned deeply and stepped back.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Then he headed to the fridge.

    ¡°Instead, I¡¯ll mix something for you. That¡¯s okay, right? Starting with this could upset your stomach.¡±

    ¡°Okay~¡±

    ¡°Could you, um, make one for me too¡­ Please?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to end up drinking yourself to the emergency room today.¡±

    ¡°Kwaaaan! Don¡¯t break¡­ my joints!¡±

    The previously gloomy atmosphere had brightened up. Seeing Jo Ah-yun¡¯s tension noticeably rise, Han Jae-jung smiled contentedly. Even if they were uninvited guests, it wasn¡¯t so bad like this.

    As he took out ice and juice, Baek Ah-hee spoke up in front of him.

    ¡°Ah, and this is kind of a trivial matter, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±

    ¡°You know how Davi said she promoted this cafe to her seniors?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why?¡±

    ¡°It seems to have reached headquarters.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°They want to use this cafe as a base for the D5 City incident.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Wait, what?¡±

    That¡¯s a trivial matter? Han Jae-jung shot Baek Ah-hee a look, but she just grinned mischievously.

    ¡°Compared to us sharing a drink, it¡¯s a trivial matter, right¡­? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Infuriating. Han Jae-jung swallowed a curse inwardly.

    R<strong><em>ate this series here.</em></strong> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    <b><i>Symbol of Peace (3)</i></b>

    Fill a tall ss with ice and a little vodka. Pour orange juice over it until the ss is full. Stir it well with a long teaspoon and it¡¯s done.

    It¡¯s a cocktail called a Screwdriver. Han Jae-jung once worked part-time at a bar to earn money for his civil service exam preparations. Wanting to avoid showing his face, he worked in the kitchen, so making simple cocktails like this was no big deal for him.

    He handed it to Baek Ah-hee and sat down across from her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ooh, Baek Ah-hee eximed softly, examining the ss with sparkling eyes. Han Jae-jung smirked as he watched her marveling at this cheap cocktail as if it were the finest wine.

    ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary cocktail.¡±

    ¡°What about mine?!¡±

    ¡°Why would a minor drink alcohol? Just have some juice.¡±¡°It¡¯s much healthier than drugs or cigarettes¡­.¡±

    Haru whimpered softly. He handed her a ss filled with just in orange juice.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡¯

    At the same time, he decided to consider Haru¡¯s words as just an exaggeratedparison. Thinking that a foreign magical girl might soothe herself with such things would surely break his heart. Magical girls live on dew alone!

    ¡°What about mine?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still some coffee left from earlier.¡±

    ¡°Seeing that guy¡¯s face earlier made me feel like I need a drink. Should I just pour some vodka into the coffee?¡±

    ¡°Mix in some whipped cream or milk. That¡¯ll make it taste better.¡±

    ¡°Okay~ Want some too, brother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    It would be a White Russian with just a slight change in ingredients. Suppressing the guilt of drinking alcohol during the day, Han Jae-jung asked Joo Ah-yoon.

    ¡°Ooh¡­ This is sweet!¡±

    ¡°I made it sweet.¡±

    ¡°So this is what alcohol tastes like¡­.¡±

    Grinning broadly, Baek Ah-hee kept moving her ss. Before he knew it, the ss was already half empty. Han Jae-jung only then realized that the Screwdriver was one of thedy killer type cocktails.

    Lady killer refers to cocktails that easily intoxicate women. It¡¯s a term for cocktails that are easy to drink despite their high alcohol content because they¡¯re sweet, yet they quickly lead to intoxication.

    Making it sweet so it would be easy to drink for her first time with alcohol had a counterproductive effect.

    ¡°Ms. Baek. Drink slowly.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~? Why? It¡¯s delicious! Is it because you made it, Jae-jung? Why does it taste even better?¡±

    ¡°How can you say that when you have nothing topare it to? Really, drink slowly. You¡¯ll get drunk.¡±

    ¡°Okay~¡±

    Baek Ah-hee half-listened and brought the ss to her lips again. Haru, who had been grumbling until just now, seemed to have regained her excitement and was looking at Baek Ah-hee with great interest.

    ¡°I want to see that Vega Girl drunk!¡±

    ¡°No way. You can¡¯t handle it. Ah-hee, drink slowly.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon firmly refused and brought Han Jae-jung¡¯s coffee mug with alcohol in it.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°So? What¡¯s this about wanting to use this ce as a base?¡±

    It seems Joo Ah-yoon had heard everything while beating up Haru. She asked Baek Ah-hee with a serious face.

    ¡°Ah, forget about that! Jae-jung~ Sister~ Let¡¯s toast!¡±

    Lightly ignoring Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s words, Baek Ah-hee raised her ss high and urged them to toast. Han Jae-jung frowned as he felt the cold ss lightly touch his cheek. Joo Ah-yoon let out a deep sigh.

    It seemed impossible to proceed with the conversation properly without dealing with this situation.

    ¡°¡­You handle her, brother.¡±

    ¡°At times like this, the senior should take care of it.¡±

    ¡°How mean¡­ You don¡¯t want to drink with me?¡±

    ¡°Brother, take responsibility quickly.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee got heavily drunk before he could teach her about pacing or manners. How weak to alcohol could she be? Is this my fault? Han Jae-jung suddenly felt wronged.

    Nevertheless, unable to refuse Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s suggestion to tend to Baek Ah-hee¡¯s drinking, Han Jae-jung raised his ss, inwardly displeased.

    ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s toast and get to the main point¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~ Then! To wish for sess! To wish for progress! Su¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, cheers!¡±

    ¡°Cheer~!¡±

    Han Jae-jung quickly cut off the embarrassing toast before it could bepleted. How could this be considered an adult? It¡¯s just like a pubescent middle schooler giggling while saying and doing lewd things.

    Seeming disappointed that her toast wasn¡¯tpleted, Baek Ah-hee grumbled. Then she downed the remaining contents of her ss in one gulp.

    ¡°Ah-hee¡­ I told you to cut down on the inte.¡±

    ¡°Why did you do that? Why did you interrupt Vega¡¯s words?¡±

    ¡°You just don¡¯t need to know¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll search for it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    First White Davi, now this, why do these juniors only learn bad things from the inte? While shaking her head, Joo Ah-yoon felt the need for headquarters to manage the digital literacy of magical girls.

    ¡°I see, it was originally intended as such wordy! Vega, you¡¯re so witty!¡±

    As Haru nodded with interest in the background, Joo Ah-yoon opened her lips again.

    ¡°¡­You want to use our shop?¡±

    ¡°Yes! We¡¯d like to use it as a temporary base to investigate the strange phenomena urring in D5 City!¡±

    ¡°Yes~ Give me more~ Jae-jung, one more drink~ Ehehe~¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and drink juice like Ms. Davi. You¡¯ll see if I ever give you alcohol again, Ms. Vega.¡±

    While casually refilling Baek Ah-hee¡¯s ss with orange juice, Han Jae-jung drank the contents of his own ss.

    The bitter coffee aroma swirled in his mouth once, followed by the dull taste and scent of alcohol mixed with sweetness that shook his throat.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    The proposal from the magical girl headquarters itself made sense. The incidents happening in this neighborhood are clearly strange. A mysterious person who takes people away without leaving any trace? Leaving such phenomena unchecked would only cause anxiety among citizens and undermine the organization¡¯s authority.

    When dealing with such a tricky case, rather than a dispatch system, it would be more beneficial to set up a base and observe the city as a whole.

    However, this is merely the circumstances of the headquarters. They had their own circumstances.

    If the two people in this store were ordinary people, they would have readily allowed them toe to the store. But the two were not such people.

    ¡®We can¡¯t overlook the possibility of our identity being discovered.¡¯

    Joo Ah-yoon and Han Jae-jung are special beings who can transform from humans to viins. It would be problematic if the magical girls realized this.

    If they were branded as viins, not only would they face attacks from magical girls, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to restfortably even in their human form. Every human in this world would know their faces and be wary of them.

    It¡¯s also problematic to be epted as human. In modern society that desires trustworthy heroes, heroes who hide their identity and act like vigntes are nothing but viins. If not, they would have to reveal their identity¡­.

    ¡®That¡¯s not possible.¡¯

    Whether sold as viins or heroes, either way is uneptable.

    Han Jae-jung doesn¡¯t want his face to be exposed to the public. His deeply ingrained trauma has be a fear that binds him.

    ¡®Besides, heroes other than magical girls? Such things aren¡¯t needed.¡¯

    Their existence would be highly appealing to the public, who are always excited about new and groundbreaking entities. There¡¯s also a possibility of shaking the position of magical girls, who are already gradually losing trust.

    Ironically, by bing allies, they would be the biggest enemies.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much! It won¡¯t be used for anything other than a temporary gathering point for magical girls! They say it¡¯s not meant to provide lodging and meals! Of course, they n to pay enough money! Senior, you know the personalities of your colleagues! They¡¯re not the type to carelessly dirty a borrowed ce!¡±

    Haru quickly defended the headquarters, judging that their worried expressions were because this story offered them no benefit.

    Although Baek Ah-hee said it wasn¡¯t a big deal, seeing such specific defenses prepared, it seemed like a quite seriously considered proposal.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right~ Don¡¯t worry too much, Jae-jung! If this cafe bes a temporary base, I can always be by your side to protect you!¡±

    ¡°No, please work¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah-huh-huh, Jae-jung has be too cold. Is Haru the only one for me after all~?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Come to me, my Vega!¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not really into younger ones¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ee, uso (lies)!¡±

    Behind their banter, Joo Ah-yoon nced at Han Jae-jung. It was a look that meant ¡®What are you going to do?¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know how to react when the boss personally showed respect to an employee. Realistically, refusing would be the right choice. Money aside, they might notice his identity while searching for the hidden viin in this neighborhood. They would search for the hidden viin anyway.

    But Han Jae-jung couldn¡¯t be realistic.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s good.¡±

    From the moment he volunteered to be the guardian of the guardians, he could no longer prioritize his own interests. He extended his life to prioritize their well-being over his own safety.

    [Quest appeared. ept the proposal. The consequence of nonpliance is death. Quest eptance confirmed. Quest sessful.]

    As soon as Han Jae-jung expressed his agreement, the belt presented the quest. It was impressive how the urrence and sess were processed simultaneously, causing the voices to ovep.

    He had no choice anyway. If it benefits them, he gives up his own benefit. Even if it involves danger.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t entirely without benefit for him either. The abnormal phenomena in this city needed to be dealt with. Having coborators in that process would be reassuring. Information about magical girls might also be shared.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon nodded, putting down her cup with a thud.

    ¡°We¡¯ll cooperate with you guys.¡±

    ¡°This quickly?¡±

    ¡°Brother said it¡¯s good. Then it¡¯s good for me too.¡±

    [As expected of the person I chose! How refreshing! The progress of unrequited love should be a bit more refreshing too¡­.]

    ¡®Shut up.¡¯

    If he chose, Joo Ah-yoon also had no reason to refuse. She, who could protect the dreamer even if she couldn¡¯t dream herself, could indefinitely support the path Han Jae-jung decided to take.

    ¡°Yes!~ Really? You really, really, really swore to be with me every day, right?!¡±

    ¡°When did I say that? I just gave you the right toe to the store as you please.¡±

    ¡°Aw, that¡¯s the same thing, isn¡¯t it!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee grinned widely and grabbed Han Jae-jung¡¯s hand, shaking it as if ying a game.

    ¡°I look forward to working with you~¡±

    ¡°Yoroshiku onegaishimasu (Please take care of me)!¡±

    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have epted. Han Jae-jung felt his energy draining even though not much time had passed, and he smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Then, shall we depart right away?!¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°Neighborhood patrol, of course!¡±

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t refuse Baek Ah-hee¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hmm, It¡¯s a quiet neighborhood! If I were to live here in the future, a ce like this would be nice! What do you think, Jae-jung?¡±

    ¡°I like my neighborhood.¡±

    ¡°Eeh~ I don¡¯t like it!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee, who was looking around the street, grumbled softly.

    She said she needed to check out the neighborhood she would have to monitor in advance and asked to be shown the surrounding geography. It wasn¡¯t exactly wrong, and given how stubborn they were, Han Jae-jung and Joo Ah-yoon agreed to the proposal.

    ¡°You asked us to show you, but we don¡¯t know much either. We haven¡¯t been here long.¡±

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s better than not knowing at all, right? Prevention is better than cure!¡±

    ¡°Where does a Japanese girl learn such things?¡±

    ¡°How tremendous! To rephrase apliment using an erudite expression like that!¡±

    Haru cheerfully deflected Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s words, but contrary to her smiling mouth, she looked around the street with cold, sunken eyes.

    ¡°There seems to be quite a fewmercial districts, but there are only this many people walking the streets¡­ Hmm, it seems the rumors are indeed having an effect.¡±

    ¡°Rumors?¡±

    ¡°Yes! That there¡¯s an invisible viin in this neighborhood¡­.¡±

    ¡°Jae-jung~ Give me a piggyback ride~ I want to see the world from a higher ce~!¡±

    ¡°Your real intention?¡±

    ¡°I want to be on top of Jae-jung¡¯s head!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Vega, please let me do it next!¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡­.¡±

    It feels like taking a child out for a walk. As Jae-jung sighed tiredly, he felt a presence behind him.

    ¡°Realize.¡±

    [Reveal the truth.]

    The voice of a viin releasing its disguise.

    Han Jae-jung turned around as if entranced.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    A viin adorned with a giant scale on its shoulder was right at the end of that gaze.

    ¡°¡­Libra.¡±

    ¡°I see you haven¡¯t forgotten. That¡¯s good.¡±

    Libra gathered light in her fist. It was evenrger than what he had seen before.

    ¡°Really, that¡¯s good.¡±

    As she extended her fist towards where Han Jae-jung was located, the light advanced, pulverizing everything in its path.

    R<strong><em>ate this series here.</em></strong> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    <b><i>Symbol of Peace (5)</i></b>

    ¡°Having a clone is really nice indeed.¡±

    Libra smiled as he set foot in the city.

    ¡°Since I have more than one body, there¡¯s nothing to regret, and I can use them strategically like this.¡±

    Fortunately, he had created several bodies before Gemini became deeply entrenched in his room. Thinking about him, who hardly thought of going outside after encountering Ursa Major, Libra got a headache.

    ¡®Getting paid and then cking off, he must be crazy.¡¯

    This is why he hates working with freaks. Because they¡¯re so devoted to their desires, they calmly do things that they would never do if they thought rationally. There are too many guys who act solely based on their feelings without any calction.

    ¡°Compared to freaks, humans are easier to calcte.¡±

    In front of him were at least a hundred soldiers he had prepared in advance. Each one was a high-quality product close to an A-ss freak.¡°It¡¯s fortunate they ran away. Being a guardian hiding their identity must be troublesome.¡±

    If anyone had realized they were bait midway, the n would have gone awry. The bombardment from Sagittarius was reliable, but there was no guarantee that everyone there wouldn¡¯t have joined forces to block it.

    But Han Jae-jung and Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s transformations are basically top secret. It¡¯s not easy to transform in front of people who don¡¯t know the situation.

    Usually, before deeply considering the meaning of Libra¡¯s appearance, they would run away, transform behind cover, and then return.

    Libra aimed for this.

    He would strike before Red Vega and Han Jae-jung could cooperate by keeping distance between them.

    It was truly a rational n. It was a rational n because it seeded.

    The traces of the two arrows shot by Sagittarius that shook the city were quite impressive. The smoke rising from afar as if hit by a missile bombardment brushed past Libra¡¯s face.

    Asphalt and brick fragments that crumbled easily like cookie crumbs were crushed to powder under his feet.

    ¡°That brute. Strength is power.¡±

    Hm, Libra sneered lowly and spread his right palm facing upward.

    What is offered is capital and a bit of starlight.

    What is gained is a barrier more selective and solid than anything else.

    It¡¯s a barrier that only blocks magical girls, which was also used to imprison Red Vega in the past.

    While using this, Libra¡¯s defense weakens and there¡¯s also a 1-hour limit, but these are insignificant drawbacks.

    Even if his defense weakens, who would attack him, and 1 hour is enough time to finish the job and return.

    Residents looked down at him from their windows, holding their breath. They locked their doors tightly and covered them with bookcases and such. Some even held illegally modified anti-freak grenades or stun guns. But they knew too. That such measures don¡¯t work against freaks.

    ¡°Search. Search thoroughly and find them.¡±

    Some prayed to God, some prayed that magical girls would save them, and some left theirst squeezed-out joy on the inte like bloodstains.

    Now it seemed nothing could stop him.

    ¡°Show those reckless seals who know no fear a lesson!¡±

    But Libra himself didn¡¯t think so.

    He was on high alert, watching for any threats that mighte at any time. His attitude was like that of a soldier entering a minefield.

    Half of his vignce was due to the Argo Family, the purpose of his invasion here. The other half was because of the person who was at the center of the recent bombardment.

    ¡®He probably didn¡¯t die from just this much.¡¯

    The recent bombardment was both a process of dealing with a troublesome enemy and a trial for the self-proimed guardian.

    Whether one can survive this bombardment or not. Only those who can properly counter a surprise attack are qualified to endure the most righteous sacrifice.

    And if it¡¯s him, he¡¯ll probablye back alive. Libra was certain, not doubtful.

    His wariness was even greater because he had survived near-death situations many times.

    Moreover, he had recently gained new powers, making him even more troublesome.

    However, he couldn¡¯t ruin the job just because of caution. Libra¡¯s bronze freaks began to search the city as if catching mice.

    Leaving dark footprints on the dusty and smoky streets, they began gathering people in earnest. Of course, it was done forcibly.

    They entered every building and dragged out people who were quietly hiding there onto the streets filled with acrid remnants of destruction.

    The work progressed smoothly. Resistance was futile; it was impossible for ordinary people to harm freaks.

    ¡°P-please spare me!¡±

    ¡°Y-you bastards! Let go! I said let go, you fuckers!¡±

    ¡°Uhuhuhu¡­ Mom¡­ Mommy¡­¡±

    It was a scene of pandemonium mixed with begging, cursing, and wailing. People of all ages and genders were dragged out and disyed on the streets. In less than 3 minutes, about thirty people were gathered, kneeling on the fragment-scattered road.

    ¡°I can¡¯t overlook this.¡±

    The Argo Family that suddenly appeared in Korea one day. He had no interest in their grand history of why they suddenly came to thisnd from operating in the United States, or what their purpose was.

    But if theye here and cause problems, it¡¯s a different story.

    They are kidnapping people without permission under the pretext of recruitingrades and urging them to be their allies.

    It¡¯s clearly a deration of intent to increase their forces.

    For Libra, who controls all of Asia, it was an attitude he couldn¡¯t overlook.

    The location was also a problem. D5 city was considered a safe zone. But to have continuous disappearances, not just a single incident, in such a ce.

    ¡°They have no business ethics. How can they not know that creating a minimum safe zone is necessary for freaks to safely achieve their goals?¡±

    For ecosystem maintenance, at least a human protection area should be created. Because when humans be scarce, it¡¯s the freaks who will be in trouble.

    Humans are too few and fragilepared to the number of freaks.

    Rumors that the Argo Family secretly dered this city as their territory and that theirrades are hiding among the people are famous in the underworld.

    If the Argo Family is left alone, countless cases simr to this city will likely ur in the future. ording to them, this is just their first territory.

    ¡°So,e out. This is myst mercy. Come out now and make a treaty with me. I¡¯ll count to ten. If you take no action during that time, this city will be destroyed today.¡±

    Regrettably, it¡¯s appropriate to sacrifice this city and ce it on the scales.

    No organization would remain idle when their territory andrades are attacked. They will certainly take some measures.

    They¡¯ll have no choice but to show their faces from the safe hideouts where they¡¯ve been staying.

    ¡°If you want to save your potentialrades,e out. If not, I¡¯ll kill these humans one by one, starting from the front.¡±

    Libra took out an elegant golden pistol from his pocket and aimed it at the young man at the very front. He looked haggard, as if he hadn¡¯t eaten properly for days.

    ¡°One.¡±

    And there was one person listening to all of this. She wasn¡¯t among those Libra was wary of.

    ¡®W-what¡­?!¡¯

    Orange Altair. She was the one who had left in a huff when Joo Ah-yoon told her to go out. Even after leaving the cafe, she had been wandering around the city. As soon as she heard the loud noise in the city, she transformed and moved to find a sniping position.

    Just as she found a suitable building, bombardments fell on the city, and Libra¡¯s forces invaded. The unknown barrier she had seen before was an added bonus.

    ¡®The one he¡¯s calling out¡­ Must be me, right?¡¯

    And she was seriously mistaken.

    ¡°Two.¡±

    ¡®Therades he¡¯s talking about must be Ahi, Haru¡­ And Ah-yoon. Our cute pink one.¡¯

    ¡°Three.¡±

    ¡®A-as expected! There¡¯s no way that girl would die so easily! He must be saying he¡¯ll spare her because she¡¯s still alive, right?¡¯

    She had immediately checked the location right after the bombardment fell, but there was nothing to be seen. Not even a corpse. Literally, there was no trace of people.

    ¡°Four.¡±

    ¡®Then where are they now? There must be some trace of them being captured somewhere¡­.¡¯

    Orange Altair spected that the reason was because Libra had secured them first. She couldn¡¯t guess how he had secured them faster than her, who had checked immediately after the bombardment, but¡­

    Because he¡¯s a freak.

    This reason alone was enough to make sense of most impossible things.

    Of course, this spection was also wrong.

    ¡°Five.¡±

    ¡®Wait, negotiation? With me? I-I¡¯m not good at such things, I can¡¯t even speak well¡­ Ah, whatever.¡¯

    Joo Ah-yoon. She¡¯s short, has a foul mouth, unnecessarily wears heavy makeup, and is a foolish girl with no achievements.

    But still, she was arade. Because she¡¯s human.

    Apart from the annoyance, I guess I should save her. Orange Altair finished her own rationalization and rose from her hiding ce.

    ¡°Six.¡±

    ¡°A-alright!¡±

    There¡¯s no possibility of defeating Libra alone. Each of the freaks there is A-ss or above. She was confident she would lose even before clearing them out. Resistance worse than useless shouldn¡¯t be attempted in the first ce.

    Orange Altair finished preparing herself for defeat before the fight, and decided how to face the best possible defeat.

    ¡°Orange Altair, I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°A-a magical girl! We¡¯re saved!¡±

    Someone among the citizens muttered. Unfortunately, she would save them in a different direction from their expectations. Orange Altair smiled bitterly.

    ¡°As promised, let¡¯s have a negotiation¡­¡±

    ¡°Seven.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?!¡±

    Of course, Libra didn¡¯t care. He hadn¡¯t predicted that there would be one more magical girl hiding, but it wasn¡¯t worth paying attention to.

    Although the growth of magical girls¡¯ starlight has been steep recently, someone like her wasn¡¯t worth worrying about. It was obvious she would be defeated before even clearing out half of the freaks present here.

    Of course. An assassin who should be sniping from behind boldly showed herself in front. It¡¯s no different from being crazy.

    ¡°Eight.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey! Why aren¡¯t you stopping!¡±

    Libra didn¡¯t stop counting. Orange Altair shouted in bewilderment.

    ¡°Nine.¡±

    ¡°Hey. Hey¡­¡±

    As Libra¡¯s attitude remained so firm, Orange Altair realized something was going wrong.

    While perplexed, her body instinctively drew the bowstring.

    ¡°Hey, hey! Why aren¡¯t you stopping, I said?¡±

    The tightly drawn string vibrates once greatly, and the arrow flies in a beautiful trajectory towards Libra¡¯s gun.

    ¡°Ten.¡±

    Libra pulled the trigger without hesitation, but the bullet that spewed from the muzzle didn¡¯t even graze the head. Just before the bullet touched the head, the arrow struck it down.

    Libra looked at her with a displeased attitude.

    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere.¡±

    ¡°W-what¡¯s the problem! Why aren¡¯t you stopping? I came out, didn¡¯t I! Ah, is it my attitude? This attitude and way of speaking? Th-then should I change it? Should I kneel? What should I do?¡±

    Orange Altair was almost on the verge of tears. A butterfly flew past her tears.

    Not one butterfly, but a hundred. All those butterfliesnded on the foreheads of Libra¡¯s bronze freaks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask the obvious.¡±

    Soon, a lightning bolt like divine punishment struck.

    ¡°Stand proudly.¡±

    Hudie Zhijiao (Butterfly¡¯s Feet).

    A de-like angle swept through the heads of all the freaks touched by butterflies.

    The lightning bolt burned Libra.

    ¡°You did the right thing.¡±

    A figure walked out from where the lightning bolt had struck. The Watcher. He was the freak recently gaining attention as the most dangerous one. On his shoulder was another freak, either unconscious or limp.

    ¡°The sound of property values dropping will be heard a thousand miles away.¡±

    He swung an axe simr to his body, bursting with anger. The form of his anger was cold and clear lightning.

    ¡°Are you freaks going to take responsibility for our shops? You damn freaks¡­!¡±

    His voice was too small to be heard, but it was the most enraged appearance seen so far. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    <b><i>Symbol of Peace (6)</i></b>

    ¡°So you were alive after all.¡±

    Libra eximed as he extracted himself from the smoke caused by the lightning strike. He had be much stronger. To think that a mere swing, not even a technique, could be this powerful.

    Then he turned his eyes upward. A fierce red glow was staring at him. A new form of viin created by forcibly stitching together different stars to form a constetion.

    A transforming viin that emerged following the Watcher. Commonly known as Cassiopeia.

    Despite the shock of losing all his subordinates in an instant, Libra¡¯s response was calm. As always, he ced gold coins and starlight on the scale.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t conflicts between viins be resolved among viins?¡±

    Before the scale could even tilt, lightning struck across his shoulder first. Crack! The white, crude line drawn in one stroke firmly embedded itself in Libra¡¯s shoulder and continued to be drawn even after.

    Libra, clinging to the tail of the line, moved a considerable distance from where he had been.¡°There¡¯s no need to involve humans.¡±

    ¡°It was a necessary sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit.¡±

    He swung the axe, concentrating all the inertia from the movement at its tip. As he struck Libra downward as if splitting firewood, boom! Along with an earthquake-like enormous sound, sparks erupted like explosives on Libra¡¯s body as it rolled on the ground.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a necessary sacrifice. Since when has something unterally forced be a sacrifice?¡±

    The Watcher threw one of the monsters he had been carrying on his shoulder, ovepping it on top of Libra.

    ¡°Do you even know how many are suffering right now because of your pathetic games?¡±

    Libra examined the viin that had been ced on top of him.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Urgh¡­.¡±

    A peculiar appearance as if armor had been made by tearing off parts of an old sailing ship. There was a pirate hat prominently on the head, and the smell of fish was overwhelming.

    It was one of the core executives of the Argo Family, the target of this expedition. Due to their simr appearances, it would be difficult for a first-time observer to distinguish which brother it was, but Libra had prior knowledge.

    Judging from the blue feather on the hat, it was the second. The second-inmand of the Argo Family, October of the Sail constetion.

    ¡°It¡¯sughable that viins are ying at being brothers, and it¡¯sughable that they¡¯re imitating capitalists. It¡¯s truly disgusting that those who exploit humans are imitating humans.¡±

    The Watcher raised his brightly glowing axe. There was no mercy shown to listen to their story.

    ¡°You can enjoy your territory grabbing in the afterlife. I¡¯ll kindly make you all into ghosts. Wouldn¡¯t it be a good ending for everyone if you fight to death after you¡¯re dead?¡±

    ¡°You coward!¡±

    October, who had been unconscious until just now, was indignant.

    ¡°You repay kindness with enmity? Our brothers will personally make your neck bleed for your evil deeds! We¡¯ll spit on your corpse and throw it into the sea!¡±

    The Watcher,pletely unfazed, gathered lightning on his axe. Seeing its magnificence, October quietly regretted.

    He shouldn¡¯t have listened to the youngest one.

    ¡°Who do you think saved you from that bombing? It was us! Our brothers¡­.¡±

    ¡°You all did something quite unnecessary.¡±

    Libra chuckled as he grabbed his neck from behind. The Watcher immediately swung down his axe, but it was toote.

    ¡°As if that madman would tolerate viins.¡±

    Clunk. The sound of the scale moving on Libra¡¯s shoulder was heard. Soon, ck smoke like soot erupted from his body. The ink-ck smoke was enough to obscure vision and interfere.

    ¡°The n has failed. However, there will be a harvest.¡±

    The axe shed through the ce where the smoke flowed. It took only a moment to erase the smoke. But that moment was enough for Libra as well.

    There was no one in the ce where the ck smoke had disappeared.

    ¡°Still as quick to flee as ever.¡±

    It had always been ugly, but today it looked even uglier. A consistent ugliness. It seemed like just yesterday he was putting on airs as a strong one, but now he¡¯s just a mafia boss desperate to escape.

    Well, I suppose that¡¯s why he¡¯s a mafia boss.

    ¡°¡­This is maddening.¡±

    His left eye hurt more than usual today. It had been like that since he saw Libra.

    ¡®Ah-yoon, it seems you¡¯ve opened a shop in a more troublesome ce than I imagined.¡¯

    Feeling unnecessarily heated, he kicked an innocent stone towards the ce where they had disappeared.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Han Jae-jung shook his leg irritably.

    ¡°Brother. You¡¯re being fidgety.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±

    Only when Joo Ah-joon¡¯s reproach fell did he manage to stop shaking his leg. Han Jae-jung nced at her cautiously. He wasn¡¯t the only one having a hard time.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    A breath carrying an indescribably enormous resentment was exhaled from her small mouth. She must be the most upset person, having invested her own assets.

    ¡°Extermination is the answer for those viin bastards¡­¡±

    It seems she¡¯s developed a dream. A dream of eradicating viins. Her psychological state was sufficient to share a more human-like empathy with Yoon Seol-hwa.

    ¡°Why the fuck are they having their power struggle here!¡±

    ¡°Ah-yoon, that¡¯s store property. Put it down. Put it down¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the owner of this store!¡±

    Crash! Store property was damaged before customers could even arrive. Han Jae-jung swallowed hard at this shocking situation. This was a store he was entrusted to take good care of, he apologized inwardly to the former owner.

    ¡°And this is mynd! Mynd!¡±

    She shouted, stamping her foot irritably. Not a single word was wrong.

    An unprecedented situation ofrge-scale raids and bombings by viins. And the cause was revealed to be a territorial dispute among viins.

    viins fighting over humannd, not even dark matter. This statement carried a meaning beyond a simple conflict.

    It¡¯s nothing short of a case that tantly shows how much viins disregard humans.

    Even among people, it would be infuriating if two thugs were fighting in one¡¯s own yard, but they¡¯re doing it on a city-wide scale.

    Fortunately, there were no casualties in this incident, but will the same result ur next time?

    Probably no one would imagine such an optimistic scenario. Even if there were, they¡¯d be a minority, so people in this city will only continue to leave.

    ¡°Be quiet. Don¡¯t destroy the store we¡¯ve just set up.¡±

    ¡°Who are you to say that!¡±

    A person who had been quietly sipping tea spoke to the indignant Joo Ah-yoon.

    ¡°Why did youe to a store we¡¯ve just set up! You¡¯re bringing bad luck! Get out!¡±

    ¡°W-What?! I graciously came here and you¡¯re not even grateful!¡±

    Despite the consecutive urrences of bombings andrge-scale troop raids, events that would make headlines even if they happened individually, the reputation of the magical girls improved.

    Of course, there were sacrifices.

    Notably, Red Vega and White Davi. They were injured from the bombing and are now in the hospital.

    Han Jae-jung frowned as he thought of them.

    Just before transforming by manipting his belt, White Davi threw herself to shield him and Joo Ah-yoon. The beast zombie they were riding also threw itself to protect them.

    ¡®If the response had been just a bit faster, we could have gotten through without any injuries¡­¡¯

    Lightning and teleportation. Whatever it was, they could have escaped. Han Jae-jung regretted his past when he couldn¡¯t move properly, distracted by the fear of his identity being discovered.

    Although they had to retire without proper activity, the media portrayed them as courageous individuals who boldly faced the bombing to minimize damage.

    And there was another person. Although it was more of a windfall, there was someone whose reputation improved.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dareinter that I didn¡¯t write about your cafe on my personal SNS?!¡±

    ¡°Writing about that would lower the store¡¯s reputation. No way. Why would I want to destroy the image?¡±

    ¡°W-Who said I was going to do it for you?!¡±

    Orange Altair. She was the one who boldly showed her face at Libra¡¯s threat.

    Although it was a misunderstanding that led her to step forward, the fact remains that she became hope and courage for the citizen who was being dragged out and threatened.

    On top of that, she even put on a performance of blocking bullets.

    In fact, what ended this incident was, as the cause, a conflict between viins, but looking at the results alone, it¡¯s possible to interpret that heroes protected the citizens.

    It¡¯s convenient but valid. While some people be more pessimistic in difficult times, there are those who try to hold onto hope and peace no matter what.

    Societies that need heroes were generally thetter.

    ¡°A rmendation from a crybaby in front of viins would make it known as a haven for cowards.¡±

    ¡°W-Who¡¯s a coward! When did I ever do that! When!¡±

    Though they should be tired, the two showed no signs of fatigue as they continued to make aggressive remarks towards each other. One was a timid and easily provoked outcast, and the other was a coward. In fact, their personalities hadn¡¯t changed much even as they grew up.

    Han Jae-jung used their quarrel as white noise as he recalled today¡¯s events.

    ¡®The viins¡¯ fight¡­¡¯

    Just before the bombing fell. A high and steep sound that tore through the air was heard. The timbre was close to that of a bird.

    As he reached out for the metal ball to transform, White Davi grabbed his arm and they fell forward.

    The cmity disguised as a bird sound drew closer for a long time, then loaded a massive roar into their ears.

    Soon, real bird sounds could be heard.

    The sound of colorful parrots one might expect to see on a southern ind. Without even having time to panic from the sudden bombing, Han Jae-jung had to realize he had been transported somewhere.

    The White Davi that had enveloped him was in an untransformed state. Unable to survive the bombing unscathed, she was unconscious. While not critically injured, the injuries were not to be taken lightly.

    Next to himy Red Vega. She was unconscious with injuries simr to or more severe than White Davi¡¯s.

    Han Jae-jung and Joo Ah-yoon shook off the sand and got up.

    All that could be seen was a white sandy beach and a vast ocean. Behind them were palm trees and lush green nts withrge leaves characteristic of tropical rainforests. Even more noticeable was therge building erected in the center.

    The Goldilocks Zone they had seen before. The space of the viins.

    Argo Family. As he was recalling the name that remained in his memory.

    ¡°Wee,rade!¡±

    He turned his gaze to the weing voice. Jason was greeting them with a bright smile. Whether that warmth stemmed purely from the joy of reunion or not, his voice carried a faint expectation and desperation.

    ¡°Please help us!¡±

    Naturally, he ignored it.

    It wouldn¡¯t have been too bad to listen to their story, if only to understand the situation, but unfortunately, they didn¡¯t have much time to spare.

    The way out was simple. Joo Ah-yoon had left a butterfly in the cafe. A butterfly hidden inconspicuously. It would be simple to teleport using that as a reference point.

    But to forcibly hold them back, the second, October, appeared and.

    ¡°Aack! No, brother! Don¡¯t do this! Now is not the time for us to fight¡­¡±

    Inevitably, Han Jae-jung had no choice but to teleport along with October.

    ¡®I¡¯ve gathered enough information anyway.¡¯

    Thanks to Jason being so noisy, he managed to find out that a conflict had broken out between Libra and them right now.

    ¡®¡­They¡¯lle for revenge?¡¯

    Originally, he had nned to kill them both at once to eliminate any future troubles, but who knew Libra would just run away. Han Jae-jung felt conflicted.

    The Argo Family, having lost a key executive, would keep them in check, and Libra, as always, would consider them the top priority for elimination.

    His head wasplicated. He didn¡¯t want to engage in politics or power struggles.

    [If you don¡¯t want to do it, I rmend not doing it. Violence will always lead you to a good answer.]

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    The belt has been acting strangetely. It doesn¡¯t spam quests like before, nor does it detect crises as much. Even today, it would have normally alerted him to the bombing in advance and transformed him.

    Where did the grand principle of protecting magical girls go?

    ¡°What? Do, do you think you don¡¯t want to hear me either?!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Orange Altair, mistakenly thinking Han Jae-jung¡¯s words were directed at her, showed a sharp reaction. Han Jae-jung stammered in considerable confusion.

    ¡°No, what I said wasn¡¯t directed at you, Altair.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. I got it. I understand! Of course, you¡¯d want to take your friend¡¯s side! Birds of a feather flock together, how rude!¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡±

    ¡°Is this bastard picking a fight with brother now? Do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m aiming for natural death! I don¡¯t want to die by your hands!¡±

    Orange Altair snorted haughtily and stood up.

    ¡°I was worried when I heard you were attacked by viins¡­ No, I was at a loss foring to tease you! Excuse me!¡±

    Then she left the store without looking back. The weather outside didn¡¯t look too good.

    The sound of rain beating against the windows was fiercer than the sound of waves.

    ¡°It¡¯s raining outside right now¡­¡±

    Han Jae-jung got up, grabbing an umbre.

    ¡°Leave it! Just let that bitch catch a cold!¡±

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t treat someone who came because they were worried about us like that. We should at least send them off with an umbre.¡±

    Han Jae-jung could carefully guess her feelings. It was obvious that she had rushed to this store, abandoning all the aftermath work because she was worried about Joo Ah-yoon.

    He grabbed two umbres and followed Orange Altair out of the store. She probably hadn¡¯t gone far.

    ¡°Hey! Altair¡­ Huh?¡±

    Did she transform and fly away? Her figure was nowhere to be seen on the street. Even if she had run out, she couldn¡¯t have moved this quickly.

    ¡°Did she really fly away?¡±

    Han Jae-jung turned back in confusion. Then, with a swish, an arrow stuck into the ground at his feet.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    And immediately, a strong light shed from the arrow as if an explosion had gone off.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you.¡±

    Right after losing his vision, someone grabbed his body and flew into the sky.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    He could tell by the voice. It was Orange Altair.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for the rudeness of this sudden abduction, but it was unavoidable.¡±

    What is she talking about? Before he could judge, he was mmed against a wall.

    ¡°Let me be direct. You are currently under suspicion of being a viin by me.¡±

    At the end of his barely regained vision was a terrified Orange Altair.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you once again. Who are you?¡± /ippostrantions

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110

    <b><i>Symbol of Peace (7)</i></b>

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    I barely managed to suppress the curse that rose to my throat. More than anger, I felt bewilderment, and more than bewilderment, I felt perplexed. Where on earth did she see something to arrive at such a conclusion?

    I tried to rack my brain as much as possible, but no answer came. Was it because of ack of oxygen to my brain, or was it due to the clues that were even more scarce than oxygen?

    ¡°What do you mean by¡­¡±

    ¡°There have been ominous rumors circting in this city recently.¡±

    Orange Altair continued speaking while calmly pressing on my neck.

    The force pressing on the neck was quite professional, applying just enough pressure to suppress breathing and make the bodynguid, but not enough to lead to death.

    [I rmend transformation.]¡®¡­Shut up.¡¯

    This time, I only muttered inwardly so as not to arouse suspicion. Transforming in this situation would be like affirming that you¡¯re right. It¡¯s not possible now. It¡¯s still just at the stage of suspicion.

    ¡°Rumors¡­ You say?¡±

    ¡°Rumors that non-humans are living mixed among humans¡­ That¡¯s what I mean. And that they¡¯ve recently entered this city.¡±

    Orange Altair¡¯s hands trembled like aspen leaves. The guilt of attacking a citizen and fear coexisted, causing vibrations in her touch. It was like ripples created by throwing a stone into ake.

    ¡°¡­They say those beings are one of the main culprits in this recentmotion. More precisely, the perpetrators of the recent incidents, starting from the disappearances.¡±

    She pointed not to the invading Libra, but to another group. She must mean Argo Family, the root cause of Libraing to this city and the culprits behind the recent disappearances.

    As expected. She wasn¡¯t talking about the Watcher. Han Jae-jung thought it was truly fortunate.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no evidence¡­¡±

    ¡°No! There¡¯s plenty!¡±

    Orange Altair suddenly raised her voice as if filled with confidence.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re the most suspicious person in this city right now!¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    Han Jae-jung tried to argue but stopped. He had nothing particr to say. Seeing him give up on defending himself, Orange Altair seemed to grow even more confident.

    ¡°See! You don¡¯t have much to say, do you? That¡¯s because it¡¯s true! The time you entered this city coincides with when disappearances became frequent. On top of that, you were strangely unscathed in today¡¯s attack. Vega and Davi were injured in the bombing, but not you. Of course, there¡¯s Ah-yoon¡­ I mean, Deneb too, but let¡¯s set that aside for now.¡±

    Her grip tightened even more. In her other hand, light gathered and extended like a long thorn.

    ¡°You suddenly appeared when Deneb was retiring and opened a cafe with her in this city of all ces? Isn¡¯t that too suspicious? Moreover, you have no prior career or records. Wouldn¡¯t it be strange not to be suspicious?¡±

    She thoroughly investigated despite treating me like an invisible person and not even ncing at me inside the cafe. Han Jae-jung smiled bitterly.

    ¡®Should I call her a good kid worrying about her friend or an entric worrying unnecessarily¡­.¡¯

    Well, it wasn¡¯t unexpected. Considering her interest in Joo Ah-yoon, there was a high possibility she would investigate within legal bounds.

    ¡°You deceived Ah-yoon, didn¡¯t you?!¡±

    But he never imagined she woulde up with such an absurd theory and take such violent action.

    ¡°No, suddenly this is too illogical¡­¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you a non-human even before meeting Ah-yoon? You approached her disguised as someone she knew, then led her to open a store in this city. Hah, it gives me goosebumps.¡±

    ¡°What benefit would I get from doing such a thing?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that either. But the fact that you¡¯re deceiving Ah-yoon is certain.¡±

    A bizarre situation where the reasoning process waspletely wrong, but the conclusion was close to the truth.

    ¡°If not, that sharp girl wouldn¡¯t have done something as stupid as opening a store in a ce like this!¡±

    That store is Ah-yoon¡¯s destiny. Han Jae-jung barely suppressed the words that rose to his throat. There¡¯s nothing good about provoking her unnecessarily.

    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose? Money? Or the credibility of being acquainted with a magical girl? Whatever it is, it hasn¡¯t worked out properly, has it? If Ah-yoon is put in danger because of you¡­¡±

    Orange Altair¡¯s current psychological state is not normal. If she were in her right mind, she wouldn¡¯t corner a civilian like this based on mere suspicion.

    She brought the arrow she was holding in her other hand close to Han Jae-jung¡¯s eyes as if to stab them.

    ¡°Next time, it won¡¯t be such an easy interrogation as this.¡±

    With those words, Orange Altair put Han Jae-jung down. The arrow also disappeared, turning into light.

    ¡°Ugh, cough¡­ Hack¡­.¡±

    ¡°I apologize for the violent behavior.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ Well¡­ I think these things can happen.¡±

    Knowing that all magical girls were mentally ill, Han Jae-jung made allowances for her. It¡¯s perfectly natural for someone who isn¡¯t in their right mind to do things that aren¡¯t sensible.

    Han Jae-jung studied her eyes. In her sparkling pupils, sharp and distorted emotions glimmered like shards of broken ss. Rather than feeling anger towards her, Han Jae-jung felt pity.

    ¡®She¡¯s quick tosh out. She held her anger in well in front of the viin.¡¯

    He was even somewhat impressed. While she had been on the verge of tears and ready to kneel before Libra, she became a bully, threatening a civilian.

    Of course, it¡¯s unlikely that she suddenly became suspicious and acted out like this today.

    It¡¯s probably fair to say that the suspicions she had been umting exploded with this attack as the catalyst.

    The Argo Family, a huge organization that even the notorious Libra was wary of. And when the Argo Family started to act up, a cafe that naturally established itself. Its employee is just one man who doesn¡¯t even know the face of his former colleague properly.

    She couldn¡¯t respond properly to Libra, who was the culprit of today¡¯s attack, and in the end, it was the viin who finished the job, but she was the one who was praised.

    Nothing was actually resolved, and her friend is still in this dangerous city. Moreover, there are even rumors that a viin disguised as a human is in this city.

    How much self-loathing must she feel?

    Today, she must have realized her own weakness and felt tremendous anxiety at the same time.

    ¡°But don¡¯t do this to anyone else besides me. You¡¯ll fall into the abyss in an instant.¡±

    ¡°Is that a threat?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a guess. Who am I to threaten you, Miss Altair?¡±

    Perhaps she didn¡¯t like this polite attitude. Frowning sourly, she pointed at Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°Today was just a warning, but next time it won¡¯t be.¡±

    Han Jae-jung exaggeratedly trembled at her fierce gaze that even emanated killing intent. While he thought it was an appropriate reaction, to Orange Altair it felt like nothing but provocation.

    ¡°That¡¯s scary.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. Be scared. And be careful.¡±

    As she had done in the cafe, raindrops scattered as she turned her head haughtily. The faint orange light, like starlight that had clung to her hair, also dispersed with the droplets. It looked like a tiny firework, a sh that bursts once and disappears.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be keeping a close eye on you.¡±

    Muttering so, Orange Altair leapt from the rooftop without a moment¡¯s hesitation. If it had been someone else, people would have been rmed, thinking it was suicide, but she was none other than a magical girl. There¡¯s no need to be surprised whether she jumps from a rooftop or stands in front of a train with her bare body.

    ¡°What a hellish personality¡­.¡±

    Only after Orange Altair had disappeared could Han Jae-jung finally voice his true feelings. He felt truly wronged. He tilted his head, examining his face reflected in a puddle.

    ¡°How could she look at me and think I¡¯m a monster?¡±

    [I think she¡¯s a magical girl with remarkably good intuition. Please be extremely careful with your words and actions until you gain her trust.]

    It was a trulyplicated feeling. While he felt wronged for being used of being a monster, he felt that if he felt wronged, then she would feel wronged. After all, her deduction wasn¡¯t that far off.

    Han Jae-jung sighed deeply and muttered.

    ¡°Now, how am I going to exin this when I get back¡­.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t at all threatened by Orange Altair¡¯s deration of surveince, but he worried about the nagging he would receive from Joo Ah-yoon, who would see him return soaking wet after going out to lend an umbre.

    This prediction came true, and as soon as he returned, he had to endure a severe scolding from Jo Ah-yoon, whose nerves were already on edge.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡®Is my gaze not that scary?¡¯

    Orange Altair thought this while looking at Han Jae-jung¡¯s gaze today. She thought she was ring fiercely, but it seems others found itughable.

    Looking in the mirror and recreating her expression from just now, she let out a small chuckle. Even she found it amusing.

    Well, who would find it scary?

    Who would be afraid of a magical girl who threatened and assaulted someone who came to get an umbre out of concern for getting rained on?

    ¡®No. Let¡¯s not regret it.¡¯

    If he had been a real monster, Joo Ah-yoon would have been in danger. Though it was extreme, it was something that had to be done. Absolutely, something that had to be done¡­

    p! She hit her cheek hard to collect herself.

    Orange Altair. Real name Ara.

    A rookie who appeared like aet in Korean society where there had been no new recruits for a while after Pink Deneb.

    Literally appeared like aet, a rookie who shone briefly and then faded.

    Now a seasoned magical girl with decent experience.

    The magical girl with the lowest win rate now that Pink Deneb has retired. She deploys often but fails to achieve results proportional to her number of deployments.

    She is not free from the gaze of others. Unlike Red Vega, who epts any insult as valid criticism, or Pink Deneb, who has firm personal standards and is not swayed by reputation, she is different.

    Among the three often grouped as the Summer Triangle, only she is ambiguous.

    Red Vega, who debuted as a major rookie and became iparably stronger than her, is somewhat better. There¡¯s no reason to be jealous or discouraged by someone in apletely different league.

    But Pink Deneb was different. Magic specialized only in detection and movement, typical support magic with virtually no help inbat. On top of that, she¡¯s short and has a bad personality. Her words and actions are unrestrained even in official settings, and her win rate is the lowest. Her debut timing isn¡¯t that different either.

    Yet she was confident.

    Despite being a bridge that bows its head to connect Gyeonwu and Jiknyeo, she was truly confident.

    Orange Altair did not like that. From her qualities as a magical girl to her human aspects, everything.

    Human Ara could not like human Joo Ah-yoon that much.

    Despite having nothing better than me, she¡¯s not intimidated and remains confident.

    Her unique attitude, way of speaking, and even her abilities could never contribute to creating a good image for the profession of magical girl, yet she¡¯s unnecessarily brazen.

    The one being grouped together doesn¡¯t think about this side at all. She¡¯s nothing but a nuisance.

    Orange Altair could never ept that.

    But¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re going to retire and have nothing to do with magical girls anymore?¡±

    This is absolutely uneptable.

    ¡°Jjakjjak. Anything special?¡±

    [No, guardian. I don¡¯t see any unusual movements.]

    Is it because of her magic specialized in sniping? Unlike other magical girls, she can send her mascot far away.

    Using this, she was now monitoring Han Jae-jung from afar. Given that the mascot can only be seen by its contractor, he probably doesn¡¯t even know he¡¯s being watched right now.

    No, since she warned him she would be watching, he¡¯s probably on guard in his own way. But he can never see the watcher.

    Like a panopticon.

    The rtionship between a guard who can always watch the prisoners and prisoners who must fear being watched anytime, anywhere.

    Orange Altair, Ara, smiled wickedly as she gulped down some water.

    ¡®Pink Deneb. You can¡¯t be an ordinary person.¡¯

    Forcibly pushing to the back of her mind the huge power gap she felt when seeing the viin today, she emptied a bottle of water refreshingly.

    ¡®You should be grateful to me. You, who don¡¯t understand at all how many dangers are around you, won¡¯t understand me.¡¯

    Retired magical girls often be targets of revenge for viins. Joo Ah-yoon cannot escape that danger either.

    ¡®Let¡¯spareter who¡¯sughing, you or me.¡¯

    Your happy start-up has crumbled. What¡¯s around you isn¡¯t people, but surely viins. Because after all¡­

    ¡®That guy is from Dark Matter.¡¯

    Dark Matter, where no ordinary human can survive. A human who survived from there. What does this mean? It¡¯s evidence that he¡¯s not an ordinary human.

    ¡®Joo Ah-yoon. That guy probably isn¡¯t the brother you knew.¡¯

    -That man in that store is my friend. Could you persuade him for me?

    A disguised viin who carefully approached her while she was going to a cafe. Not knowing she was a magical girl, it naturally imitated a human. It was a stupid judgment. The dissonance of the disguise is clearly felt by magical girls.

    It was fortunate for her. She found out the identity of Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s suspicious man.

    ¡®How amusing would that bitch¡¯s distorted face be.¡¯

    Ara spent the night with such pleasant imaginings.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Orange Altair trembled with a heavily distorted expression.

    ¡°Altair. What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°No. That, no. Um¡­.¡±

    Orange Altair lowered her head, consumed by fear.

    How did ite to this?

    Today was supposed to be a good day. It was supposed to be a day to uncover Han Jae-jung¡¯s identity, elevate her status, and gain recognition, but¡­

    ¡°Should I take this as a tantrum towards me? Or¡­¡±

    It feels like being in a sub-zero freezer. The longer that gaze pierces her body, the stronger the flesh-biting cold bes.

    ¡°Should I take it as a challenge towards me? You choose directly, Altair.¡±

    Blue Sirius¡¯s heavy gaze weighed down on her.

    ¡°Want to pass it off as nonsense? Or, do you want to fight me?¡± /ippostrantions

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    <b><i>Symbol of Peace (8)</i></b>

    ¡°Knight-aaaaah!!! Another energetic morning!¡±

    ¡°Uwaaah!¡±

    At 7 AM, as soon as the sunlighting through the window tickled her eyelids, Haru woke up. The moment she opened her eyes, Haru shouted energetically, waking up Baek Ah-hee who was beside her.

    ¡°Wh-what! An attack? Did an intrudere in?!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Vega is so cute! It¡¯s safe here!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee, who was flustered, soon sighed in relief.

    ¡°Phew¡­ Haru, don¡¯t wake up like that. You scared me.¡±

    ¡°I see! Understood! I¡¯ll be careful!¡±Despite having just woken up, her voice was clear without any trace of grogginess. Haru started preparing to begin her day with a vigorous smile.

    None other than the inte. Her routine was to grab her smartphone immediately upon waking and browse through various SNS and intemunities. When she opens her eyes in the morning, curious about the previous night, she wonders what kind of incident will call for her today. She sang like this while searching for interesting incidents.

    But today was different. Before going to her bookmarks, the first thing she touched was the contacts app.

    ¡°Vega,e here too! Let¡¯s them know we¡¯re healthy!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    On Haru¡¯s smartphone screen, a video call icon was disyed. After three rings, the call connected and the screen switched to the camera. Unaware that it was a video call, the screen waspletely ck.

    ¡°Good morning, Han Jae-jung!¡±

    [Oh¡­ Yes.]

    ¡°Did you sleep well?! I slept well! I¡¯m healthy!¡±

    She waved her bandaged arm back and forth, showing her excitement. A chuckle could be heard from the other side of the screen, and Han Jae-jung responded with difficulty.

    [I couldn¡¯t sleep properly because I was so worried about you, Haru. Did you sleep well?]

    ¡°Hahaha! I see! I slept just fine!¡±

    [That¡¯s good to hear. What¡¯s the matter? A call so early in the morning.]

    ¡°Aniki! This is a video call! Show your face on the camera!¡±

    [A video call? Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but seeing a beauty like Haru first thing in the morning might be bad for my heart, so I¡¯ll just stick with voice.]

    ¡°Eeh~? I called to show off how healthy I am! What¡¯s the point if you don¡¯t look at the camera!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee, who had been quietly listening to the conversation, chimed in.

    ¡°Jae-jung.¡±

    [¡­Oh, Vega was there too.]

    ¡°You call Haru by her name but you¡¯re so formal with me? That¡¯s mean. Besides, Haru is a minor. Take it easy. And if you really don¡¯t want to show your face, just cover your camera and look at our faces.¡±

    Knowing about Han Jae-jung¡¯s camera phobia, she guessed his intentions and offered apromise. Some rustling sounds could be heard from the other side of the screen, and while the screen remained ck, the voice became slightly distant.

    [Ah, now I can see.]

    ¡°We¡¯re healthy! Don¡¯t worry too much! We might even be discharged today!¡±

    [You look it.]

    They looked so healthy that it was hard to believe they had been seriously injured and taken to the hospital yesterday. The bandages and gauze looked almost like makeup.

    ¡°Now, Vega! Appeal that you¡¯re healthy too!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Um¡­ Jae-jung, don¡¯t look at my face. I haven¡¯t even washed up yet.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying all of a sudden?¡±

    [First you tell me to look, now you¡¯re telling me not to. I don¡¯t know which tune to dance to. Seeing that you¡¯re concerned about your appearance, it seems you¡¯re fine too, Vega.]

    ¡°Yes! We¡¯re healthy, so don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Haru answered with a bright smile.

    ¡°I have no regrets about protecting Aniki! So Aniki shouldn¡¯t think too much about it either!¡±

    That was the reason Haru sought him out first thing today. She might not have been considerate enough to call early in the morning, but she could at least convey her regards to someone.

    [¡­Yes. Thank you for your consideration. You¡¯re saying such admirable things. I should praise the person who taught you.]

    ¡°It was Vega! Vega was worried that Aniki might be worried about us¡­.¡±

    ¡°Uwah! Haru, don¡¯t say unnecessary things. Jae-jung, I¡¯m sorry for this early in the morning. We¡¯ll hang up now.¡±

    [Oh, right, Vega.]

    A sound of someone trying to hold backughter could be heard from the other side of the screen.

    [When youe back, shall I give you a piggyback ride?]

    Baek Ah-hee immediately ended the call. Then she put her hand on her head,ining of a headache.

    ¡°Ah¡­ The hangover¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s right, Vega drank alcohol yesterday, didn¡¯t you? They say water is the best for hangovers! Here¡¯s some bottled water!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Haru¡­.¡±

    After gulping down the water Haru handed her, Baek Ah-hee hastily continued.

    ¡°Getting drunk is really scary. I can¡¯t believe I don¡¯t remember anything at all.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Then I¡¯ll tell you! Vega¡­.¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s fine. Really. Really, really, really.¡±

    She sighed deeply and then scratched her head.

    ¡°Haru, you said earlier that we could be discharged today, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get discharged right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    It¡¯s generallymon for a magical girl who has been hospitalized due to an encounter with a viin to rest for at least three days, usually about a week. However, depending on personal discretion, some may proceed with discharge procedures immediately after admission.

    ¡°We must repay the kindness as much as we¡¯ve caused trouble.¡±

    ¡°¡­! I agree!¡±

    ¡°ording to the viins¡¯ conversation yesterday, the incident in D5 city was a conflict between viins! As many viins areing, we¡¯ll need to respond in numbers as well¡­! The headquarters must be in the middle of a meeting right now.¡±

    Recalling the scene she caused yesterday, Baek Ah-hee remembered someone with zing eyes.

    ¡®That damn viin¡­ I could have teased him more! How dare he waste such a golden opportunity¡­!¡¯

    [¡­Guardian.]

    The cat doll-shaped creature, Baek Ah-hee¡¯s mascot nicknamed Ribbon, stared at her with cold eyes.

    ¡°O-Of course! The citizens being attacked is more important! But I read in a counseling note before that having such personal motives can increase efficiency!¡±

    ¡°Vega? Why are you suddenly acting like that?¡±

    ¡°Mmm. I was just talking to our Ribbon for a moment.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee murmured in a resolute voice while unwrapping the bandage around her head.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to the headquarters.¡±

    Despite the nurses¡¯ and doctors¡¯ attempts to dissuade them, they quickly went through the discharge procedures. Having gone through this process so many times, they could now handle it skillfully.

    And they headed straight to the headquarters.

    -Today¡¯s meeting isn¡¯t here.

    Right after moving to the magical girl headquarters. Through speakers located everywhere in this building, Unicorn delivered shocking news.

    ¡°What? Then where¡­.¡±

    -Didn¡¯t you guys find out yesterday? There. That ce. The cafe that Pink Deneb¡­ No, Joo Ah-yoon runs.

    A ce where another conflict between viins could break out at any time.

    -That¡¯s where.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Orange Altair, Ara, was continuously staring at one person inside the cafe.

    ¡®Han Jae-jung¡­ I will uncover your evil identity¡­!¡¯

    Unfortunately, the surveince she conducted all night through her mascot didn¡¯t yield any results. He stayed at the cafe for a while, then returned home. He washed up and went to sleep. It was the life of an ordinary person. There were no particrly unusual movements.

    But she knows. The ugly identity of the man called Han Jae-jung. The wicked evil that despises humans.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see how long you can keep that up.¡¯

    Ara gritted her teeth as she watched him calmly brewing coffee.

    ¡°Altarimu. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m Altair! Altair!¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Sun God Ra.¡±

    ¡°I really should change my name¡­!¡±

    Next to her, the magical girl ck Sadr simultaneously used the nickname given by Joo Ah-yoon and the nickname she had been teased with since childhood.

    That vulgar nickname has been used by some people since Joo Ah-yoon mentioned it. ck Sadr was one of them.

    ¡°Oh,e on. It¡¯s a pretty name.¡±

    Despite her cold and boyish beautiful appearance in the media, her inner self is no different from an old man. She likes sexual harassment, wordy, and dislikes many things.

    Well, she can probably do acting as a side job since she can package herself that way.

    ¡°It¡¯s better than Altarimu.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Once again, she painfully realized that Joo Ah-yoon was not helpful in her life.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it a really unique name? Usually, the name would be Ara, but your surname is just ¡®A¡¯ and your name is ¡®Ra¡¯. Hey, if you apply the initial sound rule, isn¡¯t it Ana? Ana? Hahaha! Oh my~¡±

    ¡°Would you please keep that mouth shut¡­!¡±

    Ara indignantly red even more intensely at Han Jae-jung. She decided to me all the stress she was feeling on him.

    ¡®Look, his eyes already look unfriendly. I¡¯ve often heard that a person¡¯s psychology is revealed through their eyes¡­! This means his true nature is gradually being exposed¡­!¡¯

    Han Jae-jung, feeling the strong aroma of coffee rising, thought to himself.

    ¡®Damn, I¡¯m so fucking sleepy.¡¯

    He hadn¡¯t been able to sleep properlyst night after receiving a report that he was being watched by the Belt. He had tried to lie down naturally by spreading out the nket, but it was literally just pretending to sleep.

    ¡®That friend is really fixated. I¡¯m screwed. As a sniper, her patience must be strong. Or is it her stubbornness and persistence that¡¯s strong?¡¯

    It seems like proper sleep is out of the question for a while. Han Jae-jung clicked his tongue. The gaze still gives him a great sense of rejection. Should I say it feels like centipedes or cockroaches constantly tickling his back? An unpleasant chill explores his whole body, bringing anxiety and hyperventtion.

    ¡®Ah, fuck, I wish all these freaks would just die.¡¯

    He too decided to redirect all the stress he was feeling to another target.

    [The real reason Orange Altair is monitoring the Guardian isrgely due to the influence of the Argo Family. I think it¡¯s a correct observation.]

    ¡®Well, that¡¯s helpful.¡¯

    The Belt has been kindtely. There have been fewer sudden quests, and it¡¯s been more considerate of the body¡¯s burden than before. Is this awareness that has developed after experiencing several near-death situations?

    ¡®Ah, here it goes again.¡¯

    His left eye started hurting again. The symptoms have been getting worse recently. As the Belt bes docile, the body starts acting up. Still, it was much betterpared to when the Belt was causing trouble.

    It would be horrifying just to imagine if a quest were to ur in a situation like this.

    ¡°W-What are you looking at?!¡±

    Orange Altair.

    ¡°Hey, handsome guy over there~ Come here and y with us.¡±

    ck Sadr.

    ¡°Sadr. We¡¯re not here to y right now.¡±

    Golden Aldebaran.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Have a proper meeting. You¡¯ll get scolded otherwise?¡±

    Green Dubhe.

    ¡°By whom?¡±

    Purple Cape.

    All sorts of notable magical girls have gathered in this cafe. Each one equivalent to the strength of an army. And in the center.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll scold you. Stay still.¡±

    Blue Sirius was there.

    ¡°Don¡¯t burden Jae-jung or Ah-yoon either. In principle, we¡¯re talking about things they shouldn¡¯t be hearing.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa, who briefly made eye contact with him, smiled gently with her eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you. If it¡¯s something I shouldn¡¯t hear, I can leave.¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    After serving the brewed coffee in front of her, Han Jae-jung returned to his position behind the counter.

    ¡°Have you gotten used to it now?¡±

    ¡°Well, somewhat¡­¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon, who was sitting at the counter, asked yfully. It was aplex question asking both ¡®Have you gotten used to drip coffee?¡¯ and ¡®Have you gotten used to having so many magical girls nearby?¡¯

    To be honest, he hadn¡¯t gotten used to either. Making drip coffee that required delicate handling was a tough job for his tired mind, and considering his own identity, this situation was extremely ufortable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too ufortable. They¡¯re all just people like us.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon encouraged, but it wasn¡¯t much help.

    He knew well that they were ordinary humans before bing magical girls, but the problem was that he himself wasn¡¯t an ordinary human.

    ¡°¡­You should be a bit more ufortable.¡±

    Han Jae-jung couldn¡¯t understand Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s carefree attitude, wondering if he even realized they were in the same situation.

    ¡°Come on, they¡¯re all people I know, what¡¯s there to be ufortable about?¡±

    Contrary to his words, his hands and legs were trembling. So this nonchnt act is just a bluff. Han Jae-jung realized this and smirked.

    Now that¡¯s the Joo Ah-yoon I know. Of course, he wasn¡¯t in any position to judge either.

    ¡°The main problem right now is the group called the Argo Family that¡¯s hiding in this city. If they weren¡¯t here, Libra wouldn¡¯t be invading either.¡±

    A polite and calm voice. The attention of the previously scattered magical girls focused on her alone.

    ¡°The easiest way would be to relocate the people and destroy the entire city, but¡­¡±

    Blue Sirius sighed deeply and then smiled yfully.

    ¡°We can¡¯t burn down the house to kill a bedbug. We¡¯re already short on residential areas as it is.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s also difficult for us to draw them out. They¡¯ve probably created a special hideout using their abilities. If they just take action and immediately run away, there¡¯s nothing we can do. No matter how quickly we arrive at the reported location, they¡¯ll have already escaped.¡±

    ¡°How about setting up an ambush and catching them? By deploying personnel throughout the entire city¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like problems aren¡¯t happening in other cities. We can¡¯t keep staying in this city.¡±

    ¡°Using real-time CCTV monitoring¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, they¡¯re faster at escaping than that!¡±

    ¡°Then move faster, damn it!¡±

    ¡°Whoa! Who swore!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s invite a tactical expert for consultation!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how many operations have failed by following tactical experts? Ordinary people can¡¯t understand magical girls¡¯ magic!¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone here with a high level of education?! Let¡¯s agree on what that person says!¡±

    ¡°¡­I am attending university.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Golden was here? I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Amidst the relentless discussion, Orange Altair quietly rolled her eyes to re at somewhere. Of course, it was at Han Jae-jung.

    ¡®All of our tactics are being exposed to the enemy¡­!¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t understand. Why were they discussing operations in front of a civilian? I kept biting my nails nervously.

    ¡°Wait, just a moment!¡±

    I had to interrupt the conversation first. These people have no sense of caution. Even if he¡¯s a person acknowledged by Blue Sirius, the top in the industry, he¡¯s still just a civilian. How can they talk so thoughtlessly?

    ¡°This, this conversation¡­ Is it okay to let that person hear it? No matter how dangerous it is outside, that person is still a civilian right now! It must be top secret¡­.¡±

    She pointed at Han Jae-jung. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to him. Bing the subject of their attention, Han Jae-jung nodded without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°I was waiting for the right moment to bring this up, so I¡¯m d you mentioned it first. You¡¯re right. Even though I signed a confidentiality agreement today, my status is still that of a civilian. It would be better to discuss such matters when I¡¯m not present¡­.¡±

    ¡°A confidentiality agreement?! You did that? I didn¡¯t hear about this¡­!¡±

    No wonder no one was raising any issues. They had made a contractual agreement. Why wasn¡¯t I informed about such an important matter?

    ¡°¡­I told you earlier. Jae-jung has my guarantee, and he himself signed a confidentiality agreement. If any problems arise because of this, I¡¯ll take full responsibility¡­ Judging by your expression, you didn¡¯t hear. It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s consider it as if you just heard it now.¡±

    ¡°Altair, you should have paid more attention.¡±

    Not only scolded by Blue Sirius but also mocked by Joo Ah-yoon. Orange Altair¡¯s face turned red, and she lowered her head.

    ¡®This is all because of that man¡­!¡¯

    Inwardly, she burned with resentment towards Han Jae-jung, who had deceived them.

    ¡°Anyway, to continue our discussion¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Jae-jung, I told you it¡¯s okay for you to be here. If you act like this, it undermines the trust I¡¯ve ced in you by acknowledging you¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I just thought of something while listening to the operation meeting. If I¡¯m allowed to listen, is it okay if I offer an opinion¡­ right?¡±

    He finished thest part slyly in polite speech and smiled broadly. Orange Altair found even his smile disgusting.

    It¡¯s a honey trap. He¡¯s using his looks as a resource to scheme.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine. Hey, handsome guy over there with the nice voice, why don¡¯t you treat my ears to something good?¡±

    ¡°Sadr. Be careful with your words¡­ Ah, fine. What¡¯s your thought, Jae-jung?¡±

    As soon as he was given permission to speak, he opened his lips without hesitation.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t chase them, why don¡¯t we lure them out¡­ Right? If they run away before we mobilize, we can set up an ambush and catch them first.¡±

    ¡°¡­How?¡±

    ¡°You said those viins target and make civilians disappear, right? Then we can use a civilian as bait to call them out.¡±

    Orange Altair, who grasped his intention, was shocked.

    ¡°And. Here we have it? A civilian to use as bait.¡±

    Han Jae-jung pointed at himself and smiled shamelessly. The magical girls were at a loss for words. Even ck Sadr, who had beenughing haha, lost her smile. Orange Altair was the same. But the emotions mixed with that shock were quite different.

    She trembled with fear.

    ¡®How shameless is this man going to be¡­? It¡¯s frightening.¡¯

    This is not self-sacrifice. It¡¯s evil deception.

    ¡®The viins might appear when they see you!¡¯

    But it won¡¯t be a number of viins that the magical girls can handle. It¡¯s clear that a wave of viins capable of killing all the magical girls lying in ambush wille rushing in.

    That man intends to gather all the magical girls in one ce and wipe them out¡­!

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

    Orange Altair stood up, mming the table.

    Blue Sirius was slightly moved by this. A noble heroic spirit not to put civilians in danger. This is truly exemry of a magical girl.

    ¡°How can we be sure you¡¯re not a member of the Argo Family? There¡¯s no guarantee you¡¯re not trying to lure this entire group into a trap in reverse!¡±

    Blue Sirius instantly turned cold. Instead of protecting civilians, she¡¯s a paranoid person who suspects them. Ugly distrust. Truly the dregs of magical girls.

    The other magical girls were also shocked. It was different from before.

    ¡®¡­Has she gone mad?¡¯

    They looked at Orange Altair with such eyes. Then they nced at Blue Sirius. Most of them already knew about the rtionship between Blue Sirius and him.

    They prayed inwardly. Please let it pass gently. Please kindly admonish her as usual.

    ¡°Altair. What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no. That, no. Well¡­.¡±

    A cold voice that betrayed everyone¡¯s expectations. A chill sharper and colder than a sub-zero snowfield ran up their spines.

    ¡°How many times have I told you? He is a person I have vouched for. I take responsibility. And just now, he even volunteered to sacrifice himself.¡±

    Orange Altair noticed her mistake at this point. It was too fast. Her emotions got ahead of her, and she blurted out distrust without logic.

    ¡°Should I take this as a tantrum directed at me? Or should I take it as a challenge against me? You choose, Altair.¡±

    She swallowed. It felt like thorns were tearing her throat.

    ¡°Do you want to call it nonsense? Or do you want to fight me?¡±

    At that moment, two lively girls opened the cafe door and entered.

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry we¡¯rete!¡±

    ¡°Did you wait for us, seniors! The pretty and cute White is here¡­.¡±

    An air more thrilling than facing viins greeted them. Blue Sirius¡¯s cold gaze swept over theters.

    ¡°¡­Why did youe?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving!¡±

    And they closed the door right away. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    <b><i>Symbol of Peace (9)</i></b>

    The night had fallen deeply. The street, having lost even itspanion the sun, truly became alone, wrapping itself in a lonely shadow. The moon and stars were hidden behind clouds, invisible, and the only light in the city was the mere dewdrop-like glow from broken streetlights, flickering with sparks from some past damage.

    A man was walking through the city that resembled a desert with darkness spread like sand.

    ¡°Wow¡­ Look at this atmosphere.¡±

    The eerie night streets, where anything could appear from anywhere, were enough to make the man tense. The night of the city, covered in idents and rumors, further reduced the already scarce number of people. Even knowing that there were still residents here, it felt like walking through a destroyed city.

    [Jae-jung, don¡¯t you think it would be better toe back down now¡­?]

    From beyond the earpiece, the voice of a woman even more tense than him could be heard. A voice already familiar to his ears. It was Yoon Seol-hwa.

    [No, Senior Sirius, how many times have you said that now¡­!]

    [You said you¡¯d do it yourself~ Why are you so dissatisfied.][Um¡­ Sister Sirius? Sh-shouldn¡¯t we trust Jae-jung and wait a little¡­? He-hehe¡­.]

    As soon as Yoon Seol-hwa finished speaking, multiple voices ovepped. They too had initially expressed voices of concern simr to Yoon Seol-hwa, but after watching her attempt to worry incessantly for these few minutes, they all grew tired of it.

    [B-but still¡­.]

    [What do you mean but still, Senior Sirius! In Japan, they call people like senior ¡®menhera¡¯! It means mentally ill! It¡¯s so annoying, let¡¯s stop worrying and keep vignt!]

    [Haru! You shouldn¡¯t speak to Sister Sirius like that.]

    [Wow, so fierce. So this is what kids are like these days¡­.]

    [U-um¡­.]

    [Sirius, how can you lose your nerve here? Quickly establish a concept or something and get your mental together. You¡¯re the leader now.]

    [Oh, Golden, you were here?]

    [I¡¯ve been here the whole time!]

    The high-pitched voices characteristic of women echoed endlessly, to the point of making his ears hurt. As irritation mixed in and the tension rose, it felt like his energy was being drained even from a distance.

    [Quiet. You¡¯re distracting me from concentrating.]

    Only after Orange Altair cut off the conversation did the earpiece fall silent. Han Jae-jung breathed a sigh of relief before walking towards the ce they had discussed earlier.

    [¡­W-well, Jae-jung, I still think it would be better toe back.]

    [Senior, you¡¯re really losing it!]

    [Aagh! Someone put a muzzle on our great senior! Or make an ice cube yourself and keep it in your mouth!]

    [Sirius, you just got scolded for doing too much, and now what are you doing?]

    [Jae-jung, was it? I¡¯m sorry, just continue on~]

    ¡°Ah. Yes. Yes¡­.¡±

    Han Jae-jung felt touched yet sorry for Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s concern for him. For her sake, as she was likely shortening her lifespan in real-time from worrying too much, Han Jae-jung vowed to finish the job properly.

    If he couldn¡¯t seed tonight, she would oppose even more strongly next time. Knowing her personality well, he knew there wouldn¡¯t be a next chance.

    There¡¯s a difference between being inevitably caught up in danger and voluntarily approaching danger. For her, who would like to iste Han Jae-jung from the mysterious person even if it meant confining him, his current actions could only be unsatisfactory.

    Although she knew she couldn¡¯t care for him 24/7, 365 days a year due to her own mission and responsibilities, that didn¡¯t mean she wanted to leave him to approach danger.

    ¡®I was lucky.¡¯

    Before he knew it, his footsteps had reached the ce they had predetermined. Under a quiet underpass with walls that could at least block the wind. As if trying to survey the surroundings, he turned his head this way and that, then quietly gazed at one spot.

    The person who would be watching him from afar by now, probably having continuously monitored only him since yesterday.

    He still felt chills and goosebumps at the fact that someone was watching him, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    ¡®Without Orange Altair, this operation probably wouldn¡¯t have materialized.¡¯

    After fixing his gaze forward again, he radioed into the earpiece.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m entering.¡±

    There was still plenty of time before the night would pass.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Orange Altair muttered, filled with displeasure. The cause of this displeasure was a man who had just entered halfway under the underpass, partially obscured from view.

    -Seol-hwa, wait a moment.

    This detestable voice still seemed to stick to her ears like gum.

    -That person has a point. To be frank, the only reason I¡¯m trusted here is because I¡¯m close to you and Joo Ah-yoon. Even with a contract on paper, it¡¯s ultimately an agreement that I could break. I can¡¯t argue if I¡¯m suspected.

    The reason she was able to survive in today¡¯s meeting was because Han Jae-jung had actively defended her.

    Blue Sirius, a powerhouse rarely found anywhere in the world who could single-handedly confront an S-ss viin. An opponent Orange Altair could never defeat no matter how hard she tried.

    The person chosen as Blue Sirius¡¯spanion was none other than Han Jae-jung. Pink Deneb¡¯s senior from school, current business partner, and Blue Sirius¡¯s ex-boyfriend. He also seemed to be connected to Red Vega and White Davi.

    Just looking at his background gives a strong impression of a yboy who¡¯s good at using women. His face gives off a delinquent and frivolous vibe. No matter how much he polished his speech, he couldn¡¯t erase the unsettling feeling from his appearance.

    Befitting this shy appearance and career, his eloquence was also impressive.

    -I¡¯m not offering to be bait with nonsense talk. There¡¯s a rumor going around these days. That a viin disguised as a human has sneaked into this city. Although I don¡¯t know much about magic or such things, I think it¡¯s possible for a viin, right? To be honest, who knows if I¡¯m lying right now?

    He increased his persuasiveness by appropriately using the information he received when Orange Altair threatened him.

    -Besides, who¡¯s the one most affected by what¡¯s happening in this city? It¡¯s me and Ah-yoon, isn¡¯t it? The shop we¡¯ve worked hard to set up is on the verge of ruin. We could also be attacked and killed by a viin at any time.

    ¡®It¡¯s not on the verge of ruin yet?¡¯ Joo Ah-yoon retorted irritably, but Han Jae-jung paid no attention.

    -Rather than trembling in fear of when I might die, I¡¯d rather just drag out these cockroach-like creatures with my own hands. This way actually gives me a higher chance of survival. Just look at the people gathered here¡­ Wow, even a head of state couldn¡¯t get security like this.

    Orange Altair was anxious. She needed to find a way to refute and block this immediately, but her mind was nk. It was because she had just endured Blue Sirius¡¯s hostility, and far from stopping this hostility, a series of gazes that seemed to rebuke her continued.

    The threat from a senior she respected, the humiliation of being particrly behind among the magical girls. All of this stimted her inferiorityplex, and all these sensations directly led to fear.

    -Well, I¡¯m not insisting you must use me. If there doesn¡¯t seem to be any other way, please consider that this method is an option.

    Han Jae-jung naturally switched to formal speech, making it clear that his proposal was directed not just at Yoon Seol-hwa, but to all the magical girls.

    -That¡¯s quite brave of you~ But we can¡¯t ept it. We exist to protect citizens, not to use them. Don¡¯t you value your own life? What makes you confident enough to propose such a strategy?

    Someone asked him.

    -What else? It¡¯s you all.

    Han Jae-jung answered nonchntly.

    -Just as you trusted me enough to have this conversation in front of me, I¡¯m entrusting my life to you. In this era, if I don¡¯t believe in magical girls, what else can I believe in to live in this world? And also¡­.

    He nced over, looking at Orange Altair. While staring at her as she shrank back, sweating, he continued speaking.

    -I also feel wronged if I¡¯m just suspected.

    She still can¡¯t forget that gaze. The slight smile that lingered on Han Jae-jung¡¯s lips.

    -All of you probably have your faces known. The same goes for Ah-yoon. But not me. Moreover, I even had some kind of meeting with the magical girls today. How interesting would it be for a viin to see such a civilian wandering alone at night? Being inherently arrogant, the viin would likely be confident in oveing even a trap. They will definitely make contact.

    By the time Orange Altair was dazed, he had reversed her suspicion to prove his own trustworthiness and the legitimacy of his n.

    In other words.

    ¡°Using me like this¡­ You¡¯ve got some nerve¡­!¡±

    In the end, unable toe up with a better n than the bait operation, and with Red Vega¡¯s active support, Han Jae-jung¡¯s bait operation was approved.

    Blue Sirius strongly opposed, but each time, Han Jae-jung mentioned Orange Altair¡¯s suspicions and pleaded for a chance to clear his name, sessfully persuading her as well.

    And so, now. At 11:09 PM. Han Jae-jung arrived at the designated location, the underpass.

    As for why the location is an underpass¡­

    -Then where should we lure them?

    -Ah, that should be determined by those with the information. Aren¡¯t there anymonalities between the locations of the disappearances?

    From the attitude of ¡®I know nothing about the Argo Family¡¯s disappearances¡¯ to naturally attempting to extract information from the magical girls. How cunning this person is.

    Originally, this underpass was famous as a shelter for the homeless. However, recent disappearances have revealed that the group of homeless people has vanished. Disappearances also frequently urred in buildings, but the procedure is moreplicated there.

    In the end, it was decided to wait for a day under this underpass to lure out the mysterious person. As much as Blue Sirius strongly opposed, this was an opportunity that would be difficult to proceed with if not today. An exceptionally rare opportunity to use a civilian.

    It¡¯s also a golden opportunity for the magical girls. There will never be, and should never be, another chance to carry out a n that disregards ethics and prioritizes gain like this.

    If it weren¡¯t for this incident that could potentially annihte the entire city, such a reckless operation would never have been attempted.

    As with all gambles, the greater the gain, the greater the cost. The moment this operation bes public knowledge, the perception of magical girls will plummet uncontrobly. Especially if news of a civilian¡¯s death spreads, it¡¯s over.

    Besides these calctive reasons, there was another reason why he had to be protected.

    Because he¡¯s a human.

    That alone was enough.

    The magical girls each steeled their resolve and determination. While gritting their teeth to ensure the sess of this operation, they hoped that today would pass without incident.

    ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Orange Altair also steeled her resolve in her own way.

    ¡°If he shows even the slightest suspicious behavior¡­.¡±

    Suspecting without evidence is a foolish move that could corner us instead. The key evidence she has is only the story heard from the viin. But if she presents this evidence, it could raise suspicions about Orange Altair having some connection with the mysterious person.

    So, it¡¯s okay to let that man win in the meeting.

    ¡®Your wicked scheme ends today.¡¯

    The moment he contacts other Argo Family members, there will be gaps in his act. Moreover, considering that man¡¯s dark and slimy intentions, it¡¯s clear that a trap will be activated the moment the viin appears and the magical girls rush in.

    Orange Altair was confident she wouldn¡¯t miss that moment. With vision and cognitive abilities far surpassing ordinary humans. Even if he¡¯s under the underpass, difficult to snipe, her arrow will pierce his heart without any difficulty.

    Everyone was so tense that now finally no one spoke. The silence of the night fell heavily like a shadow, and even the sound of one¡¯s own breath, heartbeat, or rustling clothes felt like massive waves.

    In this suffocating silence. A figure that appeared to be a middle-aged man approached the underpass without a sound.

    [¡­! Someone is approaching!]

    ¡®Now, show yourself.¡¯

    The middle-aged man entered under the underpass without any hesitation. And then.

    [¡­Are you that person?]

    He spoke directly to Han Jae-jung. This eliminated the possibility of him being a lost stranger.

    ¡°Your ugly true nature!¡±

    That¡¯s right! Orange Altair inwardly rejoiced. Civilian? What a joke. What civilian would know such a suspicious person who might be a viin? The lie about having no connection to the Argo Family no longer holds up. She drew her bowstring, ready to immobilize Han Jae-jung¡¯s movements at any moment.

    It must be that detestable man¡¯s associate approaching!

    [Um¡­ Who¡­?]

    Han Jae-jung asked back nonchntly. And then, something unexpected happened.

    [Oh shit, wait.]

    Bang-!

    Before anyone could react, a gunshot echoed through the quiet night sky.

    The middle-aged man, far from transforming into a viin or exchanging signals with Han Jae-jung, fired a gun. It was a professional movement. A movement Orange Altair hadn¡¯t predicted at all. An unconditional attack without any dialogue or gesture.

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s radio signal was abruptly cut off. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    <b><i>Symbol of Peace (10)</i></b>

    Gunfire in a city where public safety had rapidly deteriorated wasn¡¯t particrly unusual. Even civilians could easily obtain illegally modified weapons for viins defense if they were determined enough.

    The reason the gunshot caused bewilderment wasn¡¯t simply because a gun had been fired. The context was important. No one had expected an attempt at immediate execution upon meeting face-to-face.

    Han Jae-jung himself hadn¡¯t expected it either.

    ¡°Wow, really¡­¡±

    After the ear-splitting noise, smoke spread. In the darkness, an indistinct line wavered, oveying ckness. The acrid smell of gunpowder stung the nose, and silence once again dyed the night.

    ¡°That startled me.¡±

    There was no sticky bloodstain in that silence. Surprised, he picked up the earpiece he had dropped and reconnected the signal.

    [Are you alright?!]¡°Are you alright?!¡±

    The voice from the earpiece and the actual voice ovepped. The identity of the voice was easy to guess.

    The bullet that should have pierced Han Jae-jung¡¯s body had stopped in mid-air, spinning uselessly before falling to the ground. It was as if there was an invisible wall there.

    In reality, something invisible did exist there. This identity was also easy to guess.

    ¡°¡­Did you follow me?¡±

    ¡°¡®Follow¡¯ is a bit harsh. It¡¯s an escort.¡±

    Han Jae-jung grinned as he looked at the invisible woman.

    Golden Aldebaran. A magical girl with invisibility ability.

    Well, she¡¯s the most suitable magical girl for escort duty.

    Fearing that the operation might be discovered, the magical girls hadn¡¯tmunicated their standby positions to avoid any awkwardness in Han Jae-jung¡¯s gaze or behavior.

    Come to think of it, given the nature of the operation, it was natural that at least one of them would be closely attached for protection.

    [A-are you okay?! What was that sound just now?!]

    [It was gunfire! Gunfire rang out! Gunfire rang out! Our seniors, let¡¯s run quickly!]

    [Wow, shit, that¡¯s intense.]

    [The operation was a sess~ Let¡¯s go deal with that subversive element~]

    [Jae-jung, run away quickly! You shouldn¡¯t stay in such a dangerous ce for long!]

    Before he could calm his startled heart, voices of several magical girls came through the earpiece, expressing their concern.

    [That¡¯s why I opposed this!! Exposing a civilian to danger, are you all out of your minds?!]

    [Come on, sis. Calm down, calm down~ No one got hurt. The first priority is restraint.]

    [It¡¯s not over yet! We mustn¡¯t let our guard down!]

    [That¡¯s right, Vega! Therefore!] ¡°Therefore!¡±

    The distinctive distorted voice from the speaker ovepped with the live voice.

    ¡°In the name of the stars, I bring you the mace of light! White Davi appears, to dye the pure white with your blood!¡±

    Having confirmed the attack, naturally they would turn the tables. Surprisingly, White Davi was the first to arrive.

    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived well. The suppression isplete.¡±

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    ¡°Like a redet in your heart! Red Vega appears!¡±

    ¡°Vega, our turn is over, they say!¡±

    ¡°Jae-jung, are you okay?!¡±

    Almost simultaneously with White Davi¡¯s arrival, Red Vega and Blue Sirius rushed in from opposite directions. One left a long tail of red mes, while the other glided across an ice sheet, each choosing their own method of rapid arrival.

    Blue Sirius immediately came to Han Jae-jung and examined his condition. Fortunately, there wasn¡¯t a single scratch visible.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Thanks for worrying.¡±

    Apart from being slightly startled, he hadn¡¯t suffered any harm. Golden Aldebaran had blocked the bullet, and by the time he had be dazed, the suppression was alreadyplete.

    ¡°Um, are you hurt anywhere¡­?¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯m fine. Do your job.¡±

    As other magical girls arrived one after another, all members from earlier in the day except Orange Altair had gathered.

    Golden Aldebaran returned her transparent body to its original state. Her entire body shimmered faintly in the darkness as she revealed herself.

    ¡°Shall we proceed with the interrogation now?¡±

    ¡°W-what! You guys!¡±

    ¡°As you can see, we are magical girls practicing peace and love.¡±

    Given that they were a group of superhumanly strong individuals surrounding a vulnerable person, her words lost their persuasiveness. Unfortunately, she was merely stating the truth.

    ¡°Interrogation? Are you going to torture me?!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way we¡¯d do that.¡±

    Red Vega stopped White Davi, who was excitedly pulling out a horn. As magical girls emitting starlight gathered in the night that had been full of shadows, it became noticeably brighter than before. Thanks to this, the attacker¡¯s face was clearly visible.

    ¡°But who is this person? Handsome brother, do you know him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. To begin with, is this person even a ¡®person¡¯?¡±

    ¡°From what I can see, he¡¯s just a human. It¡¯s strange. If he were a viin, there would be a sense of difort.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­? If it were a viin in disguise, it should be noticeable?¡±

    As Red Vega said, there was no trace of any viin visible on him. A viin¡®s disguise is fundamentally an act that confuses human perception. But if one possesses a star, that perceptual interference doesn¡¯t work, allowing them to see the original uncanny appearance.

    ¡°¡­Could he be an ordinary person?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case, Vega.¡±

    White Davi cut through their confusion.

    ¡°I sense starlight from this kusoyaro (damn bastard). It¡¯s a very faint starlight that others can¡¯t see, but I definitely saw it!¡±

    ¡°Any evidence?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my intuition!¡±

    Although White Davi often spoke nonsense, her intuition was sometimes sharp. The possibility of an ordinary person shooting at a stranger without provocation was low.

    ¡°An ordinary person¡­? Don¡¯t make meugh! I am a proud member of the Argo Family!¡±

    When the man shouted this, the expressions of those gathered here hardened. Only Blue Sirius was carefully feeling Han Jae-jung¡¯s body and face, saying she was checking if he was injured.

    A suffocating silence fell again. The sight of a human iming to be an ally of a viin¡¯s was as rare as magical girls abandoning ethics and involving civilians in operations. It was also dangerous.

    It meant they weren¡¯t in their right mind.

    There were asionally people who used or were used by viins as trading partners, but there were no cases of directly iming to berades.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I am a member of the Argo Family!¡±

    ¡°Senior Sirius! Someone even crazier than you has appeared!¡±

    ¡°Sh-shut up.¡±

    The man turned to look at the magical girls with a chuckle.

    ¡°Originally, I was nning to just quietly kill that guy and leave¡­ But given how things have turned out, I have no choice.¡±

    A small light leaked from the arm held by Golden Aldebaran. It wasn¡¯t as strong or brilliant as a sunrise, but it sparkled like sand reflecting on a bright summer day.

    At that moment, the man seeded in freeing his captured arm.

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    He hadn¡¯t transformed into a viin. But his strength was far beyond what could be considered normal for an ordinary person. After the sand-like light enveloped his body, he suddenly became much stronger.

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, the man lunged at Han Jae-jung, who he had intended to kill today. Having lost his gun during the earlier restraint, he was empty-handed.

    But bare hands were enough. His grip held the strength to tear apart steel bars like weeds. If he could just make contact, he could kill.

    ¡°You shall pay the price!¡±

    Meeting the man¡¯s gaze, Han Jae-jung realized why he harbored such murderous intent towards him.

    ¡®It¡¯s about that second one.¡¯

    This grudge stemmed from October, the viin of the Sail constetion, who had been kidnapped by him and eventually captured by Libra. This was revenge.

    ¡®So my human face is known too.¡¯

    Though he had expected it, it was still somewhat shocking. If there were many such humans siding with viins, there was a possibility of being suddenly attacked by anyone while walking down the street.

    [There¡¯s no such possibility.]

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going!¡±

    Belt and Blue Sirius spoke simultaneously.

    The man¡¯s fierce charge came to a halt.

    [I¡¯ll warn them in advance to prevent that from happening.]

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about attacking Jae-jung in front of me. Even if you look human, I¡¯ll kill you like a viin.¡±

    Before he knew it, ice had spread beneath the man¡¯s feet, freezing him from his toes to his calves the moment he touched it. Her cold didn¡¯t stop there, aiming for his entire body, and soon most of the man¡¯s body was encased in ice.

    Blue Sirius pointed her sword at the man¡¯s neck.

    ¡°You can still speak, right? What follows isn¡¯t a question, it¡¯s a threat.¡±

    Her ice-cold gaze made even the other magical girls, who weren¡¯t its target, flinch.

    ¡°Tell me why you im to be an ally of the viins, and how you obtained that strange power.¡±

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Wh-What¡­!¡±

    Orange Altair, who had been watching the scene from afar, was taken aback. Everything was unfolding in a way that deviated from what she had anticipated.

    The unidentified person who approached Han Jae-jung suddenly fired a gun, and even after being subdued by the magical girl, stubbornly continued to attack Han Jae-jung. It was something that would never be done if they were on the same side.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that man from the Argo Family? Internal strife? Ah, yes, yes! It must be internal strife¡­.¡±

    Or it could simply be a show to prove Orange Altair¡¯s innocence.

    ¡°Y-Yes, it has to be¡­ If not¡­.¡±

    The bowstring ckened. The bow that had been held up proudly now pointed downward like an old man bowing his head.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not all over yet.¡±

    However, Orange Altair had not yet bowed her head.

    There were still many suspicious aspects about Han Jae-jung. As thought earlier, this could be a staged show, or real internal strife could have urred. Whatever it was, it was certain that Han Jae-jung had some kind of connection with the mysterious person.

    But at the same time, it was true that anxiety had begun to sprout.

    What if Han Jae-jung was truly an innocent civilian?

    If so, how should she clean up what she had done?

    What were those words she heard from the viin then? Is a peaceful future and ordinary life all that remains for Joo Ah-yoon? Am I the only loser?

    No.

    ¡°I will prove it¡­.¡±

    She must prove it. That she wasn¡¯t wrong. That short Joo Ah-yoon, her unreachable senior Blue Sirius, Red Vega, and all the other geniuses. She will make them acknowledge.

    That she deserves to be a hero, that she¡¯s not just trash steeped in defeatism.

    ¡°¡­Proof.¡±

    She suddenly felt envious of Han Jae-jung. Despite being a civilian, he¡¯s close to magical girls and confident. Moreover, because he¡¯s a civilian, he can be protected by magical girls without the burden of having to protect someone. She suddenly envied him, who was protected by all the figures she admired.

    Howfortable must a life without being a hero be?

    How miserable must a life be after ceasing to be a hero?

    These two contradictory emotions swirled within her.

    [Sirius, please calm down! You¡¯ll die at this rate!]

    [I, I thought I was being quite restrained¡­]

    [Senior, you¡¯re so fierce! I want to try next! I want to put the tip of the horn whistle under the fingernails!]

    [Our Japanese friend. You¡¯re too violent. Please restrain yourself.]

    [Yes sir!]

    ¡°Sigh¡­.¡±

    She calmed her mind for now while listening to the magical girls¡¯ conversation through the earpiece. She¡¯s still on duty. Continue with personal doubts, but don¡¯t forget to maintain her duties. Once again, she raised her bow and continued her vignce.

    And in that focused view, she realized something was approaching near the underpass.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    It was a viin she had seen before.

    ¡°Ah, I remember.¡±

    It¡¯s the viin who was hanging on the Watcher¡¯s shoulder at that time. Just as she identified who it was, that viin began to charge at an incredible speed.

    Orange Altair released the bowstring without hesitation, shooting an arrow, and reported over the radio. The viin easily avoided the arrow.

    ¡°Hy-Currently a viin is approaching there! Everyone prepare¡­ Ugh!¡±

    For a moment, she felt like her eyes met with that viin. A coincidence? It must be a coincidence. Cold sweat ran down her spine like tears. Unlike her heart pounding greatly with fear, her body skillfully assumed a stance. Ready to shoot an arrow at him at any time.

    Just as she finished preparing to shoot another arrow. The viin disappeared from her sight. Instead, a shadow was cast over her own shadow.

    ¡°What is this¡­.¡±

    The source of that shadow was the viin she had just seen. As he waved his hand, a wind so strong that it was difficult to keep her eyes open blew.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    And when she opened her eyes again, what she saw was.

    The scenery of an ind so bizarre it seemed artificial. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    <b><i>Symbol of Peace (11)</i></b>

    ¡°Altair?! Altair?! Answer me! Altair!¡±

    Themunication cut off with Orange Altair¡¯s scream over the earpiece. The various magical girls who were about to interrogate, torture, or stop the torture of the attacker simultaneously looked at each other in confusion.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°It must be a viin.¡±

    Someone muttered. The signal was cut off as soon as reports of observing a viin came in. The circumstances were so clear that no one objected.

    A solemn atmosphere settled, colder than ice shards. The gazes that had been focused on one spot dispersed again.

    ¡°Jae-jung, stay close to me.¡±

    Blue Sirius stepped forward, as if to shield Han Jae-jung. The other magical girls also surrounded the only civilian here in a circle to protect him, each drawing their weapons or surrounding themselves with magic.The tense atmosphere rose in proportion to the increasing vignce.

    ¡°Just so you know, I¡¯ve spent all my money recently, so I don¡¯t have any for condolence money.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s condolence money?¡±

    ¡°Money you give at funerals.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then I don¡¯t have any either! I spend money as soon as I get it!¡±

    ¡°Are you bragging about that?¡±

    Even as they exchanged these frivolous jokes, the atmosphere refused to lighten. Despite so many magical girls gathered here, no one wascent or at ease in this situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not bragging, just saying.¡±

    The wind blew.

    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±

    Blue Sirius adjusted her grip on her three swords, changing her stance in the direction of the wind.

    ¡°Then we shouldn¡¯t create any situations where we might die.¡±

    The wind continued to blow without dying down. It had a force simr to the strong, salty winds characteristic of coastal areas. Hair swayed as if it had a will of its own, and decorations like hats seemed about to fly high into the sky.

    ¡°Oh, ohhh¡­¡±

    The man who had been in agony raised his head. The lifeless eyes of the strange middle-aged man, who called himself part of the Argo family and was neither human nor viin, lit up, and a curve appeared on his previously motionless lips.

    Han Jae-jung, sensing something ominous, reached for his belt. Transforming among these people would be tantamount to suicide, but just in case¡­

    Then the metal ball elegantly dodged his hand.

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    The belt that usually came immediately when called was suddenly refusing to transform. It was unthinkable. At the same time, his left eye started to hurt.

    He suddenly realized that there was something wrong with both the belt system and his body.

    ¡°I believed in you, big brother!¡±

    As he shouted, the wind grew even fiercer. There were few who this self-proimed Argo family member would call big brother. It was as good as revealing the identity of this wind.

    The wind showed no signs of stopping and grew even stronger. It was hard to even stand properly. If an earthquake could be caused by wind alone, it would be like this. The overwhelming wind pressure made breathing difficult and filled their eardrums with nothing but the sound of wind.

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    ¡°Girls, find your positions!¡±

    ¡°What?! I can¡¯t hear you!¡±

    In the wind that made it difficult to even open their eyes, a shadow was visible. Han Jae-jung recognized whose shadow it was at a nce. One of the core executives of the Argo family. The second, October of the Sail constetion.

    ¡®But wait.¡¯

    Starlight mixed with the wind. The wind sparkled like a shimmering silk cloth. It was as if the Milky Way was flowing on the wind.

    ¡®That guy. Was he always this strong?¡¯

    That wind obscured their vision.

    And then their vision cleared again.

    ¡°¡­I knew this would happen.¡±

    What they saw was apletely different world from where they had been before.

    Thendscape of an oddly artificial ind. A space with the scenery of a southern ind that looked like a painting. They had reached Argo¡¯s Goldilocks Zone.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Looking around, he felt something strange.

    ¡°Why is there no one here?¡±

    It was quiet. The gale that had been blowing until just now had transformed into a pleasant cool breeze, and at the same time, the many people who had been with them had transformed into silence.

    There was no one around Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°Did I go somewhere else alone¡­?¡±

    ¡°W-well, what a coincidence! Ha, haha¡­ Did you get lost too?¡±

    Someone responded to his mutterings.

    ¡°¡­Jason?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,rade¡­ Ahem, I know it¡¯s shameless, but I ask you once again.¡±

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s gaze fell on Jason, and without any hesitation, he knelt down.

    ¡°Please help me!¡±

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°He¡¯ste¡­.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon grumbled disinterestedly, resting her chin on her hand. Having worked as a magical girl herself, she knew that during operations, one couldn¡¯t make contact, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling lonely.

    [Why didn¡¯t you volunteer as bait?]

    ¡°Two people aren¡¯t needed for that kind of operation. It¡¯s actually worse if the workforce is dispersed.¡±

    [I see¡­ But then why are you still here? You¡¯re not needed, right?]

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    She vented her frustration on her former mascot, now a belt in the form of a parrot, and clicked her tongue.

    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s dangerous, I could rush over, and if it¡¯s sessful, I could congratte them when they return. If they fail ande back, I couldfort them.¡±

    [Even so, is there any need to wait here stupidly?]

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    [If you were that worried, you shouldn¡¯t have let this kind of operation proceed in the first ce¡­.]

    ¡°I said shut up! The reason I agreed to brother¡¯s impulsive action was¡­ was¡­.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon sighed deeply and dropped her head onto the table. With a bang, the teacups on the table shook.

    [She¡¯s finally gone mad.]

    ¡°That bastard Altarimu¡­ She keeps suspecting brother.¡±

    [I think it¡¯s quite reasonable to suspect him, though?]

    ¡°You¡¯re not on our side. Well, fine. I think it¡¯s understandable to be suspicious, but¡­.¡±

    Orange Altair¡¯s behavior was particrly strange today. Though her hot-tempered personality was already known, she wasn¡¯t the type to baselessly criticize civilians. There was only one reason for this change.

    None other than Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s existence. As someone who always subtly provoked and sought attention, she must have been annoyed by Han Jae-jung, who was now with her after retirement.

    She had always been prone to prejudice and jumping to conclusions. If several suspicious incidents ur involving someone with an unfavorable impression, she would naturally interpret the content to fit her preferences.

    From what was shown today, Orange Altair is suspecting Han Jae-jung of being a member of the Argo Family.

    While the process of suspicion might have been rational, the result is absurd.

    The problem is that result. What would happen if she, with her unnecessarily strong pride yetcking self-esteem, realized that she had wrongly treated a civilian as an enemy based on a mistaken judgment?

    ¡°What will she do when she realizes she¡¯s wrong¡­.¡±

    She would crumble.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I agreed. She needs to realize before the problem gets serious. If she learns the truth after she starts seriously ndering him, it¡¯ll be hard to turn back.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon agreed to the operation out of concern not just for Han Jae-jung, but also for Ara. Of course, it was also to make her realize her misunderstanding before she could harm Han Jae-jung.

    Ara had a bad habit from the past. Act first, regretter. Even while regretting, she doesn¡¯t know how to clean up what she¡¯s done, so she just agonizes and wastes time. In the end, she doesn¡¯t resolve anything and avoids problem-solving.

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t like this when she first came¡­.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon smiled slightly, recalling Orange Altair in her rookie days. Perhaps because the cafe that was bustling until just now had suddenly be quiet, Joo Ah-yoon was lost in memories.

    There¡¯spetition among magical girls. Except for exceptions like Red Vega or White Davi, no matter how close they are, they can¡¯t help but be aware of beingpared to each other. Orange Altair was one of those aware people.

    There¡¯s a certain tension at the magical girl headquarters. The tension of wondering what incident will ur today. The tension of wondering how much one can contribute today.

    Joo Ah-yoon looked around the now-empty cafe interior and thought.

    It¡¯s certain that there won¡¯t be any customers for a while anyway. In that case, it might be nice to use this cafe as a space for those restless souls.

    A resting ce to continue their dreams.

    A peaceful space where magical girls can rxfortably.

    Is this thought simply a business mindset, or is it sympathy blooming now that she¡¯s retired from being a magical girl and considers herself an outsider?

    ¡°¡­Have I changed because of brother too?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon smiled wryly and looked at the clock. There was still a lot of time left before the night would pass.

    Also, it was toote for anyone to visit.

    Knock knock knock.

    A knocking sound came from the door.

    [¡­Guardian.]

    ¡°I know.¡±

    None of the people who might return would knock while opening the door, and even if it were a vagrant hurriedly seeking shelter from the night, the gesture was too polite and leisurely.

    Joo Ah-yoon felt an unparalleled threat from this mannered gesture. She reached out and grabbed the metal ball. As soon as she felt the cold metal in her palm, the ball transformed into a W-shaped belt, like a bird spreading its wings.

    ¡°Who the hell is making a fuss at night?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon asked the person beyond the door.

    ¡°Hey, fuck, aren¡¯t you going to answer?¡±

    She tried speaking strongly, mixing in curses, but couldn¡¯t erase the trembling underlying her voice.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Crash! Before Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s shout had even finished, the window shattered. No special weapon was needed to break the window. Just a strong vibration. Overwhelming air pressure was enough. Shards of broken ss grazed Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s cheek as they passed.

    ¡°You bastard, do you know how hard I worked to clean that window! You¡¯re fucking dead.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon wiped the blood trickling down her cheek and attached the belt to her waist. With a clinking sound, metal wires wrapped around her waist, firmly securing the belt, and Joo Ah-yoon immediately took a transformation pose.

    ¡°Transform!¡±

    From the lens embedded in the center of the belt outward, a light pink light lit up, like a bird¡¯s wings spreading.

    [Deneb!]

    [Deneb!]

    [Deneb Kaitos!]

    [Deneb Algedi!]

    [Deneb Dulfim!]

    Five different stars, the stars of their tails, came together to form a new constetion.

    [CASSIOPEIA!]

    [CONSTELLATION OBSERVATION!]

    The light extended powerfully, unwavering even in the wind. By the time all that light enveloped Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s entire body.

    [Are You Ready?]

    The wind stopped, and a newndscape greeted her before she had fully finished her preparations.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Where¡­ Is this ce?¡±

    Orange Altair looked aroundpulsively, like a meerkat.

    ¡°Why am I in this state¡­.¡±

    Holding an arrow tightly, ready to shoot at any moment, she wandered around the ind. Her hand gripping the bowstring was trembling.

    ¡°¡­I guess I deserved this!¡±

    Due to her own weakness, she couldn¡¯t properly counter and fell for the enemy¡¯s strategy. Who would have thought they had the ability to forcibly teleport someone? Is this the rumored Goldilocks Zone?

    Even for someone who had faced various viins, she didn¡¯t have much experience dealing with high-level entities with such diverse abilities.

    ¡°No, no. Don¡¯t panic. This is an opportunity. A chance! I might be able to unravel the secrets of this ce and dismantle the Argo Family¡­ So don¡¯t panic¡­ Slowly¡­ Stealthily¡­.¡±

    As she muttered to herself as if brainwashing herself, a fierce sh of light that could even kill sunlight blinked around her. Orange Altair turned her head as if enchanted and stared at the light.

    Although the intensity of light was enough to risk blindness, her eyes, trained by the body of a magical girl, directly absorbed the lightpletely. Despite the considerable distance between her position and the source, her overwhelming sniper-like vision clearly reflected the scenery of the origin.

    A human figure was visible in the sh. Moreover, it was the figure of someone she knew. Although it was just a silhouette, that outline was clearly¡­..

    ¡°¡­Deneb?¡±

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    [Are You Ready?]

    ¡°¡­It didn¡¯t work this time.¡±

    But the transformation that had already begun couldn¡¯t be stopped. Even if she wasn¡¯t ready, the emission continued, oveying armor on Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s body.

    Joo Ah-yoon likes this sensation. The sensation of her field of vision rising. Her height after transformation is that of an adult male.

    But this time, she couldn¡¯t quite enjoy it.

    She felt deted because there were no enemies to face, no allies or buildings to protect.

    ¡°Ah, those bastards. Here again?¡±

    As if fed up, Joo Ah-yoon flew into the sky, fluttering like a butterfly. It was a move to check the surrounding geography first.

    That ce, which had be empty in an instant, was continuously watched by one magical girl. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    <b><i>Symbol of Peace (12)</i></b>

    ¡°What do you mean by help?¡±

    Even if you suddenly kneel down, it¡¯s just troublesome for me.

    ¡°Certainly. I owe you a debt of gratitude. You have the right to make some demands of me. I might be the shameless one here. However, I don¡¯t have the luxury to listen to your request right now.¡±

    I probably wasn¡¯t the only one who moved. The other magical girls must have moved too. If they¡¯re all gathered together, that would be better, but if they¡¯re all scattered, it¡¯s a problem. Divided and conquered in a state where we can¡¯t evenmunicate properly. That future was clearly visible.

    ¡°For now, I need to find people. I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ll talkter¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the people you¡¯re looking for, you mean the women who were with you just now?¡±

    Jason opened his mouth without hesitation from his kneeling position.

    ¡°If you cooperate with me, those women will be safe.¡±¡°¡­Is that a threat?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. I mean exactly what I said, in the process of you cooperating with me, you¡¯ll be able to help those women. During the process of my brother transporting you all to Colchis, I used my ability to make only you deviate from the original destination.¡±

    ¡°Colchis?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what these inds are called. Anyway, you can rest easy knowing you¡¯re the only one separated. The women are probably together. And the ce I¡¯m targeting is also where they are.¡±

    Jason raised his head and looked straight into my eyes. Although they were just inorganic eyes like a visor, clear emotion could be felt in that gaze.

    ¡°I swear by this vast sea. I have no intention of harming you or the people around you.¡±

    What a grandiose oath.

    ¡°Even if I lose my way forever, swept away by the aimless waves of this sea, I will not break this oath. How about that? Pretty impressive, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s an oath-making method I just came up with.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t been cured of your nonsense, I see.¡±

    I thought it would be some grand statement like swearing by the River Styx, but was he just talking nonsense?

    ¡°Ah, anyway, I¡¯m sincere. Really. I really won¡¯t harm you¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I get it.¡±

    This is unbearably awkward. What on earth is his purpose for using such an outdated way of speaking in modern times? I sighed deeply and sat down on the sandy beach. Our eyes met as he was kneeling. Jason is also a member of the Argo family. This is also an opportunity to get information about the enemy that needs to be eliminated.

    ¡°Tell me. What is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­! Th-thank you! Yes, it¡¯s nothing much¡­¡­¡±

    Jason paused for a moment to choose his words, then began speaking again.

    ¡°Save the people trapped on this ind.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like nothing much.¡±

    How can something involving people¡¯s lives be nothing much? Jason tilted his head, seemingly not understanding.

    ¡°Is that so¡­? Anyway. Let me exin a bit. There are ves on this ind. To be exact, on the neighboring ind.¡±

    ¡°So this ce is quiterge.¡±

    ¡°Well, it is the sea after all.¡±

    ¡°So? What about these ves?¡±

    ¡°My brothers are kidnapping people. They¡¯re securing men as soldiers and making women, children, and the elderly into ves to secure food. Some people wanted this life, but many didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°My brothers aremitting crimes. Whether people want it or not, they intend to make them participate in their ideals. This is not right. There¡¯s no romance in it either.¡±

    ¡°¡­So, you want me to free these ves.¡±

    Jason nodded.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡±

    Jason spoke nonchntly, as if it were no big deal.

    ¡°We just need to beat up all of my brothers. Violence is a question, and it always leads to one answer. Draw out that answer for us. It¡¯s our way of persuasion.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I like that.¡±

    That¡¯s a persuasion method I really appreciate.

    ¡°But wait. Then where did the magical girls who were with me go?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t mention that. They¡¯re where we¡¯re going.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Where else could it be?¡±

    Jason raised his finger and pointed somewhere. Following the direction of his gaze, I saw a massive building. It was an artificial structure that didn¡¯t blend in at all with the naturalndscape. It wasn¡¯t visible just a moment ago. Is this also the ability of a supernatural being?

    ¡°They¡¯re there. Our base.¡±

    Jason moved his finger, drawing a line across the building.

    ¡°I want you topletely destroy that ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­W-What?¡±

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Orange Altair stared nkly at the spot where the pink supernatural being had disappeared. If her eyes weren¡¯t deceiving her, the outline she had seen before it transformed into a supernatural being was Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s body. She had seen the figure of the woman she had always been watching with her eyes. If what she saw earlier was really true¡­

    But that¡¯s impossible. Joo Ah-yoon had definitely retired. She had sacrificed her lifespan in ast desperate attempt to save thousands and lost her light. She had even confirmed the test results. She was undoubtedly in a human body.

    Then why on earth did that just¡­

    ¡°Ah, aha! That¡¯s it!¡±

    If what she saw wasn¡¯t the truth, it makes sense. It could be some kind of misconception or misunderstanding. It could also be a delusion or hallucination caused by the supernatural being¡¯s unique and strange abilities.

    Orange Altair denied her excellent eyesight, which she had always prided herself on, while at the same time affirming Joo Ah-yoon, whom she had always ignored.

    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±

    To begin with, the supernatural being is Han Jae-jung. It has to be. He must be the one who deceives Joo Ah-yoon, fools others, and always puts magical girls in danger. He must be that kind of existence.

    Wait, when did I see him enough to judge him so forcefully? Have I seen him long enough to judge him urately?

    ¡°No.¡±

    Let¡¯s not be certain about anything. Let¡¯s not judge anything. Just gather information and confirm it. Orange Altair tried to reason with herself.

    However, she couldn¡¯t erase the doubt that had sprouted in her heart.

    The words the supernatural being had said before going to the cafe earlier. He had said that hisrade was in the cafe. What if that rade¡¯ wasn¡¯t Han Jae-jung, but Joo Ah-yoon?

    Ah, right. That pink supernatural being always went around with the one who called himself Watcher. What if the supernatural being who approached was Watcher, and Joo Ah-yoon was his partner?

    What if Han Jae-jung was actually just an ignorant civilian, and Joo Ah-yoon was using him?

    ¡°No!¡±

    There are still countless strange points remaining. The reason why someone iming to be a member of the Argo Family would attack him has not yet been revealed.

    But aren¡¯t freaks usually spontaneous? What if it wasn¡¯t simple revenge, but an indiscriminate attack?

    ¡°¡­Ah, my head hurts.¡±

    My head hurts so much that I feel nauseous. It feels like I have a fever. It feels like everything I¡¯ve believed in until now is being denied. It feels bad.

    To think that Joo Ah-yoon could be a viin. What an absurd proposition is this?

    She was always someone who prioritized human lives, even if her words were harsh. She was bold even in front of numerous anti-fans. I envied that, and that¡¯s why I was jealous. For what reason on earth would such a person fall to be a viin?

    ¡°No. It¡¯s not. The viin is that guy. The viin is that guy¡­¡±

    Breaking the resolution not to be certain, I brainwashed myself. Joo Ah-yoon is not a viin, and the viin is Han Jae-jung. It was much easier to think this way.

    It was a decision that broke the resolution I had just made, but I had to do it. Of course, it wasn¡¯t very effective, and the doubt wasn¡¯t properly erased, but it was better than not doing it at all.

    As I was muttering like that and walking through the forest path, I found myself deep inside the ind before I knew it. Someone touched my feet, which were in a daze.

    ¡°¡­?! Who.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    As Orange Altair came to her senses and looked down, there was a girl holding an armful of something that looked like fruit.

    ¡°Ah, ah¡­ Wow! Wow!¡±

    The girl dropped all the fruit she was holding and trembled in surprise. She was bewildered. Why is such a small girl here? Could this child be a viin too?

    To her, who had condensed starlight to create an arrow that could attack at any moment, the child asked brightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a magical girl! You, you came to save us, right?¡±

    ¡°What, what?!¡±

    ¡°As, as expected, my sister was right! She said that someday a magical girl woulde to save us!¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, I¡¯m¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll guide you!¡±

    The child lightly ignored her words and took her hand to lead the way. At that moment, any remaining vignce in her disappeared as if washed away with water. It was partly due to bewilderment, and partly due to innocence.

    She didn¡¯t want to doubt even children like this. After all, she¡¯s a magical girl too. After all, what she should protect the most is children¡¯s dreams and hopes. She still had the conscience from when she became a magical girl. Also, she couldn¡¯t throw it away.

    The arrow in Orange Altair¡¯s hand turned back into light and disappeared.

    I¡¯m not here to save you, I¡¯ve been caught too. Because she couldn¡¯t say such a fact, she held it in and only asked what she was curious about.

    ¡°¡­Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Scary viins invaded our home! And suddenly we moved here! My, my mom and sister came along too. I don¡¯t know where dad went¡­ Oh, mom said not to worry! She said he¡¯lle back someday!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a well-organized statement, but Orange Altair could understand right away. This child is one of the missing victims.

    ¡°Oh, where we¡¯re going now is where the adults are. There are a lot of people to save besides me.¡±

    Orange Altair, listening to the child¡¯s words,cked confidence. How can I save them?

    It¡¯s overwhelming just to take care of myself, and there¡¯s more I don¡¯t know than I know. I don¡¯t even know how to get out of this ce right now. I¡¯m separated from mypanions. No matter how good my sniping skills are, viins¡¯ can catch up in one leap. From what I hear now, it seems there¡¯s not just this one child. How can I alone save so many people?

    Of course I want to save them if I could. But I don¡¯t have that ability.

    ¡®If I were as strong as Red Vega or Blue Sirius¡­.¡¯

    Even if my bird were here so I could contact her.

    As Ipared myself to others, my self-esteem dropped again. Vague powerlessness and vague support ability.

    ¡°I know everything. Magical girls can easily defeat viins, right? I saw it before. A huge viin exploded in an instant! It was amazing! It was like fireworks, oh, anyway it was awesome! It was so cool because it was so strong! I, I want to¡­.¡±

    I¡¯m a miserable hero.

    ¡°I want to be like that!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Orange Altair couldn¡¯t say anything. If it were someone else, they would either say something positive, or if this isn¡¯t such a good thing, they would try to persuade her otherwise.

    But she wasn¡¯t sure what words to say, or if she had the right to say those words.

    Before she knew it, the girl¡¯s steps quickened.

    ¡°It¡¯s over there! Over there!¡±

    Indeed, something like a vige with clustered buildings was visible. There are people there¡­..

    ¡°W-wait!¡±

    ¡°Everyone,e here!¡±

    The child headed inside without hesitation, and the attention of everyone there was focused.

    This child is still young so she might not know, but Orange Altair knows. The fact that she¡¯s not famous, and is just someone who hasn¡¯t achieved much.

    ¡°A magical girl hase!¡±

    What would these adults think if the magical girl who came to save them was such a weakling? How disappointed would they be?

    Orange Altair raised her head with fear.

    As always, she felt cold gazes. /ippostrantions

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    <b><i>Symbol of Peace (13)</i></b>

    Their eyes were dry and lifeless, like rotten tree branches. They were the eyes of a corrupted life, devoid of hope no matter how hard one looked. Such cold and chilling gazes pierced through Orange Altair. They watched her warily, like beasts seeing fire for the first time.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Amidst this, there was also the pure gaze of a child looking up at her. In the suffocating silence, Orange Altair couldn¡¯t resist that innocent, expectant look.

    ¡°Um, well¡­¡±

    Orange Altair opened her lips to break the silence.

    ¡°W-Wow!¡±

    At that moment, cheers spread through the vige like wildfire.¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s a magical girl!¡±

    ¡°A magical girl hase!¡±

    ¡°What? A magical girl? Really?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°I know her! Orange Altair! They say she¡¯s a rare long-range sniper among magical girls!¡±

    ¡°So, is that amazing?¡±

    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s incredible!¡±

    ¡°I see. We¡¯re saved. We¡¯re saved, right?¡±

    ¡°Can, can we go home now?¡±

    Hope spreads just as pessimism does. For those captured by the viin, her appearance must have been like seeing a rescue ship in the vast ocean.

    Orange Altair found this reaction more bewildering than the cold stares.

    She had always been far removed from rescue scenes and had never heard cheers this close. The fact that she was someone¡¯s hope was too distant for her.

    In contrast, criticism and sighs were closer. They were clearly visible if she just looked at the machine screen. There weren¡¯t many of those to begin with.

    After all, a sniper without achievements tended to go unnoticed.

    But most people chase hope. They love goodness and praise heroes. These people were the same.

    They loved the starlight that came before their eyes. Even if it was a tiny, faint starlight that had been hidden by clouds, once it became visible, it was sublime.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you¡­!¡±

    ¡°See, I told you. If you believe and wait, it gets resolved.¡±

    No one was disappointed by her arrival. They rejoiced and praised her appearance. Not a single person doubted that she would fail.

    So many people were relying on her alone as their hope.

    This came as an enormous burden, but at the same time, as an exhrating thrill.

    For her, who had always protected people yet remained the most distant from them, this attention was as sweet as honey to a hungry child.

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±

    For her, who had been starved for attention and prone to showing off, this kind of attention was an unbreakable lifeline. Even if this praise was nothing more than a momentary illusion, it was something she couldn¡¯t help but enjoy right now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry now! I¡¯m here!¡±

    She had no certainty that she could save these people. Her body was tired, and her mind was tainted with doubt. She couldn¡¯t deny the possibility that everyone here might actually be viins deceiving her.

    After suspecting that even the person she trusted the most might actually be a viin, what in this world could she believe?

    But she had to shout.

    It felt like she would regret it for the rest of her life if she didn¡¯t shout at this moment.

    ¡°The arrow that pierces through the sky¡¯s end! Orange Altair! I, I will save you all!¡±

    How long had it been since shest shouted her entrance line? Her tongue even slipped at the end. Orange Altair¡¯s ears turned red with embarrassment.

    But no one paid any attention to that, and only countless cheers spread.

    ¡°¡­What should I do.¡±

    Orange Altair immediately regretted it. Even her swelling heart cooled down coldly as time passed. Cold sweat poured down like a shower, soaking her clothes.

    ¡°Is this¡­ The right ce?¡±

    She raised her head and looked at the ce she was about to raid. A massive building that didn¡¯t match the ind¡¯s scenery. Its height was so great that from this angle and distance, the top couldn¡¯t be seen.

    ¡°Phew¡­ I-It¡¯ll be okay. It¡¯ll be fine¡­ Probably¡­.¡±

    From what people had told her, this was none other than the viin¡¯s stronghold. The viins here had kidnapped them and forced them to live on the ind.

    In other words, this building was the headquarters of the Argo Family.

    It meant it was the hideout of those viins.

    The original n was to snipe from afar and copse the entire building. Bombing-level sniping was her specialty. It would consume some magic power, but she could turn a building of this size into a pile of sand in no time.

    This judgment was wed. As it was a viins ce, the building was on a different level from what one would normally think. Even after dozens of attacks that would normally reduce ordinary buildings to dust, it remained intact.

    She had just wasted magic power and physical strength for nothing. Having fired with her maximum firepower, she didn¡¯t have much magic power left. With this amount of magic power, it would be barely enough to catch one A-ss viin.

    In the end, Orange Altair had no choice but to give up on sniping from the outside and directly infiltrate this building. No matter how afraid she was, she couldn¡¯t run away from what she had already started.

    ¡®If I kneel and beg, maybe they¡¯ll listen¡­ No, no! Don¡¯t be a coward!¡¯

    Erasing the cowardly idea she had tried with Libra from her mind, she moved her feet again.

    ¡®What are the others doing right now? Are they worried that I¡¯ve disappeared? If it were them, they wouldn¡¯t have been caught so pathetically like me¡­?¡¯

    Would it have been different if it were the others? If it were those worthy of being called heroes, would something have changed? Would they have been a little different from me, who thinks about losing to viins from the start?

    ¡®My Ah-yoon¡­ I must have seen wrong, right? If the viin I have to face turns out to be Ah-yoon¡­.¡¯

    Her steps gradually lost confidence, and her body also shrank. She sped her hands in front of her chest, hunched her shoulders, and looked around anxiously.

    ¡®¡­If the viin really is Ah-yoon¡­ Can I really¡­.¡¯

    Despite her immediate desire to turn back, her feet moved forward as if by inertia. Eventually, she entered the building.

    ¡®Will I be able to kill?¡¯

    The moment she entered the building, a solemn and cold air greeted her. It was an eerie atmosphere with a hint of bloodiness.

    ¡°¡­Well, what does it matter. Can I even win properly?¡±

    In contrast to the clean exterior, the interior was deste. It was closer to a construction site mid-work than the inside of a building. There was no flooring, and construction materials like rebar and timber were scattered around.

    ¡°The inside is¡­ Dirtier than I thought?¡±

    She had expected it to have basic amenities given its corporate building-like exterior, but it was azy interior that had given up even minimal decoration. After self-deprecatingly thinking that she was foolish to expect aesthetic sense from viins, she continued on her way.

    ¡°And it¡¯s quiet.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the only peculiar point. She had thought that numerous viins would rush towards her the moment she invaded, but it was too quiet.

    The floor, walls, and ceiling were covered in soot as if something had burned, and there were signs of things having crashed and broken in various ces.

    ¡°¡­! Could it be.¡±

    Did the others also get transported here and then raid this building?

    ¡°Th-That¡¯s right! It must be!¡±

    Surely the other magical girls hade here too. With a simr goal, they advanced to eliminate the viins. This destruction and silence are the evidence.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not alone¡­!¡±

    Orange Altair hurried her steps, filled with joy. She¡¯s not fighting the enemy alone. She hasrades.

    Comrades who were always objects ofparison,rades she always trusted and relied on. Comrades who always shadowed her,rades who always shone brightly and were worth following.

    In the end, she wouldn¡¯t be able to be a hero today either.

    Fortunately, it seemed she would be able to survive today as well.

    With these ambivalent feelings, Orange Altair quickly moved forward.

    After climbing about 10 floors up through the stairs, a gloomy shadow followed behind her.

    An arm as thick as a wooden log wrapped around Orange Altair¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, as her breath tightened, Orange Altair was gripped by fear. But her body acted. The trajectory of the attack aimed at her abdomen.

    Gathering magical power, she created an arrow and gripped it like a dagger, then thrust it behind her.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    With a scream, the force choking her neck weakened. She didn¡¯t miss this opportunity. Quickly turning around, she raised her foot and drove it into where the arrow had pierced. The arrow went in deeper.

    This was no ordinary arrow, but something closer to a bomb.

    Just as she was about to detonate the arrow for the final blow, she got a proper look at the face of her attacker.

    ¡°¡­A human?¡±

    ¡°I, I am a proud member of the Argo Family!¡±

    What she saw was not a viin, but a being very close to human. Just a muscr adult male. Perhaps in histe 30s. She could sense a bit of starlight, but it was extremely faint. Even as he writhed in pain, he proudly dered himself a monster.

    ¡°I am a proud member of the Argo Family¡­ Gack!¡±

    ¡°Sis Altair!¡±

    Soon, his face was trampled by someone¡¯s foot. A dainty leather shoe. It belonged to Red Vega.

    ¡°Ve-Vega! Why did you¡­¡±

    ¡°No time to exin! And no need to care about things like that!¡±

    Red Vega showed not a hint of guilt despite trampling on a person. The cold gaze she cast on that person, as if looking at an insect, was the extent of her interest.

    The momentary joy of having arade was short-lived as Orange Altair¡¯s right hand was grabbed by Red Vega.

    She quickly ran into the building. The magical power emanating from her was minimal. She looked visibly tired, as if she had just been through an intense battle.

    ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s run away!¡±

    ¡°Run away? From what? No, why are you guys here¡­¡±

    ¡°What else? From that viin that attacked us!¡±

    Orange Altair recalled the terrifying image of the viin at Vega¡¯s words. That ferocious viin who could control winds powerful enough to treat a typhoon like a gentle breeze.

    Well, if he¡¯s also a member of the Argo Family, it¡¯s natural for him to return.

    ¡°But, why are those people¡­¡±

    ¡°Those aren¡¯t even people!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Ah, let me correct that. They¡¯re very bad criminals!¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Vega, over here!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    White Davi beckoned from beyond the alley, and Red Vega quickly hid her body in the alley he had gestured to. Orange Altair was with her.

    And in the ce they had just passed, a wind sharp as a de blew. The wind sliced through concrete as easily as tofu.

    White Davi quickly created a barrier of corpses to block that wind. Then they started moving again.

    ¡°Whew~ We survived for now!¡±

    ¡°Why, why are you running away like this? With your skill level, a viin shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Orange Altair couldn¡¯t understand. Why would someone of her strength run from a viin?

    ¡°Hmm~ I¡¯ll exin quickly, so listen carefully! First, about the person you took down earlier. Those people are voluntarily following the Argo Family. They¡¯re essentially enemies.¡±

    Voluntarily? This is different from the people she saw on the ind earlier. They considered being kidnapped by viins as suffering, so why are these people following viins?

    ¡°Why, why?¡±

    ¡°Wakarimasen (I don¡¯t know)! The only thing I know is that it¡¯s not brainwashing! But that¡¯s not important right now!¡±

    Red Vega continued calmly.

    ¡°And secondly, we can¡¯t beat that viin.¡±

    This was essentially a death sentence for Orange Altair.

    ¡°You, you should be able to¡­¡±

    ¡°No. Because that viin.¡±

    She thought they would be different. Unlike her, these brilliant and talented individuals¡­

    But that wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡°Is immortal. It doesn¡¯t die. Not knowing this, I wasted too much magical power recklessly attacking. With our current firepower, I¡¯m not sure if we can even get close¡­¡±

    Red Vega muttered resentfully, then gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s fucking strong! Ah, I¡¯m sorry. Ahem, that strong wind separated us from the others. We need to regroup to discuss our options, but in our current state¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Then.¡±

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s exactly as you¡¯re thinking!¡±

    White Davi nodded.

    The enemy isn¡¯t just the viin, but also humans working with the viin. And an immortal viin at that.

    They¡¯re all opponents that can¡¯t be killed.

    ¡°We¡¯re screwed! Hahaha! Forget about solving anything, we should just think about running away in our underwear!¡± /ippostrantions

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    <b><i>Symbol of Peace (14)</i></b>

    Orange Altair didn¡¯t understand the term ¡®immortal viin¡¯, but her question would be answered in just a few minutes.

    ¡°Vega!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    At Orange Altair¡¯s signal, Red Vega spewed out mes. Alongside the path of the fire, arrows flew together.

    The two spells, flying straight without any disturbance, shook one viin.

    It was a viin with a peculiar appearance, as if parts of a ship had been patched together, with a cape resembling a sail fluttering on its back.

    The arrow inflicted a wound on its shoulder, and the fire melted its body. While the arrow¡¯s impact was minimal, the fire was different. It made the viin¡¯s entire body melt like a snowman greeting spring.

    ¡°Now, quickly. Run!!!¡±But they fled without looking back even once. Although it was an attack that dealt considerable damage, they had no intention of continuing this battle.

    The reason was simple. That damage would soon be useless.

    Orange Altair, while fleeing, briefly looked back to check the viin¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Heh¡­ Hehehehehe.¡±

    With an unpleasantugh, it shook off the mes. Its grotesquely melted body was truly impressive.

    Soon, the melted wounded areas began to heal again. Beyond regeneration, it was as if time itself had been reversed. It was a sight that truly befitted the term ¡®immortal¡¯.

    ¡°What is that!¡±

    ¡°Right?! We should run, right?¡±

    A miraculous recovery ability approaching that of the Shield constetion viin. From what they had heard, even when Blue Sirius had buried its entire body in ice, it quickly returned to its original state.

    It seemed to consume little starlight, as it remained vigorous even when the magical girls had almost exhausted their magical power.

    ¡°Wind on the left! Dodge it! Aaack!¡±

    White Davi¡¯s body was swept up by the wind, her scream almost buried in the fierce wind sound. Soon, numerous scars were etched on her body as if she had been shed by des.

    Starlight gathered again in the viin¡¯s hand. Without any dy, a vicious wind blew again.

    ¡°Davi!¡±

    ¡°Ve-Vega!¡±

    Red Vega immediately rushed out, spewing mes, embraced White Davi, and quickly began to retreat.

    Having already wasted magical power, there was no reason to abandon Orange Altair, so she picked her up too and flew upwards.

    ¡°Me too?!¡±

    ¡°Might as well make the most of what we¡¯ve used!¡±

    ¡°Vega, it¡¯sing again!¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­ Yah!¡±

    The wind blew again from behind. Even though the distance was still far, the mes were constantly shaken by the wind¡¯s influence. Literally a candle in the wind. Red Vega flew her body even faster.

    ¡°Why is this ce so wide?!¡±

    ¡°I know, right! This ce is really strange!¡±

    It¡¯s frustrating enough that such viins are roaming around, but the building¡¯s structure is making the situation worse. The interior size that widens as you go up the floors and the unusually numerous alleyways. The stairs are not even visible.

    It¡¯s closer to a maze than a building.

    And there¡¯s another problem.

    ¡°St-stop! Don¡¯t interfere with the boss!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the ones who should stop! Don¡¯te in front¡­¡±

    ¡°Hiyah!¡±

    White Davi swung her horn flute at the person who suddenly rushed out from an alley. With a crisp impact sound, the assant rolled back into the alley. Thanks to this, they were also able to escape the wind¡¯s shing.

    ¡°Wh-what are you doing?! If they get hurt like that¡­¡±

    ¡°At worst, it¡¯s just a facial copse! Better than dying, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Orange Altair couldn¡¯t understand at all. Why were humans siding with the viins?

    ¡°Why are people on the viins¡¯ side¡­¡±

    ¡°Their families must be held hostage, right? Those viin bastards must be threatening their parents! Such filial piety, how touching!¡±

    White Davi was indignant. It was a sarcastic remark implying that it made no sense unless that was the case.

    Threats. Of course, it¡¯s an effective means. But their attitude was far too proactive.

    ¡°St-stairs! Over there!¡±

    ¡°Okay, great! Now we¡¯re going up~!¡±

    As soon as the stairs came into view, Red Vega actively exploded mes under her feet. elerating her body at a speed like a fighter jet taking off, the three of them went up.

    They climbed about three floors through the space between the stairs. This staircase seemed to have reached its limit as it didn¡¯t continue to higher floors and was cut off.

    Red Vega, who had been elerating rapidly, forcibly turned towards the interior of the floor, and as a result, collided with the wall right in front.

    ¡°¡­Oof!¡±

    ¡°Please move carefully¡­¡±

    Although the wall even cracked, the magical girls¡¯ characteristically sturdy bodies were quite intact. Rubbing her aching head, she looked ahead.

    Boom! Crash! The stairs they had just been on were torn apart by the wind and copsed.

    What would have happened if their escape had been even a little dyed? Orange Altair shuddered at the scene that was terrifying even to imagine.

    ¡°¡­It-it¡¯s over.¡±

    The uniqueness of being immortal, coupled with attack power capable of demolishing buildings with just a light gust of wind. It would be a troublesome opponent with just one of these traits, but it possessed both simultaneously.

    ¡°Sister Altair?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s probably more than just one or two of these guys here¡­¡±

    If we assume that the viin is an executive of the Argo Family, it means there are more viins of that caliber here.

    Plus, the one we saw on our way here. A viin that might be human.

    ¡°If there are several of those¡­ The magical girls are finished.¡±

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Weak.¡±

    Heughed as he pressed down on the third¡¯s head who rushed at me as soon as I reached the top floor. As expected, that second one was the unusual one.

    As Jason said, we stormed into the building. Since this space would disappear on its own once we took down the enemy leader, I headed straight for the top floor without hesitation.

    There were things that interfered in between, but they couldn¡¯t cause any dy. It only took a few minutes to reach this ce.

    ¡°Ah, no, this is too much¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s too much?¡±

    ¡°B-Brother, run away! I¡¯ll hold here¡­¡±

    ¡°You talk big for someone who couldn¡¯t hold at all.¡±

    I threw forward the axe as tall as myself. The axe, spinning like a storm as it flew, barely grazed his cheek and stuck into the wall.

    The top floor of a bleak concrete building. In its center. The strange man leaning on a noticeable red single-person sofa was in the middle of pouring an entire bottle of high-quality whiskey from who knows where into his mouth.

    After the whiskey bottle was emptied, only then did he look behind to see the axe thrown at him.

    ¡°Oh, how scary.¡±

    He muttered mockingly as he leaned back on the soft sofa.

    ¡°No, youngest. You shouldn¡¯t betray like that. And you third there too. Why are you getting beaten so weakly? Won¡¯t you get your act together properly?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll correct myself!¡±

    ¡°I only did what was right!¡±

    He was the boss of the Argo Family and the owner of this ind. The Dragon Bone Seat, September.

    ¡°Looks like our youngest and I have a bit of a different perspective. Well, there wasn¡¯t much detailed conversation during the recruitment process. Let¡¯s have a thorough talkter¡­ But you there, mister. What are you so dissatisfied about? I believe I even saved your life before.¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I have noints? Besides, that favor was from this inadequate guy, not you. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ You¡¯re right.¡±

    No sooner had he finished speaking that September threw the whiskey bottle.

    ¡°Damn right.¡±

    The hand that threw the bottle soon transformed into a cannon. Without any dy, gunpowder exploded from that vicious hunk of metal.

    The crude cannonball flew, breaking the ss bottle, and its fragments scattered like a shotgun, pounding my body. I took all those fragments with my body without retreating even a bit.

    I was only slightly scratched with no other damage.

    ¡°Oh? Haha! Your guts are impressive. Oh, I admit it. I really do.¡±

    I wanted to quickly slice his mouth with my axe for making such a fuss over nothing. There¡¯s no use in getting recognition from someone who kidnaps people and forces them intobor.

    September briefly erased his smile and stared at me quietly.

    I couldn¡¯t sense any feeling of crisis or desire to win from him. Only a tedium like cleaning upundry scattered around the house lingered in his eyes. It was the same attitude as when doing a chore that¡¯s annoying but can¡¯t be put off.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    He let out a strained groan, put away the cannon, and stood up from the chair.

    ¡°Our youngest and third. And our brothers behind.¡±

    The numerous humans gathered behind bowed their heads. This was currently the biggest headache.

    Humans.

    And of all things, humans who sided with the viin and received a share of starlight.

    Humans who can¡¯t exert power even at the level of a low-grade viin but are stronger than ordinary people.

    ¡°How many of you are not here right now?¡±

    ¡°About¡­ A dozen or so.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. Tell me properly.¡±

    ¡°¡­About twenty.¡±

    ¡°Wow, shit, you exaggerated by double? You guys are deadter.¡±

    I thought about whether to kill them or not, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t. Of course, there¡¯s no restriction on killing humans in my mission, but I still had ethical limitations.

    ¡°In my personal opinion, I rmend you deal with it. That kind of human is fundamentally no different from a viin, just with a different appearance¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kids.¡±

    Belt¡¯s nonsensical chatter was cut off by September.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s about time we leave this city.¡±

    At those words, the third one, November, who was at his feet, flinched angrily.

    ¡°W-what are you saying, brother! For you to make such a cowardly statement¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that guy¡¯s right. It¡¯s fucking noisy. If you¡¯ve been beaten, it¡¯s cool to just shut up.¡±

    September sighed and scratched his head.

    ¡°Me? I wasn¡¯t like this when I was in America. I know. But we¡¯ve grown our forces here, haven¡¯t we? Then there¡¯s no choice. Right, third?¡±

    Pointing at November, he raised his thumb to indicate the group of humans gathered behind.

    ¡°If we fight here, all these friends will die. They¡¯re valuablerades I haven¡¯t even finished teaching yet. Huh? Without loyalty? Huh? That¡¯s not right. If you¡¯ve taken them in once, you have to take responsibility and protect their lives too, right?¡±

    It was a truly strange gathering. While enving and forcingbor on those who didn¡¯t follow his will, he took in those who did and even spoke such empty words to them.

    Is there loyalty even among viins, do they cherish even humans if they¡¯re together?

    Of course, it¡¯s bullshit. Even the guy saying such touching things will abandon them without hesitation when an important momentes.

    ¡°A-are you listening to us, brother?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Have you ever seen me say one thing and do another, little brother?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve fucking seen it!¡±

    ¡°Well, then you¡¯ve seen well.¡±

    Hearing Jason¡¯s innocent answer, September nodded and chuckled.

    A cannon appeared in his gesturing hand, and he aimed it at the sky before firing. Bang! Along with the massive gunshot, his shout shook the building.

    ¡°Brothers, what¡¯s our purpose?¡±

    -To fight and win against strong enemies! Challenge! Victory! Conquer!

    The men¡¯s voicesbined to resound so loudly that they even drowned out the gunshot. It reminded me of my military days, which made me quite ufortable.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Well said.¡±

    September approached my axe embedded in the wall.

    ¡°Hey, mister. We¡¯re not really doing anything bad. Do you know what the kids gathered here used to do? They¡¯re poor kids who couldn¡¯t get jobs, had no money, and were starving to death. On top of that, it happened to be an area prone to viin appearances, so their lives were in danger too. Hey, isn¡¯t that too cruel?¡±

    Creak. After forcibly pulling out the deeply embedded axe, he raised it.

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s hard enough to live, let alone not knowing when you might die unjustly. That¡¯s why these friends came to me. Rather than dying like losers, let¡¯s challenge. Whether you die running from viins or die fighting viins. Of course, thetter is more valuable, right?¡±

    Then he swung it as if chopping firewood. Bang! An impact sound louder than the gunshot moved the floor.

    ¡°I just gave them an opportunity. And these friends are the smart ones who seized that opportunity.¡±

    -Th-that¡¯s right!

    -Correct! Correct!

    -Rather than trembling not knowing when we¡¯ll die, we¡¯d rather charge in and die in action!

    It was quite an impressive speech. Except for the fact that it came from a bastard who exploits those who didn¡¯t seize that opportunity.

    ¡°Our ultimate goal is to catch the three beasts. The lion, the snake master, and the scorpion.¡±

    The three beasts.

    It refers to the three viins who wield the power of the gxy.

    It seems his words about pursuing strong opponents weren¡¯t lies after all.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a wonderful goal? So. We can¡¯t lose valuablerades here. So, I¡¯ll back down this time. I have to protect our kids.¡±

    September raised the axe again and threw it towards me. I caught it. The sharply flying axe became as quiet as an obedient puppy as soon as it touched my hand. I put the axe on my shoulder and watched him with an intrigued attitude, wondering what nonsense he would spout next.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already recruited as much as we can from this city anyway. And since a madman like you is trying to kill our kids, I have to leave. Hah. In the old days, I would have fought.¡±

    With those words, the entire building began to shake. No, it was more like the beginning of a copse rather than an earthquake. Along with the trembling, the outlines of him and the people behind him began to blur.

    ¡°So I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°W-wait, brother! What about the ves?¡±

    ¡°What? Why should I manage that? You take care of it ande. And you, third! This is punishment for getting beaten withoutnding a single hit.¡±

    In other words, only they were escaping from this ind. I immediately threw the axe. It passed through him futilely and got stuck in the wall.

    ¡°Take care of your brother ande back. Got it?¡±

    ¡°B-brother! Wait!¡±

    His figurepletely disappeared.

    And the building copsed.

    TL NOTE; Hi @everyone, I am d to say I am not dropping this novel as the support you guys have shown has increased and I thank you for that as I do not really like dropping a novel. Bad news is that I will have to take a month break as I have a very busy schedule and that time will give me the chance to take a breather so as toe back stronger. P.S, have a great month! /ippostrantions

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    <b><i>Symbol of Peace (15)</i></b>

    In the end, he disappeared without taking any responsibility. Abandoning his colleagues who couldn¡¯t flee here, abandoning the ves, and abandoning the brothers he had ranked in his own way.

    It means he¡¯s just talking big but wants to run away because he doesn¡¯t want to take losses here.

    ¡°N-No way¡­ Brother¡­ Brother¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is that guy originally the type to only take care of neers?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m a neer too¡­.¡±

    At their feet, November murmured about the one who had left so emptily, and Jason blinked with a dazed attitude. To be precise, the visor part was closing and opening again. It was the first time I learned that visor had a closing function. I don¡¯t have one.

    Belt, which analyzed the situation in real-time, announced the lifespan of the building.

    [It willpletely copse in 3 minutes.]¡°I see¡­.¡±

    That¡¯s enough. I touched Belt and responded to someone.

    ¡°You heard everything, right?¡±

    [Yeah.]

    A voice much different from Belt¡¯s inorganic one, rougher and more vibrant, was heard.

    ¡°Then you probably know what proposal I¡¯m going to make.¡±

    [Ha, of course.]

    It¡¯s really reassuring. Personally, I¡¯d like to live peacefully, but I have to follow what they want.

    [Then let¡¯s see each other alive.]

    ¡°No, that¡¯s slightly wrong. At times like this, we should say it like this.¡±

    [What?]

    At times like this, not for our well-being, but¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s see each other by keeping everyone alive.¡±

    We should pray for everyone¡¯s well-being.

    [Hahah, that¡¯s right too. Yes, that¡¯s the right thing to say. Okay¡­.]

    Fortunately, understanding this meaning,ughter and a farewell greeting came back from beyond Belt.

    [Let¡¯s see each other by keeping everyone alive.]

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Wh-What¡¯s this?¡±

    While catching their breath, the building started to shake. This wasn¡¯t a temporary vibration. It was a rough tremor that seemed like it would continue for a long time, like an earthquake.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s shaking! It¡¯s shaking terribly!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that viin rampaging?¡±

    White Davi clung to Red Vega, while Red Vega patted White Davi¡¯s back, expressing bewilderment at this vibration.

    ¡°Would it be like this if it were rampaging! This ce is about to copse!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No one denied it. The might that viin had shown was enough to demolish a building like this in an instant.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, I think it¡¯s possible too!¡±

    White Davi quickly agreed. Of course, agreeing didn¡¯t change any facts.

    The magic power left in them was meager, and even if they survived in the copsing building, the fact remained that they had insufficient magic power to escape this ind.

    ¡°Then what do we do now? It seems like it¡¯s going to copse soon!¡±

    ¡°W-We should at least escape by ourselves¡­.¡±

    ¡°What? What are you saying!¡±

    As Orange Altair was about to lift her body with flying magic, Red Vega objected.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t just us here. Even though they¡¯re trash who were swayed by the viin, there are people¡­.¡±

    ¡°Vega, are you crazy?!¡±

    ¡°Davi is right. Are you insane? Are we in a position to take care of others?¡±

    Red Vega became dejected after being strongly rejected when she thought she would receive support. It was her own realistic suggestion.

    The seniors would be able to survive on their own, and Han Jae-jung, whose whereabouts were unknown, would be able to take care of his own life well enough. Even if he gets hurt, it¡¯s a good thing because there¡¯s an excuse to tease him while nursing him.

    ¡°Those who rose with viins will fall with viins!!! It¡¯s a good death for such guys to be crushed under this building!¡±

    ¡°They might have been brainwashed or something!¡±

    ¡°No! It must have been voluntary participation! Didn¡¯t you see those guys using starlight in the first ce?! Even if it¡¯s crappy starlight inhaled through drugs or something, their hearts are needed to use it! A heart that sincerely wants to use it!¡±

    There was nothing wrong with White Davi¡¯s words. Even for the high-grade drug circting among civilians, which supposedly allows one to use starlight for a few seconds when consumed, certain conditions are necessary.

    Just as it is for magical girls and viins, a heart is needed to use starlight.

    This doesn¡¯t change even for drug addicts or those using it through irregr methods. The purposefulness of what one wants to achieve with this starlight. Some desire must follow, whether good or evil.

    Stars don¡¯t shine for those who don¡¯t wish for it.

    ¡°Even if they were threatened or brainwashed, if they used starlight to attack us, it¡¯s proof that they had the heart to do so! Moreover, seeing how effective it was, it¡¯s probably not drugs! They are not innocent civilians¡­.¡±

    White Davi stopped speaking. Because at that moment, she thought of one civilian.

    ¡°¡­Civilian, Aniki?!¡±

    Her already pale face turned even whiter.

    ¡°Wh-What should we do! We need to save Aniki!¡±

    ¡°Ah, th-that, Jae-jung is¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wh-Why did I forget?! A person I shouldn¡¯t forget, a person I don¡¯t want to forgeeeeet!!!¡±

    ¡°C-Calm down.¡±

    ¡°Calm down? Does this look like a situation to be calm?! A civilian who participated in the operation is in danger of dying! Rather, why are you so calm, Vega!¡±

    Meanwhile, the vibrations were getting even fiercer.

    ¡°Ah, no, that¡¯s¡­ That¡­ Jae-jung is¡­ Special¡­?¡±

    ¡°Special? Are you saying Jae-jung is a special person to you, Vega?! That¡¯s an enviable fact! But what does that have to do with survival!¡±

    Orange Altair felt that her thoughts and flow had changed. She wanted to escape from this wretched ce right away.

    A building that could copse at any moment, an immortal-like viin roaming around, and even the humans here are not on our side.

    ¡°Well, everyone get up! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    White Davi seemed to have already confirmed that Han Jae-jung existed in this building.

    Boom! Once again, the building shook greatly. Something was seennding firmly on the floor that was swaying like a pendulum.

    A viin with an appearance like a pot-bellied ghost. Whirlwinds raged around his body, and all sorts of dust was swept up in that wind, giving color to the wind.

    It was a persistent obsession. Despite being the one who destroyed the stairs, it flew all the way here. Boom! Perhaps due to the impact that just shook the building, the floor tilted even more.

    At a point where they could no longer maintain their bnce, all the magical girls began to fly. White Davi immediately turned her body and glided in the opposite direction of the viin.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­! Y-Yes. Okay! Let¡¯s find him!¡±

    ¡°At a time like this?!¡±

    They¡¯re all crazy. They¡¯re not in their right minds. To prioritize rescue at a time when they should be escaping as quickly as possible, to save someone who attacked them, to find someone who may or may not be there.

    ¡®Is this right?¡¯

    Orange Altair watched their backs with eyes that were shaking like this building.

    No. There¡¯s no way that could be right. It can¡¯t be sane to care for others in a situation where it¡¯s difficult to preserve one¡¯s own life.

    ¡®A-Anyway, Han Jae-jung is a suspicious civilian! What¡¯s so good about someone who cooperated with these viins! We should survive now and oppose that viin¡­¡­¡¯

    Orange Altair suddenly realized.

    There¡¯s no fundamental difference between White Davi searching for someone who may or may not be there, Red Vega looking for circumstances that may or may not exist for a criminal, and herself who judged based on suspicion without knowing whether a crime wasmitted or not.

    The madness of approaching something uncertain.

    If there¡¯s any difference to be found, it¡¯s that the two have courage. She only had the desire to flee.

    She was about to abandon someone to death due to suspicion. When nothing has been revealed yet.

    Even if she survives, would she be able to defeat that viin? Would she be able to protect those people on the ind?

    When a crisis actually hits, she¡¯d probably find excuses to run away again.

    ¡°¡­Why.¡±

    How did she fall so miserably?

    The wind blew. A wind that shattered her wishes blew. In an instant, she lost bnce and pped like a fish pulled out of water.

    ¡°Kyaaaaaah!¡±

    ¡°Kuaaaaaaah!!!¡±

    The dull gray building finally copsed. The tall building crumbled like a sand castle. Everything copsed as if the space that had been there until now was an illusion. Her body still hadn¡¯t regained bnce.

    How did she end up falling like this?

    Is it because she doubted, because she was jealous? Or is it because she forcibly stayed in a ce where she shouldn¡¯t have been?

    She¡¯s always overshadowed and not noticed. But she doesn¡¯t have the courage to step forward either. She has no conviction.

    ¡®Joo Ah-yoon, how could you endure it?¡¯

    Although she dressed up as a hero, nothing had changed. She¡¯s weak and vile.

    ¡®How could you be so normal? How could you sacrifice so much? While being weaker than me! While receiving much more criticism! How could you! While being in more unfavorable conditions than me!¡¯

    She knows too.

    In fact, doubt was just an excuse. She just wanted Joo Ah-yoon to be like her.

    A normal person who gets betrayed by trust and gets hurt and sometimes cries, who likes to show off, who likes to be recognized by others, who has no ambition but doesn¡¯t want to best.

    If there¡¯s even one person like me, then I¡¯m not wrong.

    An unheroic, petty thought. Although she¡¯s been avoiding it, she knows.

    That she doesn¡¯t have any heroic qualities. That her capacity is too small to be praised by anyone.

    ¡®But still¡­.¡¯

    Nevertheless, she hoped. That¡¯s why she hoped even more.

    ¡®I wanted to be recognized¡­..¡¯

    Everything poured down like rain towards the sea. Like babies trying to return to their mother¡¯s embrace, like salmon trying to climb back to their hometown. Everything returned to the sea, the primordial womb. The fragments of the building did so, and so did the people who were in that building.

    There was still magic power left, but motivation didn¡¯t follow. Even if she survived this fall, the future seemed bleak.

    She tilted her head up and rxed her body as if slowly sinking into the sea. Numerous sins fell around her. The humans she couldn¡¯t protect fell, screaming.

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t see Han Jae-jung¡¯s face. He might have already turned into a viin, but if he was falling in human form. She didn¡¯t know what face to make. She had no idea how to apologize.

    The wind continued to blow. As if to crush everything together.

    Amidst this, a butterfly flew. With its fragile wings against the wind, leisurely crossing thismotion.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just one butterfly. The sight of several flying simultaneously resembled flower petals. The butterflies, flying like lotus flowers flowing in a river, touched the screaming people.

    They disappeared with the butterflies and the wind.

    There was no time to be surprised at that sight. Soon after, lightning struck. As her heart pounded at the cry of lightning that always apanies the storm, that lightning approached her.

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    I¡¯m really being punished. She closed her eyes in pessimism.

    The lightning was not hot but cold. However, although cold, it didn¡¯t constrict. This coldness didn¡¯t cause her body to necrosize. As if cooling the heat that had umted too much, it approached her like afortable nature. A feeling of being wrapped in the embrace of a viin while receiving sunlight and wind.

    Is this death? It¡¯s a strange sensation. She kept her eyes closed with such thoughts, but even after tens of seconds, the situation remained unchanged.

    When she opened her tightly closed eyes, a viin with a ferocious expression weed her. The viin of Ursa Major, all white with glowing red lenses. The former viin of the Big Dipper, Watcher.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°What a strange sleep talk.¡±

    ¡°Wh-Who said I was sleeping¡­ Hiiieek!!!¡±

    Orange Altair immediately fled from his arms. As the support disappeared, the wind began to shake her body. Oxygen and bnce began tock again.

    ¡°Yes, why did you¡­!¡±

    ¡°No need to know. Anyway, now it¡¯s not me but¡­¡±

    The Watcher turned his gaze away from her. At the end of his gaze was the culprit of this wind.

    October, the viin of the Sail constetion. Once the strategist of the Argo family, he had lost his reason and was rampaging.

    ¡°Bro, brother! It¡¯s over now! We¡¯re withdrawing! Let¡¯s go back! Brother!¡±

    His younger brother, November, tried hard to persuade him, but it was useless. His wind was indiscriminately shing both friend and foe.

    ¡°Bro, brother¡­ Damn it, you crazy bastard! Why won¡¯t you listen¡­ Argh!!¡±

    Soon that wind swept past even his own brother. A fierce scar was drawn across his chest. The wind that had been trapped inside the building had increased its might aftering outside.

    ¡°This is maddening. Did Libra do something to him after all?¡±

    The sea was lifted.

    Following the trajectory of the wind, moving like the second hand of a clock, the sea rotated and gradually surged upward. The area of the ind increased, and in contrast, the sea decreased. Instead, the sea filled not thend, but the sky. The blue sky was darkened by the sea.

    ¡°Brother! Where did you get such power?! I¡¯m here too! And our subordinates! Stop now! Ugh!¡±

    ¡°Brother! Calm your anger ande to your senses! We were about to go rescue our brother too! We just needed a moment to discuss!¡±

    November and Jason tried hard to persuade him, but it was useless. November¡¯s ability to control water was equally ineffective. Even if he drained the water, it would just be swept up by the wind again.

    About a dozen tornadoes, simr in size to the earlier building, formed and shook the world.

    ¡°What did he eat to be so strong? Can¡¯t even ask him, this is driving me crazy.¡±

    The Watcher advanced, wielding his axe, without retreating even in front of those massive whirlwinds. There was not a hint of hesitation in his steps.

    ¡°W-wait!¡±

    Orange Altair aimed her bow at him. No matter how much wind was blowing, she was confident she wouldn¡¯t miss at this distance.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t beat him anyway!¡±

    However, she wasn¡¯t confident that this attack would be effective.

    ¡°W-we tried our best¡­ But it¡¯s impossible! He¡¯s immortal! He recovers from injuries instantly! You¡¯ll just waste your starlight and that¡¯s it? I-if you don¡¯t want to regret, you¡¯d better listen to me.¡±

    The tip of the arrow, which should always be steady, was shaking. Her voice trembled like that arrow. But the bluff didn¡¯t disappear.

    ¡®What are you doing, are you crazy, Ara? What are you doing right now?¡¯

    Even she couldn¡¯t understand her own actions. There was no way threats would work against a viin who could move at lightning speed. Yet she did it anyway. It was no different from gambling. No, gambling at least had odds, so it wasn¡¯t an aptparison.

    This was like diving. It was closer to diving off a cliff without a rope or parachute.

    ¡°R-rather! That time, h-help us! There are people on that ind over there! If you help us evacuate those people¡­ I-I¡¯ll! I¡¯ll fight alongside you!¡±

    This wasn¡¯t even a deal. It wasn¡¯t a threat either. There was no benefit for him. Orange Altair racked her brain as much as she could. She knew that even the slightest misstep would mean her death. Yet she did it anyway.

    Because she had promised to save them.

    Even if she had to kneel down and lick his feet right here. She wanted to keep that promise at least. Was it because she had died ande back to life? Thinking that it was already a life she had given up, she wasn¡¯t scared.

    ¡®No, I am scared.¡¯

    Her teeth were chattering and her weakened legs could barely stand. But she wanted to cling on. For someone like her, who was weak,cked the courage to confront, and wasn¡¯t even smart, this was all she could do.

    He had shown the peculiar behavior of only dealing with viins so far. The only viin she could ask was this one. She knew it was a pathetic act to cling to an enemy. But right now, this was all she had.

    The Watcher quietly observed her.

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°The tip of your bow is pointed too low, and I don¡¯t sense anyposure at all. Anyone can see it¡¯s just forced bravado.¡±

    ¡°Sh-shut up! So what are you going to do? Die making unnecessary trouble? Or will you listen to my proposal?!¡±

    ¡°If you want to say that, at least don¡¯t back away. It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re forcibly suppressing the urge to run away.¡±

    It was true. However, Orange Altair raised her bow instead of lowering it. She stepped forward instead of retreating, and looked straight at him instead of closing her eyes.

    A suffocating silence fell. The fear gradually amplified, and regret also enveloped her heart. The bad habit of blurting things out without thinking persisted even now when death was right in front of her.

    It was pathetic. Thisst bluff. Thisst doubt, thisst struggle. It felt like all these ugly postures would turn into bubbles.

    Soon, the Watcher¡¯s voice was heard.

    ¡°To ask for help while suppressing the desire to run away, and from an enemy at that.¡±

    He turned his back on her again, holding his axe. An arrogant act that didn¡¯t consider her arrow as a threat at all.

    ¡®Ah, it¡¯s over.¡¯

    Just ugly, unable to help anyone. As she was feeling dejected like that, the enemy¡¯s voice continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s admirable.¡±

    Orange Altair raised her head. She wondered if she had misheard something.

    ¡°The courage to acknowledge your own weakness and ask for help even from an enemy, swallowing your pride. The spirit to do your duty despite wanting to run away. It¡¯s very admirable.¡±

    Am I being acknowledged right now?

    ¡°So let¡¯s be a bit more admirable.¡±

    And by an enemy at that?

    ¡°You still have potential left. Isn¡¯t it a waste to deem something impossible without even trying?¡±

    The Watcher raised his axe to point at the wind.

    ¡°Have you ever seen the stars?¡±

    The wind that seemed like it would blow forever.

    ¡°If not, I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    Her wind.

    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll ask you the opposite. Cooperate with me. And watch.¡±

    A hero.

    ¡°How you can be a star.¡±

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read advanced chapters, you can do soby unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    <b><i>Symbol of Peace (16)</i></b>

    Orange Altair stared at him nkly. She had been acknowledged. By an enemy, not someone to protect or arade.

    ¡®Is he¡­ Mocking me?¡¯

    No, it doesn¡¯t seem that way. If he wanted to mock or humiliate her, there were simpler ways. There was no need to be so roundabout to embarrass her.

    ¡®Then¡­¡¯

    She had truly been acknowledged. Acknowledged by the viin currently receiving the most attention, the one that even top-tier magical girls and S-ss monsters trembled before.

    No one had ever paid attention to her. In the end, even she had given up on herself. But in the whole world, only one person ¨C the enemy she had to kill ¨C acknowledged her.

    Her heart began to race. All the doubt she had cultivated until now had vanished, leaving her feeling almost naive.

    Could she really be a star, as he said? Could she be a hero?The wind blew endlessly, growing stronger. The Watcher tapped his shoulder with his axe as he allowed the wind to blow.

    ¡°But to see the stars, you must lift your head towards the sky yourself. If you still can¡¯t see them, you need to get closer to a higher ce. If clouds obscure your view, you must make the effort to clear away even the clouds.¡±

    After a brief pause, he turned his head slightly to look at Orange Altair.

    ¡°You get what I¡¯m saying now, right?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°From now on, you must challenge yourself endlessly.¡±

    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±

    ¡°By the way, this isn¡¯t a suggestion, it¡¯s a threat. Follow me.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ What nonsense¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t give her time to object. Without hesitation, he raised his axe and plunged it into the ground.

    ¡°Did you say immortal?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°That guy over there. Immortal, you said? Now that you mention it, I¡¯m curious.¡±

    Boom! Thunder rolled from the axe deeply embedded in the ground. The earth undted like waves, and between the cracks, pure white lightning rose high into the sky, intertwining like roots.

    ¡°Is he immortal because he can¡¯t be wounded, or because he doesn¡¯t die even if killed? I¡¯ll have to test it out first.¡±

    The lightning that overturned the earth finally reached the sea. The seawater that had been rising with the wind mixed with the lightning. The storm soon became a thundercloud. The white lightning enveloped the entire body of seawater, roaring with thunder.

    It was truly earth-shattering. The ground and sky shook together. The seawater, infused with cold lightning, froze as if scalded.

    Most of the sea evaporated instantly upon contact with the lightning, and the seawater that survived the evaporation turned to ice.

    It was a disaster that surpassed natural cmities.

    October, who was at the center of it all, didn¡¯t fare well either.

    In an instant, his body was roasted by lightning andpletely frozen. He fell to the ground like a fly fried in an electric fly swatter.

    ¡°Brother!!¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ Trulyimpressive.¡±

    ¡°You idiot! Is this the time to be impressed?! Our brother is¡­¡±

    November trembled in fear, Jason marveled, and Orange Altair was shocked.

    ¡°What¡­ Is this¡­¡±

    He evaporated and froze this vast sea at the same time. A miracle that even Red Vega and Blue Sirius together might barely achieve, he aplished alone. And with just one swing of his axe.

    It was overwhelming.

    What help could she possibly be to such an opponent? Was it all just a joke? Her self-esteem was once again chipped away.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    But the one who performed this miracle didn¡¯t seem very satisfied. The reason became clear soon enough.

    October, who had been dying like an insignificant insect just moments ago, rose again. The wounds that had been so vivid earlier had vanished without a trace.

    ¡°¡­Brother?¡±

    As November inquired about his well-being again, October stretched out both hands, staggering.

    There were no words, no roars. There was no sound. A vortex arose from that silent movement. The vortex, too small to be seen or felt, swelled instantly.

    Once again, the wind burst forth. It was a typhoon, stronger than before. Now the ground could not withstand it. The earth¡¯s crust shook, and sand scattered in the wind with the force of a shotgun st.

    ¡°Oh my, it seems he¡¯s properly angry now.¡±

    ¡°What, what did you do?!¡±

    ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll need your help after all, Altair.¡±

    ¡°¡­You know. My name¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do. I even know your entrance line.¡±

    He spoke while deflecting all the winds that could pose a direct threat to Orange Altair. It was clearly a friendly action.

    Viins are enemies. They should be doubted and guarded against. Even humans shouldn¡¯t be easily trusted once they¡¯re involved with viins. Didn¡¯t she aim her arrow even at civilians because she knew this all too well?

    ¡°An arrow that pierces the end of the sky, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    You can¡¯t trust the words of a viin. But for some reason¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you prove those words.¡±

    Orange Altair found she could believe his words.

    Each of his words exuded immense trust. It felt like he would even vouch for her if pushed a little more.

    Behind Orange Altair, who was nodding nkly, the Watcher addressed someone who had been listening to this entire conversation.

    ¡°You heard it all, right?¡±

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Oh, yes. I heard everything, but¡­¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon sighed deeply and smiled bitterly at the voice that came through the belt.

    His thoughts were all too obvious.

    An arrow that pierces the sky? Why allow such a thing to be realized? There might be easier ways.

    Why show mercy even to the opponent who pushed him?

    ¡°Are you a sucker? You seem ready to give your liver and gall to someone who doubted you.¡±

    [Our work is fundamentally a loss. Isn¡¯t it toote to talk about being a sucker now that we¡¯vee this far?]

    ¡°Yes, yes. I know that too. Thanks for the advice.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon shook her head as if fed up and cut off themunication.

    ¡°Why state the obvious? If I¡¯m not a sucker, why am I doing this crap?¡±

    She knows it too.

    This is a job that doesn¡¯t earn money, fame, or power. It¡¯s more foolish to think of profiting from such work.

    That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t want to lose money in her side job at least¡­

    ¡°Damn bastards.¡±

    She had expected that customers wouldn¡¯t flock in moderately, but she hadn¡¯t thought it would fail this spectacrly.

    Even if they were going to cause trouble, they should have done it moderately. What kind of act is a mass disappearance incident?

    Joo Ah-yoon sighed again, but for a different reason this time.

    While she wasn¡¯t in a position to worry about money, Han Jae-jung was different. He needed a stable ie. A moderate amount of money creates leeway for people. What he urgently needed now was money he could use freely without mental burden. Leeway that would allow him to look back on himself and take care of himself.

    Even if one says they¡¯re not in need of money, it doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t mind losses. No one wants to do work without reward.

    Profit is reward.

    Yes, reward.

    This is why Joo Ah-yoon ended up like this.

    Because she found reward in something other than profit.

    She even wondered if she could have provided this help if it weren¡¯t for this loss.

    In the end, she thought it might be okay even if there were no customers in the cafe, and if it just served as a ce for them to rest briefly.

    ¡°I must be crazy¡­¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon sighed for who knows how many times and looked around.

    The scenery of the dying ind was tedious. The beautifully and harmoniously createdndscape of the ind was fading, and only disaster remained, wandering the sea andnd.

    The wind blew fiercely. At this point, it would be more urate to say that the atmosphere had a will of its own and was shaking the world. It wasn¡¯t an attention seeker, but it was spewing its ability in all directions, which was no small trouble.

    But the most troubled were the people living on this ind. Poor people who were swept up by the viins and suffering.

    When she first arrived here and flew up, what she saw was thendscape of the vige densely gathered on the ind. Later, she learned about the situation on the ind roughly through amunication from Han Jae-jung.

    There were more people in the viin¡¯s sea than she had imagined.

    ves and voluntarily following subordinates. Probably people who had gone missing not only from D5 city but from various other cities as well.

    With magical girls added to that, this space was the viins¡¯ space, but the number of humans was far greater.

    She felt emptiness rather than anger.

    The fact that there were people to protect even in the viins¡¯ space, the fact that it endlessly imposed trials on those who were already overwhelmed just fighting viins.

    ¡°¡­Is this thest one?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon threw a butterfly. The wind was strong, but not strong enough to resist. It was a butterfly that could leap over and move forward no matter what wall there was. A stepping stone that could connect all ends to ends in an instant.

    A throwing star shaped like a butterfly but somewhat resembling a swan¡¯s feather. It floated away towards someone.

    It was a middle-aged woman trembling in fear.

    Their bodies and minds were too weak to stay in the middle of a battlefield where stars were flying. It couldn¡¯t be helped. From the perspective of the weak, the only thing they could give to this world was fear.

    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    The butterfly touched her shoulder and the person disappeared.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be safe now.¡±

    This is the end.

    She seeded in evacuating all the people. The viin¡¯s subordinates in the building, these poor people here, she sent them all out of the ind without missing a single one. It was fortunate that she had released a few butterflies into reality in advance.

    Now others no longer needed to sweat to protect people. In a situation where it¡¯s difficult to save even oneself, the need to look at others and get hurt has disappeared.

    But no one would know. No one would appreciate Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s efforts. Even those who were saved themselves.

    ¡°Ah, there might be one.¡±

    The only colleague who would probably appreciate it. Thinking of that person, a smile bloomed on her tired body to the point of nausea.

    ¡°I¡¯m so tired, shit¡­¡±

    But soon fatigue overcame that joy.

    This teleportation consumes starlight in proportion to the distance. This is clearly a barrier separated from reality. Regrettably, it¡¯s treated as long-distance because it needs to cross dimensions. That¡¯s how she moved about a hundred people. Of course, she had to consume most of her stamina and starlight.

    ¡°Whew¡­¡±

    The remaining number of moves is at most twelve. It¡¯s a lot if you think it¡¯s a lot, and little if you think it¡¯s little. In the end, it¡¯s all about how you use it and how you think about it.

    Everything is all about how you think about it.

    It was the same now.

    ¡°You.¡±

    If you receive a resentful gaze from a beloved person, is it evidence that you¡¯ve fallen?

    Or is it evidence that there¡¯s a belief that must be adhered to even at the cost of bearing that resentment?

    Of course, the essence is not like that.

    ¡°You¡­ How are you using that starlight? How can you use Deneb¡¯s starlight when you¡¯re not even the viin of Cygnus¡­¡±

    Blue Sirius. She was in tatters, probably severely injured. Most of the scars on her were covered with frost fragments. It was quite impressive that a person who uses ice magic was injured by ice.

    That wind was quite strong, so it could even deflect magic. Moreover, there were probablyrades around her. She must have sacrificed herself to protect herrades from her own reflected magic.

    She knows Yoon Seol-hwa. Just from those wounds, she can easily guess what kind of battle she went through.

    ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s your purpose? Where did you send all the people!¡±

    But Yoon Seol-hwa doesn¡¯t know her. Joo Ah-yoon didn¡¯t grieve over this.

    She was getting used to that hatred. As she removed that hatred, she began to understand a little about how she was standing here.

    She saved all humans except Orange Altair and the viins from the fall of the building. That¡¯s why she knows where Blue Sirius was. It¡¯s quite far from here.

    There was only one reason for moving her painful body through the wind. To save. To save more people.

    And the reason for this obsession with Deneb¡¯s starlight is because she cared so much for the original owner of this light.

    Various emotions coexisted within the hatred.

    ¡°What¡­ What happened to Jae-jung¡­? Did you move him¡­ Like you did to those people just now¡­ Like you did to us¡­ Where? Where?!¡±

    Her tired body lost itsposure and gradually became sensitive and irritable.

    Joo Ah-yoon admired her on one hand and pitied her on the other. She hoped there would be no misfortune in front of those who always prioritize their dreams over their own bodies.

    She didn¡¯t want to admit it until now, but now she had to.

    Joo Ah-yoon feels satisfied helping others.

    Even if there¡¯s no reward or recognition for this act and all thates back is insult, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she did the right thing. That¡¯s why she can be proud of herself.

    The role of helping someone achieve their dream. Even if it¡¯s not a prominent role, this is enough.

    She removed all the hostages that could hold them back in the battle against viins. There¡¯s no need to waste energy on these trivial matters. They just need to focus on their dreams.

    ¡°Where else but the safe, safe reality.¡±

    A thin butterfly fell from Joo Ah-yoon as if a feather was falling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All the innocent people have gone outside. The only ones left here are you guys.¡±

    The butterfly rode the wind and floated up into the sky. Its speed was so fast that it reminded one of a rocket.

    The world endlessly shook with the wind. The sky cracked and the earth split. It was like buildings copsing. No matter how much it imitated the world, in the end it was an artificial barrier. A space that had lost its owner, lost its people, and even lost its reason for existence. It would simply shatter when subjected to a strong impact.

    Gradually, this space itself began to crumble.

    ¡°¡­You, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    Come to think of it, I hadn¡¯t decided on a name yet. Neither a name for this form, nor a name for the cafe.

    Speaking of the cafe, I remembered a thought I had before.

    Since proper customers wouldn¡¯t being for a while anyway, let¡¯s use it as a resting ce for these dreamers.

    As a peaceful space where one can stay briefly and let go of everything.

    As a space that is like a symbol of peace.

    Thinking of peace brought to mind pure white, and thinking of pure white¡­

    ¡®Parrot.¡¯

    [I¡¯m not a parrot, I¡¯m a swan!]

    Right, it was always like this.

    Despite being a swan, because of the mascot¡¯s colorful appearance, I carelessly called it a parrot from our first meeting.

    No matter how many times I called it a parrot, its essence remained unchanged.

    Joo Ah-yoon smiled under the mask and answered.

    ¡°Odette.¡±

    She recited the name of the princess who turned into a swan.

    Some might feel that this beast¡¯s form is nothing more than a curse, but to her, this beast¡¯s form only felt graceful.

    Even if the appearance differs from that of humans, the actions would still be noble.

    It doesn¡¯t matter how others see it. The essence remains unchanged.

    Joo Ah-yoon was a girl. In fact, she still is.

    Even if she can¡¯t dream herself, she can protect someone else¡¯s dream.

    ¡°Instead of standing there in a daze, why don¡¯t you run? The ground beneath your feet is about to copse.¡±

    With those words, she disappeared. She didn¡¯t even give time to ask anything back.

    The ce where she disappeared was so clean. As if there had never been anything there to begin with.

    ¡°Hey, sister! Sister Sirius! How is it over there?! Did you find anyone?!¡±

    Blue Sirius shook her head as she looked at the ce where the strange masked person had disappeared. She smiled at her adorable junior who had followed her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave too.¡±

    Saying that, she turned her back on the empty space. As soon as she took a step, the ce where she had been standing until just now copsed.

    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no one left here now.¡±

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Orange Altair trembled with fear as she grasped the bow. Of course, that fear infected the tip of the arrow, blurring its aim.

    ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    ¡°Is this¡­ Right?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is. What else would it be? You don¡¯t have the right to refuse anyway. Just follow.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ But!¡±

    Her gaze was directed towards the sky. Literally, the sky. The sky that had begun to crack as space distorted.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way that¡¯s possible¡­ Right?!¡±

    ¡°No, it is possible. You can do it.¡±

    ¡°On what grounds!¡±

    ¡°My words. On what grounds.¡±

    ¡°Eek?!¡±

    Orange Altair was startled by the sudden appearance of a new voice. She was even more surprised when she saw who it was.

    ¡®¡­Joo Ah-yoon?!¡¯

    She clearly remembered the appearance of that masked person before they transformed. What she saw in the blindingly bright light was Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s silhouette.

    ¡®Ah, well. Nothing¡¯s certain yet. Nothing¡¯s certain yet¡­.¡¯

    Orange Altair stared nkly at her.

    ¡°¡­? What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Ah, nothing. Nothing, nothing. Really nothing¡­ At all.¡±

    She turned her gaze back to the bow. But it didn¡¯tst long before she looked at her again.

    ¡°Um, so¡­ Wh-what¡¯s your name¡­?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with this servile attitude? It¡¯s fucking disgusting. My name, you ask. My name is¡­.¡±

    Her words stopped abruptly as she was about to recite her name.

    ¡°¡­Odette.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you decided on a name? Don¡¯t know when you decided, but it suits you well. Except for the fact that you didn¡¯t tell me in advance.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, is that important? I just decided just now! Ah¡­ damn. I hate how my body is trembling.¡±

    Perhaps because the whole world was shaking, her voice had a ridiculous tremor to it. It felt like having a conversation on a trampoline.

    Orange Altair¡¯s pupils, who hadn¡¯t said anything, shook the most.

    ¡®That rude way of speaking¡­! No doubt about it! It¡¯s Joo Ah-yoon!¡¯

    Indeed, she hadn¡¯t seen wrong. These eyes were urate¡­! That person isn¡¯t even trying to hide it!

    While Orange Altair trembled at realizing this tremendous secret, the Watcher exined the n once again.

    ¡°Listen carefully. We probably won¡¯t have many chances. This space will copse in a few minutes, and if a creature like that is unleashed into reality, the damage would be unimaginable. It would be iparable to the previous bombing. So we don¡¯t have much time left.¡±

    Orange Altair felt a sense of difort at how naturally he assumed the human perspective while briefing, but as he said, there wasn¡¯t much time left, so she immediately agreed. It was actually true.

    Feeling a strange sense of unity with the enemy, Orange Altair nodded. Somehow, it felt like it would be okay to follow all of the Watcher¡¯s words. Is it because he¡¯s the benefactor who recognized this body¡¯s value?

    ¡°But the enemy is immortal. All attacks will just regenerate. That would only lead to a waste of starlight and magic power. But here, we have an arrow that can pierce through to the end of the sky, and a bridge that can connect anywhere.¡±

    He looked at Orange Altair and Odette respectively. As soon as his gaze touched her, an enormous pressure weighed down on her shoulders.

    ¡°The point is simple. We tie a butterfly to the tip of your arrow, and we shoot that butterfly at that fickle bastard.¡±

    How many lives were hanging on these shoulders?

    ¡°He will be transported to where your arrow reaches. In other words, the destination of your arrow will be that bastard¡¯s grave. If he¡¯s immortal, we just need to make him repeat death eternally.¡±

    Orange Altair only now realized. That attention means responsibility.

    That the risk of failure had grown iparablyrger than before.

    ¡°You shoot that arrow to the sun.¡±

    The fact that she was given a chance to demonstrate her abilities was not as pleasant as she had thought.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read advanced chapters, you can do soby unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    <b><i>Symbol of Peace (17)</i></b>

    ¡°What a stupid idea that is. Why the sun of all things? It would freeze solid as soon as it passes the atmosphere.¡±

    ¡°Well, the reason is simple.¡±

    Watcher pointed at the sky.

    ¡°If we¡¯re going to start something, shouldn¡¯t we aim for the highest ce to make it the coolest?¡±

    ¡°¡­Bullshit.¡±

    ¡°Style is important. Very important. Even if it¡¯s just for show, it bes a definite motivation.¡±

    The stage was set.

    A stage for her who likes to show off.At the same time, a stage to push her who always pretends to be scared and underestimates herself.

    Watcher smirked as he looked over the stiffly frozen Orange Altair. It was a civilian-like attitude with no sense of spirit at all.

    ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Orange Altair stared at Watcher for a moment and then nodded heavily.

    ¡°Yes. You must be scared. It¡¯s natural. Of course you¡¯d be scared if you think you¡¯re gambling with someone else¡¯s life, not your own. That sense of responsibility and pressure would make it impossible to maintain your sanity. It would bring cloudiness to your eyes and take away the calmness from your hands.¡±

    Theoretically, it¡¯s possible with Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s ability. I saw people who touched the butterfly in the falling building disappear without a trace. That¡¯s not annihtion, but moving them somewhere. Judging from the words they exchanged, her exact ability is presumed to be the power to move substances that touch the butterfly to where another butterfly is.

    If we make the butterfly touch that viin and shoot an arrow to the sun at the same time, it¡¯s entirely possible.

    The problem is that it¡¯s just theoretical talk.

    Shooting an arrow to the sun is impossible. Orange Altair knows this better than anyone because it¡¯s herself. She doesn¡¯t have such power.

    She can¡¯t bet people¡¯s lives on such a desperate attack.

    ¡°But that¡¯s when it¡¯s a gamble. I don¡¯t think what I said is a gamble.¡±

    However, Watcher still didn¡¯t give up.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯d show you the stars? I can¡¯t show you something that doesn¡¯t exist from the start. Orange Altair, you can do it. This isn¡¯t just encouragement. It¡¯s not a suggestion either. It¡¯s a statement. I know you can do it.¡±

    He affirmed her to the point of being forceful. When even she herself had given up, he alone didn¡¯t give up on her.

    ¡°On, on what grounds?!¡±

    ¡°I can see the future. That¡¯s why I know you can do it.¡±

    There was no lie.

    It was true that he could see the future for about 3 seconds, and he did see her shoot an arrow to the sun.

    There was no falsehood, only room for misunderstanding.

    He recalled the scenery from the original work. The majesty of shooting an arrow and bringing down a star.

    She is someone who can perform the miracle of connecting a line to a star with a human body.

    Even though she diedter, it was a great achievement. Moreover, in the original work, people who didn¡¯t die were rarer, so the word ¡®even though¡¯ is actually unnecessary.

    But this time it won¡¯t be like that.

    Orange Altair can be strong. It¡¯s an already observed fact. Also, that majesty will not be faded by death.

    ¡®Because I¡¯ll make it so.¡¯

    Despite Watcher¡¯s remarks, Orange Altair still maintained a passive attitude.

    ¡°But, but still¡­¡±

    However, her expression said otherwise. Her mouth kept twitching as if the long-awaited praise was not just sweet but prating her body. It was clear that just a little more push would make her fall over.

    ¡°Bu, but I can¡¯t shoot to the sun¡­ To snipe, you need to be able to properly observe, but the sun is too bright and too far away to look at¡­¡±

    ¡°Altair.¡±

    She is starving for recognition.

    To have her worth affirmed by someone.

    To be together with someone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t carelessly speak of impossibility. Yes, there might be impossible things. But that doesn¡¯t mean you should give up on seeing altogether.¡±

    A jealous girl full of suspicion and presumption, always making enemies due to her inferiorityplex. The opponent she hated the most was always herself. The opportunity Watcher was giving her was closer to a chance to face herself than a chance to be a hero.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a person worthy enough to face the sun?¡±

    She needed to look at what kind of person she really was, taking off those colored sses.

    ¡°¡­But I could ruin everything because of me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. You¡¯re not taking on this challenge alone. How arrogant. Do you think everything in this world is your fault? I thought you were timid, but you¡¯re overflowing with self-esteem. Good.¡±

    Orange eyes tinted with suspicion looked at him.

    ¡°I and Odette will be by your side. Your actions were prompted by me. Your responsibility is my responsibility. If you fail, you can me me. Conveniently, I¡¯m a viin, so it¡¯ll be easier to shift the me.¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this much for me¡­¡±

    ¡°What a silly question. It¡¯s simply because you have the most useful magic here right now.¡±

    ¡°You want me to believe such an absurd lie?¡±

    ¡°Whether this is a lie or not, you don¡¯t have a choice, do you? There¡¯s a saying, ¡®If you can¡¯t avoid it, enjoy it.''¡±

    ¡°I avoid it because I can¡¯t enjoy it.¡±

    ¡°Hm. You always have to have thest word. Anyway, that¡¯s what I wanted to say.¡±

    The wind was relentlessly raging. The sky melted like stic due to atmospheric vibrations, and the ground was lightly bundled and lifted like cotton candy. The magical girls who had lost consciousness woke up one by one and threw magic at the culprit who created this wind. However, most of the magic scattered without even touching the target.

    He lifted the axe he had put down for a moment.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re afraid, don¡¯t stop challenging.¡±

    Lightning shed from his axe, and a spark flickered in Orange Altair¡¯s eyes as she looked at it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make the path.¡±

    Pssh. The various epaulets attached to his shoulders fell off, emitting a steam-like sound.

    [Speed form.]

    The seemingly heavy decorations fell off, and lightning wrapped around his body. Then he ran straight ahead. Literally, as fast as lightning. An intense white lightning was born through the wind.

    Soon, silver lines were drawn simultaneously in several ces in the air. It wasn¡¯t actually simultaneous, but the speed at which the lines were drawn was so fast that it appeared simultaneous to most eyes. These lines cut through the wind, and the noisy vibration of the atmosphere momentarily met silence.

    This silence was brief; the wind rushed into the empty spaces where the atmosphere had been torn. Displeased with this tide, dozens of silver lines were drawn again.

    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s fighting well, as expected.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you rather fight an immortal than something like that?¡±

    Orange Altair quietly observed the viin. Did this guy not know what he looked like right now? A viin speaking friendly to a magical girl.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a viin?¡±

    She asked usingly, pretending not to know his identity.

    ¡°You and I are enemies. So why are you being so meddlesome? Why are you like this to me, who should be killing you¡­¡±

    Usually cursing like that, treating her like an unwee guest, acting as if she didn¡¯t exist even when she was there. Ignoring, mocking, ndering, and tormenting.

    ¡°Why are you like this¡­¡±

    Orange Altair swallowed the rest of her words. In fact, she knows too. The reason she¡¯s unkind when they meet as humans is because of herself.

    She¡¯s just getting back what she gave because she approached with a sharp attitude first.

    The girl named Joo Ah-yoon just has bad speaking habits, she¡¯s not a bad person.

    ¡°What does my appearance matter?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I said, what does my appearance matter? What¡¯s important is what I do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Sophistry. Appearance and origin are also part of the essence. They can never be separated. Humans and viins can never bebined¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, you talk too much. Are you a loser?¡±

    ¡°Wha-what?!¡±

    She was startled by the sudden insult. Orange Altair¡¯s expression was tinged with bewilderment.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? So you¡¯re saying we should just leave you all and run away? Because I¡¯m a viin? You¡¯re really frustrating.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what you meant. Why are you talking nonsense now? Aren¡¯t you just making excuses because you don¡¯t want to do it?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean no? How pathetic.¡±

    ¡°You really¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh,e to think of it, it¡¯s really pathetic, damn it?!¡±

    She suddenly burst out in anger. Orange Altair, who was the target of this scolding, shrank back.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it pathetic to make excuses and try to escape when there¡¯s something only you can do?¡±

    She had nothing to say. Even as a viin, she was the same.

    She lifted her head and looked at the world where the wind was blowing. All sorts of heroes gathered to try to kill the immortal one. The only one not moving was Orange Altair, just her. The only one who survived with the help of herrades and was given a chance with the help of a viin. The only one holding the key to victory.

    ¡®¡­Pathetic?¡¯

    For a moment, she red at the shameless viin with bulging eyes.

    ¡°The pathetic one is you, not me! What kind of appearance is that? Even if you try to save people with that body, you¡¯ll only get cursed at!¡±

    What a sucker.

    Being ignored, mocked, ndered, and tormented, what is this behavior?

    Even after bing a viin, has that foolish nature not disappeared?

    It¡¯s pathetic. Really pathetic.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing? Hurry up and attach that weird butterfly here!¡±

    She gathered magic in her hand to create an arrow and then held it out. She hesitated for a moment, then smirked and attached a butterfly to the arrowhead.

    ¡°Do well.¡±

    ¡°You do well yourself!¡±

    After snapping sharply, the two parted ways.

    One forward, one upward.

    Orange Altair raised her body endlessly upward. To gain more altitude, to get closer to the target. It might be meaningless considering the distance to that target, but she stopped such pessimistic thoughts and just moved her body.

    Challenge.

    Now she abandoned all worries and anxieties. She also abandoned her usual pessimism and inferiorityplex, and jealousy. As much as she abandoned, her body became lighter and closer to the sky.

    The wind didn¡¯t blow around her. All the winding towards her was blocked and disappeared by lightning.

    She saw the being who acknowledged her.

    She saw the being she wanted to be acknowledged by. She saw Joo Ah-yoon.

    Pathetic woman.

    What¡¯s so good about continuing to do such foolish things? You finally quit being a magical girl, you should be happy. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re walking this difficult path.

    If you became a viin, you should just do crazy things ording to your desires, why are you trying to save people? Really pathetic¡­

    ¡®No, I¡¯m the pathetic one!¡¯

    There¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t stop challenging even after bing a viin, why did I stop?

    If she were to go crazy and rampage, I could at least hate her, but now I can¡¯t even do that.

    ¡®You¡¯re still amazing, aren¡¯t you¡­!¡¯

    Acknowledging it made her feel better.

    She wanted to be acknowledged by Joo Ah-yoon. Because she admired her. She admired the woman who walked a path both simr andpletely different from her own.

    ¡°I hope you keep being so amazing!¡±

    The heat of the sun draws closer. Her face was hot. Her body was filled with heat. Now she can barely see people. They look as small as dots. The sky was vast and clear. It seemed to cleanse her vulgar heart.

    She picked up the bow. She raised it diagonally upward. She drew the bowstring. She drew it even stronger than usual. She gripped it so tightly that the tendons in her arms felt like they would snap and the blood vessels in her eyes might burst.

    There was no thought of failure.

    ¡°When I be more amazing than you someday, I¡¯ll shine even brighter!¡±

    What was created at the end of oveing fear and inferiority was a desire for improvement.

    Not the desire to tear others down out of envy or to fall into the abyss together out of a sense of kinship, but a pure desire for ascension.

    I saw you, who even after falling to the lowest point a person can fall ¨C bing a viin ¨C still continued to strive to be human.

    I saw you, who in a much worse situation than mine, became a much more amazing person than me. You who remained proud regardless of ability or frustration.

    You who could always save people as if it were natural.

    With someone like you around, I can¡¯t fall here.

    Now there¡¯s no delusion. No doubt. Only certainty.

    I can believe. I can do it.

    Orange Altair recalled the first day she encountered magic. More precisely, the heartfelt wish she made to the stars on that first day.

    I want to be like that person. And I can do it. I can do even better. I can be acknowledged by everyone.

    The heart that started from such admiration and belief.

    That¡¯s why Orange Altair¡¯s magic was the bow.

    An arrow inevitably leaves the moment it¡¯s shot. You can¡¯t manipte it at will. That¡¯s why a bow requires faith.

    The faith that my wish will hit its mark.

    Certainty beyond faith.

    A disy and certainty of one¡¯s own abilities.

    The belief that even if there are many variables beyond my control, it will surely reach my aspiration someday.

    Because it originated from this prayer, the miracles Orange Altair creates take the form of a bow.

    ¡°So, I have to shoot from here.¡±

    As if everything would end if she failed here, she concentrated all the strength from her entire body to the tips of her arms. The tightly drawn bowstring resembled all of her muscle fibers. It seemed like it would be destroyed after being shot once.

    Crack, crack. A terrible sound came from between her bones. It was apt to say her body was being ground. Blood vessels throughout her body were pulled, some tearing, and blood flowed from her joints.

    But there was no wavering.

    But this isn¡¯t my finale.

    This feat today is not myst.

    As someone once told me, I will be even more splendid in the future.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m the person who shoots arrows that reach the end of the sky.¡±

    She released her hand from the bowstring.

    Bang! A roar that was hard to believe came from shooting a bow shook the atmosphere.

    The sound, using the atmosphere as a medium, flowed like a wave and reached those below.

    Those who heard the sound looked up at the sky. A single line traversing the firmament at tremendous speed entered their eyes clearly. Just as that line was about to disappear from view due to its height.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Watcher cut the wind surrounding October, and Odette sent a butterfly through the center. It was thest remaining butterfly.

    The butterfly that flew straight touched October¡¯s heart.

    Soon, the wind was cut off.

    Starting from the center where he disappeared, gradually, the air began to regain its original tranquility.

    The scenery of the ind also gradually disappeared. The Goldilocks zone, having lost all its owners to maintain the space, copsed.

    As the tumultuous world regained peace, someone was falling from its center. Thoughcking the mboyant hair and resplendent dress, it was clearly an elegant person.

    Watcher immediately threw himself upon seeing this. The body he caught midair was remarkably lightpared to what she had been shouldering.

    Ah, it was when she reached the ground in Watcher¡¯s arms that she opened her eyes. Opening her eyes, Ara slowly looked around. The peaceful scenery of a city with no particr issues. A space of peace where the survivors were sighing in relief.

    Then, feeling something cold at her fingertips, she turned her gaze there. Perhaps influenced by where she had been earlier, a small puddle remained. It was reflecting the world like a mirror.

    ¡°Did you see the stars?¡±

    Watcher asked. Ara nodded, looking at what was reflected in the tiny puddle, too paltry to be called a sea.

    ¡°They were here¡­.¡±

    A sign was hung at Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s cafe. It meant they were officially opening for business.

    The name was ¡®Baekho¡¯.

    Not the white tiger Baekho, but named Baekho meaning ¡®whiteke¡¯.

    There were several other candidate names besides Baekho. After arguing for days about what to decide on, they finally agreed to choose randomly, and Baekho was picked.

    Joo Ah-yoonined that it sounded old-fashioned and wanted to change it, but rules were rules, so Baekho was finally hung as the sign.

    Meanwhile, Joo Ah-yoon, determined to make it sound trendy somehow, kept calling the cafe ¡®White Lake¡¯ in English, ignoring the decided Baekho. A wry smile came at the shallow thinking that using only English makes things look hip.

    Today was the first day of official opening. Naturally, there were no customers.

    Who woulde when such a crazy incident had happened in this city? Most of the people who were here have moved away.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    ¡°What.¡±

    ¡°Should we open a second branch¡­?¡±

    ¡°What second branch? Stop talking nonsense and think about marketing strategies. Listen. Using the fact that it¡¯s a store run by a magical girl as a marketing tool¡­¡±

    ¡°So, we make a second branch to make people think there¡¯s a first branch. This White Lake.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that pronunciation?¡±

    ¡°Why, is it British pronunciation?¡±

    ¡°How is that British pronunciation? Ah, wee. This is Baekho.¡±

    ¡°White Lake!¡±

    Ding. The bell rang, and finally, the first customer of the day arrived.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Um, hello¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh, what the¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re clearly a customer, aren¡¯t you going to treat them properly?!¡±

    It was Orange Altair. Ara. She was said to have been hospitalized due to the effects of shooting that arrow, seemed she¡¯s been discharged now. In her hands were a bouquet and an elegant paper bag.

    ¡°Th-this is an opening gift! And¡­ Ahem! Sir Ha-Han Jae-jung?¡±

    She ced the bouquet on the table with a thud. Her eyes curved sharply.

    ¡°Ca-can I see you for a moment¡­?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the ¡®sir¡¯¡­ Are you going to make a fuss again? Brother, just ignore her.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you want to talk about?¡±

    ¡°I-I want to talk alone¡­¡±

    ¡°Really nonsense. I can¡¯t allow it. Talk here.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon overtly guarded, grabbing my arm to prevent me from going near Ara. Ara¡¯s eyes, which scanned us perplexedly, trembled for a moment. She chewed her lips before finally opening them.

    ¡°¡­Sigh, alright. Then listen?¡±

    Ahem, Ara cleared her throat conspicuously and stared at me with burning eyes. Just as I was about to avert my gaze from the pressure.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorryyyy!!!!¡±

    Ara bowed her head 90 degrees. It looked like her head might touch the floor at this rate.

    ¡°I wrongly suspected you due to my mistaken view and caused you immeasurable harm! Th-this is my humble attempt to express that feeling¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, what are you doing suddenly, Altair. Raise your head. It was a reasonable suspicion¡­¡±

    ¡°Nooo!!! It was entirely my fault! There¡¯s no need to use honorifics! Come on, hurry and denounce me!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Crazy bitch! Hey, get out quickly. Should I sprinkle salt, brother?¡±

    ¡°You be quiet too. Qui-quickly raise your head. I¡¯ll gratefully ept the gift.¡±

    I reached out to ept the gift, fearing she might make an even bigger fuss if I refused. Then her two hands firmly grasped mine.

    ¡°You¡¯re so kind¡­!¡±

    Two sparkling eyes examined me.

    ¡°I misjudged you! You¡¯re not a viin, but a helper secretly protecting an acquaintance who became a viin¡­ Ah, I¡¯ve been rude.¡±

    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Ah, this is a watch. I didn¡¯t know the size, so I just wrapped the original, but you can adjust it yourself when you wear it.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, what did you just say¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, a call from headquarters. I hope your business prospers and you have a nice day!¡±

    Ara disappeared saying that.

    ¡°¡­What did that girl just say?¡±

    It seemed her suspicion had been resolved in a strange direction.

    Saying I was a helper secretly protecting Ah-yoon, who had be a viin, from being exposed to the world.

    The suspicion was resolved, but the misunderstanding remained.

    ¡°This is crazy.¡±

    When did she find out.

    ***

    Libra smiled deeply as he looked at the syringe in his hand.

    His ability of trade.

    An ability close to omnipotence that realizes miracles by paying a certain price.

    It was a drug that maximized that ability.

    Its performance was.

    ¡°Forced divinity.¡±

    Injecting it into viins to forcibly create a pseudo-divine state.

    The current version had the drawback of making them lose reason and go berserk, but that was something to be modified gradually.

    ¡°I should thank October. He was a good test subject.¡±

    He injected it into the kidnapped October and observed him. He went berserk for quite a long time, providing a lot of good experimental data.

    ¡°If it bes possible to control these pseudo-divine viins¡­¡±

    Libra would have a powerful army that no one else had ever possessed.

    He chuckled while looking at the syringe.

    ¡°Now, how will you stop this army?¡±

    He posed a question to someone who wasn¡¯t here.

    The person most likely to give Libra an answer now. The guardian of guardians. Han Jae-jung.

    He would even give up his life to stop an army of divinity.

    Only that one disappears, and others gain peace¡­

    A beautiful trade.

    ¡°I should look into the golden ratio.¡±

    Libra rummaged through theb in ecstasy.

    This drug would surely be a symbol of peace.

    ¡°Kuhehe¡­ Hahaha!!!¡±

    The viin of Sagittarius looked at Libra with contemptuous eyes. Recently, because he was absorbed in this drug research, the supply of drugs he used to give to himself was cut off.

    ¡°Idiot¡­¡±

    What on earth was that person that he would cut off even his own drug supply to find a new power?

    ¡°Han Jae-jung, was it?¡±

    The viin of Sagittarius became interested in him.

    ¡°I should look into him.¡±

    To see if he¡¯s worth cutting off my drug supply.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read advanced chapters, you can do soby unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121

    <b><i>Romantic Death Incident (1)</i></b>

    The Sagittarius viin injected thest remaining drug into his arm.

    ¡°Huu¡­¡±

    Letting out a groan like a middle-aged person entering a hot bath, he slowly sank into pleasure. A tremendous euphoria, like the sound of trumpets, rose along the bloodstream, awakening the mind. It was an awakening of the mind, and also a powerless awakening.

    Libra¡¯s drug contains various pleasure-inducing and hallucinogenic substances, along with a tiny amount of starlight. For S-ss viins who can¡¯t achieve physical growth afterpleting their constetion, it provides a temporary but definite pleasure.

    This drug offers the same effect not only to viins but also to ordinary people who have no connection to starlight from the beginning, producing what aremonly called ¡®light chasers¡¯. It¡¯s a beautiful potion that creates addicts who chase after light while struggling with financial debt.

    The Sagittarius viin was also included among these light chasers.

    This drug can only be made by Libra, who can adjust their own and others¡¯ starlight through transactions. There are no substitutes.

    But now Libra has stopped producing this drug. They¡¯re focused on researching other drugs.Even cheap drugs that are diluted versions of the original, thousands of times weaker, are hard toe by these days.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    The Sagittarius viin cursed casually as he threw away the empty syringe. The pleasure was certain, but too vtile. Like water evaporating and lowering the temperature, pleasure is the same. The moment it leaves, the mood instantly bes a low temperature.

    ¡°This is all because of that bastard¡­ Shit, I should have killed him properly when I shot him back then.¡±

    He sighed deeply and began toment. He should have done it properly when asked to bomb that day. They say Libra is busy manufacturing that drug to mess with a human named Han Jaejung.

    A drug that greatly enhances injected viins while making them lose their reason. ording to Libra, it strengthens the light at the cost of the viin¡¯s star and reason. Honestly, they didn¡¯t understand what that meant. The viins injected with the drug weren¡¯t bright at all, rather just dark, so what kind of light enhancement was it?

    ¡°Tch. What¡¯s the use of knowing that stuff?¡±

    It¡¯s not like anything changes by knowing the theory. They¡¯re annoyed enough to want to just kill Libra, but they can¡¯t do that either. If he disappears, the chance to receive the drug will be gone forever.

    In the first ce, who is this Han Jae-jung to be called someone with the qualities of a hero who will make a righteous sacrifice?

    ¡°Come to think of it, didn¡¯t they say he survived Leo as well?¡±

    There¡¯s only one virtue needed to survive that beast.

    Luck.

    Courage, power, wealth, and the like don¡¯t matter.

    A viin who tried harder than anyone to be strong died simply because Leo unluckily passed by their vicinity.

    Those who survived among the challengers were lucky that Leo withdrew during the battle.

    The Sagittarius viin thought Han Jae-jung was also this case. A challenger who luckily survived.

    But there was one thing, or rather two people, that the Sagittarius viin knew of, who managed to survive through factors other than luck.

    Sky Pris, who made Leo retreat with just a few words, without any battle.

    ¡°If that guy managed Leo like the master did¡­¡±

    The Sagittarius viin scratched at his injection marks for a while, then sighed and got up.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve got plenty of time anyway.¡±

    Maybe he should go see what kind of person this guy is.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    The Sagittarius viin¡¯s eyes are exceptionally good. As their primary job is sniping, their vision and eyesight are unparalleled.

    Moreover, their eyes are specialpared to others, able to visualize invisible information such as temperature or vibrations.

    Synthesizing all visible information, they can observe targets as if looking down on the world from the sky.

    Maintaining a distance of over 100km from the observation target, they watched a man. In contrast to their quiet gaze, their hand was noisily scribbling on a notepad.

    -Name: Han Jae-jung.

    -Age: Mid-twenties.

    -upation: Caf¨¦ employee.

    -Face: Fairly handsome. However, gives off a delinquent impression with a thin, sly look like a gisaeng¡¯s brother. This impression seems stronger due to hisrge build.

    Unlike their usual rough way of speaking, the memo itself was neat. They recorded only the outwardly visible facts, organizing them into the pristine white paper.

    -Lives in a cheap vi in G city. Wakes up at 6 AM and leaves at 6:40 AM.

    -Arrives at caf¨¦ ¡®White Tiger¡¯ around 7:10 AM. Prepares for business.

    -Upon entering the caf¨¦, immediately greets a petite woman inside. From their conversation, likely a business partner, officially closer to a superior. However, their private address is quite familiar, suggesting an exceptionally close rtionship.

    Though too far to hear sound, they can read lips. Through this, Sagittarius can sufficiently monitor even their conversations. They can eavesdrop on the other party¡¯s dialogue.

    ¡°What, you came earlier than me. I thought I came the earliest. When did our mastere?¡±

    ¡°I, I told you not to use that kind of title! It sounds like I bought you, brother!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem, it¡¯s not much different in reality. I don¡¯t work, but moneyes in. This isn¡¯tpensation forbor, but isn¡¯t it you, Ah-yoon, buying time to be with me? So in essence, you, Ah-yoon, are no different from my master¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The woman called Ah-yoon threw the rag she was using to wipe the desk at Han Jae-jung. Han Jae-jung skillfully caught the cloth in mid-air and naturally started wiping a nearby desk.

    ¡°In short, if you don¡¯t want to revive very in modern times because of you, Ah-yoon, you¡¯re saying we need to find a way to save the caf¨¦.¡±

    ¡°Do you have to say it like that! You¡¯re really beating around the bush, you damn brother¡­¡±

    Grumbling with her lips pursed, Joo Ah-yoon pulled out anotherrge apron disproportionate to her size and another rag. She threw the apron at Han Jae-jung as she had just done, and resumed wiping the desk with the rag.

    ¡°In the first ce, even when Ie up with ideas, you reject them saying they¡¯re weird¡­ Did I know it would get this strangely twisted? A neighborhood caf¨¦ that¡¯s neither famous nor unknown, just known to those who know it, with regr customersing often, having coffee and desserts that can only be tasted here, where a single customer can keeping for decades, and rumors spread by word of mouth about the beautiful owner and handsome employee, sometimes getting noisy when nearby high school girls visit ¨C what¡¯s so hard about making such a sentimental caf¨¦¡­?¡±

    ¡°I can hear everything, master. Just keep your hands busy.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, fine!¡±

    Scrubbing the desk irritably, Ah-yoon continued to grumble.

    ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t want something like master and ve, but a more equal rtionship¡­ This caf¨¦, I originally wanted to put it all under joint names¡­ Slowly adding names to the documents one by one¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah-yoon?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no! I¡¯m not betraying my senior. Uh, okay?¡±

    ¡°Your friend is here?¡±

    Following Han Jae-jung¡¯s words and finger, Ah-yoon soon spotted a woman tapping on the window from outside.

    ¡°Ah~ her? She¡¯s not my friend, ignore her.¡±

    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jae-jung.¡±

    ¡°Whyyy~¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ignore a friend like that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not business hours, go back!¡±

    ¡°Ms. La, please sit here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for everything. So different from someone like Ah-yoon. How could Ah-yoon have someone like Mr. Jae-jung by her side? I¡¯m dying of envy.¡±

    She cleared her throat once in the middle of speaking, then smiled bitterly. It was a polite smile, but by no means a friendly one.

    ¡°But I¡¯m sorry¡­ Could you not call me without my surname? It sounds a bit¡­ Like a food name. ¡®Ara¡¯ with the surname is enough for me.¡±

    ¡°Brother, should we addssi to our menu?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll think of me even while working? Sorry, but little one. Such obsession is a bit burdensome.¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling little one?!¡±

    ¡°Ah-yoon, Ah-yoon, wait.¡±

    ¡°Eek?!¡±

    Han Jae-jung put his hands around Ah-yoon¡¯s waist, lifted her up, then turned away from Ara.

    ¡°Wh-what are you doing! Are you crazy? Someone¡¯s watching¡­ No, it¡¯s not okay even when no one¡¯s watching¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah-yoon. Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°Brother, wait, don¡¯t whisper in my ear¡­¡±

    He whispered into Ah-yoon¡¯s ear, his lips even closer than before, in an even softer voice. Han Jae-jung nced at La with a tense gaze, who was covering her eyes with a reddened face as if embarrassed.

    ¡°That person is our shop¡¯s highest-spending customer. Just yesterday, they spent 100,000 won.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­? I, I told you not to whisper¡­ Damn you, brother¡­¡±

    Ah-yoon, who was iling with her legs lifted off the ground while in his arms, managed to elbow him in the side.

    ¡°Does spending a lot of money excuse all bad behavior? Coming in before opening hours, rude speech and actions, even hitting on the staff! These should never be forgiven!¡±

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s right. So could you please refrain from such affectionate disys in front of me? I understand that things are heated between the little one and Mr. Jae-jung, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Understanding my ass. It¡¯s not like that, okay? And why are you suddenly being so polite to brother with honorifics? You were the one who caused the most trouble before.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I need to be more respectful. I have to make up for my rudeness.¡±

    Ah-yoon seemed at a loss for words and hesitated slightly. La smiled brightly, resting her chin on her hands in a flower-cup pose.

    ¡°Then, our Ah-yoon. Could you bring some coffee? And for Mr. Watcher too, while you¡¯re at it.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap. You still don¡¯t trust me?¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon still responded irritably and nonchntly, but Han Jae-jung justughed awkwardly. The Archer sensed something was off.

    As soon as the name Watcher was mentioned, Han Jae-jung and Ah-yoon¡¯s reactions became awkward. Especially Han Jae-jung¡¯s reaction.

    Watcher. A simple name meaning observer.

    He had heard it was the superhero name Han Jae-jung had chosen. Judging by their feigned reactions, had he hidden his identity from others except for that cafe owner woman?

    ¡®If he¡¯s hiding his identity, it would be difficult to act heroically¡­¡¯

    Or does oveing that difficulty make him even more heroic? It¡¯splicated. Sagittarius decided not to dwell on unnecessary thoughts and focused back on observing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie! I already know that Ah-yoon, he¡¯s your partner! Wait a moment¡­ Then is this adultery with Mr. Jae-jung? No, it would already be adultery with Sister Sirius¡­ Double adultery¡­?! I¡¯m disappointed. Even if you quit being a magical girl, to fall so low¡­¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t fallen, and I have nothing to be ashamed of in front of Senior Seol-hwa. If you¡¯re going to talk nonsense, just leave.¡±

    ¡°Yournguage is so vulgar. Ah, this isn¡¯t falling. You were always like this. Hmph.¡±

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s both die then.¡±

    Their bickering continued until La ordered one more cake, the most expensive special tea, and a smoothie, and then left the store on a dispatch order.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll contact Mr. Watcherter. Tell him that Orange Altair is looking for him.¡±

    ¡°Since he¡¯s a superhero, you¡¯d meet him better than me. You tell him yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I got it, our cute little one. Big sis has to go to work now. You take care of the empty store. Ah, Mr. Jae-jung, take care too. Squeeze a lot of money out of this friend. She¡¯s loaded.¡±

    ¡°¡­Haha.¡±

    Han Jae-jung, who had been repeating cooking and cleaning without intervening in their fight,ughed dryly. Ding. The door chime rang lightly once, there was a sh of light, and her figure disappeared without a trace.

    Ah-yoon sat down heavily in any empty chair with a deep sigh. All the chairs, though not many, were empty, so she could sit anywhere.

    ¡°Damn, why is she so persistent? If it¡¯s not true, just ept that it¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°Keep denying it. They have no decisive evidence. Even if you can¡¯tpletely erase their suspicions, they¡¯ll tire out first.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­ Brother, be careful with your words too. You know you¡¯re good at everything else, but you¡¯re not good at lying, right? Especially lies told at crucial moments.¡±

    ¡°¡­Honestly, it¡¯s not very natural.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not. Just stay quiet. Like today, just smiling is the best. That¡¯s¡­ Um, well, good to see too.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you take it properly? Oh right, brother must be happy to have someone to have a crush on him. Hm? Come to think of it, your customer service was very kind today. Even providing services beyond what we usually do. Is it because you¡¯re in love? Right, brother?¡±

    ¡°Why is the conversation suddenly turning this way?¡±

    ¡°Well, you know. She called Watcher brother too, and she¡¯s obviously showing that she likes you. You like it too, don¡¯t you? Hm? Be honest. I like hearing about other people¡¯s love lives.¡±

    Han Jae-jung looked around for a moment and then pointed at empty space.

    ¡°Sorry, a quest just popped up¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay, quests are good. Come back when you¡¯re done. We can talk when you return. Okay, brother? If you happen to meet that woman on your way¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, I tell you. Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do to make you believe me?¡±

    Ah-yoon silently opened her arms. Han Jae-jung let out a deep sigh. Judging by his expression, it was a sigh closer to relief than exasperation.

    ¡°Just express it in words. That¡¯s better, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Han Jae-jung approached Ah-yoon and embraced her.

    ¡°Shut up. Isn¡¯t it better when you understand without words? You too, Parrot, be quiet.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be back soon. Take care of the store.¡±

    ¡°But brother, there¡¯s no need for me to go too?.¡±

    ¡°No, there isn¡¯t. It¡¯s a simple matter.¡±

    ¡°Okay then¡­¡±

    A small pink light shed near her hands folded over Han Jae-jung¡¯s back. It was a beautiful light, like a jewel reflecting sunlight.

    ¡°Take care.¡±

    With those words, Han Jae-jung¡¯s body, still embracing Ah-yoon, disappeared.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read advanced chapters, you can do soby unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    <b><i>Romantic Death Incident (2)</i></b>

    ¡°What¡­!¡±

    Sagittarius was startled and looked around where Han Jae-jung had been just moments ago. He searched within a 1km radius but couldn¡¯t find any trace of him. He calmed himself down again and narrowed his field of vision.

    ¡°It¡¯s the power of the stars. His own¡­ No, perhaps that woman¡¯s.¡±

    It seems there was an assistant. He thought they were just sharing secrets, but it appears they were assistants supporting each other with the power of the stars.

    ¡°To think that woman could handle the power of stars with a human body¡­ Despite not being a magical girl¡­ I should be careful.¡±

    Sagittarius¡¯s guess was urate. Joo Ah-yoon had recently developed her ability and seeded in creating a special butterfly.

    Unlike other butterflies, this one was decorated in ck and pink.

    Its effect was instant teleportation, usable even when transformation was released.Joo Ah-yoon called this butterfly ¡®Navi-Ruchbah¡¯.

    Although it was only possible with pre-designated targets, had a weight limit, and couldn¡¯t move herself, it was quite a useful tool.

    In fact, it made Sagittarius, who had been observing without any inconvenience until now,in.

    Tsk. After clicking his tongue once, Sagittarius immediately widened his vision to detect newly felt starlight in this city. His eyes, which could see all kinds of invisible things, were able to see even the flow of starlight that others couldn¡¯t see.

    Soon, he felt new starlight in a corner of a city about 10 blocks away. To be precise, it was under a pedestrian overpass. He saw sharp and cold starlight splitting into several strands and spreading from within those shadows. The form of light was like lightning. Sagittarius immediately realized that the owner of this light was Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°Just a look¡­¡±

    But he couldn¡¯t. When Sagittarius focused his gaze, he was already gone. All Sagittarius could see were some traces suggesting he had been there ¨C the corpse of a viin burned beyond recognition and scorched road ¨C but he couldn¡¯t see Han Jae-jung himself.

    ¡°¡­Impressive.¡±

    Sagittarius was amazed by his activities but also felt puzzled.

    There were only two people there. Even then, they were far from the viin, so if done well, a magical girl could have arrived and ended it without much damage.

    Of course, if it were the actions of a guardian, that could be the answer, but¡­

    It was true that it was a bit deting. It was something that someone else could have done sufficiently, not just him.

    Is someone who can be reced truly a hero? Or just a simple cog in society¡¯s machine?

    To Sagittarius, it seemed closer to thetter. One should be called a hero only when they can calmly do what no one else can do.

    However, this puzzlement could soon be resolved.

    A certain magical girl arrived at the ce where he had disappeared.

    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯mte again¡­ Aaargh! Why is it so hard to see my rival¡¯s face these days! In the old days, he woulde find me personally to beat me up! Is it that once you¡¯ve had one magical girl, you¡¯re not interested anymore?¡±

    The red-haired magical girl who arrivedte at the scene screamed in agony. After suffering for a while over the fact that everything had ended, she soon let out a deep sigh and approached the viin¡¯s corpse with a staggering gait.

    ¡°Fine. If you dislike seeing me as a magical girl so much, I¡¯ll go find you and show you myself. While I¡¯m at it, I¡¯ll buy a bottle of alcohol and y some pranks¡­ Huh? Eek!¡±

    Just before she entered under the overpass, the overpass copsed, crushing the corpse. Fortunately, the red magical girl who hadn¡¯t gone underneath yet calmed her startled heart and looked around nervously. It seemed that the overpass had loosened due to the viin¡¯s rampage before she arrived.

    ¡°Was it because of that? He just cut quickly and ran.¡±

    If a magical girl had responded, such quick handling would have been impossible. There was a possibility that the overpass could have copsed during the battle. Even for a magical girl, there was a high chance of getting injured under the heavy weight of the overpass.

    ¡°But there was also a possibility that the guy could have been injured while checking the corpse under the overpass¡­¡±

    It was a confident action only possible if one knew exactly when the magical girl would arrive and when the overpass would copse.

    ¡°Could it be that he can see the future?¡±

    After pondering for a moment, Sagittarius chuckled.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t be ridiculous. If that¡¯s true, he¡¯d bepletely¡­ Like Master.¡±

    Sky Pris.

    Her magic was future prediction. Thanks to her ability to read the enemy¡¯s attack patterns in advance and act ordingly, there were quite a few times when she didn¡¯t receive a single wound during battle.

    If his prediction was true, it could be exined that he too had a simr ability.

    If not, then perhaps an ability close to that lion¡¯s prophecy.

    Sagittarius scratched his arm nervously. He felt more resentful towards Libra for no reason. At the same time, he empathized with Libra¡¯s actions.

    If he had power simr to either Sky Pris or the lion, it would be understandable why Libra was so cautious.

    ¡°¡­Surely it¡¯s not that far.¡±

    It¡¯s too early to assume he¡¯sparable to those two. Besides, there¡¯s still not enough information to judge if he has future prediction abilities.

    ¡°Where could this friend have gone?¡±

    Sagittarius scratched his arm, covered in drug marks, and rolled his eyes again.

    His eyes, which had been fiercely scanning the city, soon dropped.

    ¡°Ah, I miss Master.¡±

    The times when she was alive were so enjoyable. Unlike now, humans weren¡¯t pessimistic, magical girls weren¡¯t so docile, viins didn¡¯t eye each other warily, and there was romance in the endless cycle of ughter and protection day and night.

    ¡°Where did you go, Master?¡±

    Sinking into regret and memories and falling into habit, Sagittarius concealed his presence. Once again, he thought about rushing to Libra to ask for drugs.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Red Vega was recently full of discontent. Of course, being the genius magical girl (self-proimed) that she is, she¡¯s not showing this discontent outwardly thanks to her professional expression management skills.

    Anyway.

    Baek Ah-hee has manyints.

    The biggest worry is the slump that has recently hit her.

    While her win rate is increasing daily, boredom is growing more than satisfaction.

    She couldn¡¯t make any notable achievements in the great Argo battle that could be called a grand operation. However, she can deal with various minor viins while yawning.

    The growth of her starlight has been stagnant for days.

    To exin her current powerlessness, it¡¯s a strength that¡¯s weak against strong opponents but infinitely strong against the weak ¨C vulgarly speaking, it¡¯s a power ¡®optimized for bullying the weak¡¯.

    ¡®I¡¯m like that character used as a power level measuring device inics¡­!¡¯

    No. It¡¯s too early to be obsolete. Baek Ah-hee wanted to remain the protagonist of the magical girl world until she announces her retirement after marrying a decent man in her 30s.

    The secondint wasn¡¯t her problem. It was entirely someone else¡¯s issue.

    ¡®I can¡¯t seem to see Mr. Watcher¡¯s face at all.¡¯

    Where did the (one-sided) oath to be both enemy and rival, teacher and friend, go?

    While not meeting for a while and then meeting again can double the joy, that¡¯s only when there¡¯s a regrettable series of missed encounters.

    Baek Ah-hee recently felt that he was unterally avoiding face-to-face meetings with her.

    ¡®Now that he¡¯s making a living, he¡¯s gotten too full of himself.¡¯

    That was truly frustrating. What an unsightly rival, avoiding confrontation.

    Moreover, these days he¡¯s not even properly ying the role of a secret enemy and helper who makes her heart flutter while assisting magical girls.

    ¡®Where did your goal of eliminating magical girls from this world go?! You were shining much brighter when you were stepping on my stomach¡­!!¡¯

    All the romance is dead.

    Baek Ah-hee decided to vent her frustrations with the romance-less Watcher on Han Jae-jung instead. Anyway, since Watcher and Han Jae-jung have nothing to do with each other, ¡®instead¡¯ is the right word.

    Han Jae-jung, despite looking delinquent-like, is truly fun to tease.

    Seeing his handsome face contort in embarrassment is irresistible.

    [Guardian¡­ Do you like him? The one who tormented you so much?]

    ¡°Huh? No, that¡¯s not it. This is pleasure from an aesthetic perspective. It¡¯s like the pleasure of teasing a child by saying Santa doesn¡¯t exist, or dropping white ink on ck drawing paper.¡±

    [That doesn¡¯t seem like a pleasure a magical girl should have¡­.]

    Shocked by the words of her mascot, Ribbon, Baek Ah-hee¡¯s steps halted. After pondering for a moment, she soon regained her smile.

    ¡°T-This is also like apetitive spirit, so it¡¯s healthy! It¡¯s a healthy desire to stand above others!¡±

    [Heal¡­ Thy¡­?]

    It doesn¡¯t seem like something she should hear from her guardian who, since bing an adult, hasn¡¯t missed a day watching things that minors shouldn¡¯t see, but Ribbon, having realized long ago that she couldn¡¯t persuade her, held her tongue.

    Baek Ah-hee ran out cheerfully, humming a tune. Her destination was the caf¨¦ ¡®White Tiger¡¯, where she¡¯s been frequently indebted recently.

    Although it¡¯ste at night, thanks to their recent start in serving alcohol, their closing time ister than other ces.

    She would have barged in even if it was closed anyway.

    ¡°Ah, anyway, I¡¯m innocent, okay? Jae-jung, Ms. Deneb, I¡¯m here! It¡¯s rum today! Come on, quickly make a special drink just for me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Jae-jung, stay still.¡±

    ¡°Seol-hwa, you stay still first!¡±

    ¡°Senior, are you crazy?! Quickly let go!¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    What Baek Ah-hee saw when she opened the door was Yoon Seol-hwa, red-faced, pulling on Han Jae-jung¡¯s pants belt, and Han Jae-jung and Joo Ah-yoon trying to stop her.

    ¡°Aha.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee quietly observed them and then closed the door.

    Not to the outside, but to the inside.

    She naturally sat down in an empty seat and ced the bottle of alcohol she brought on the table.

    ¡°Ms. Sirius, I want to go next.¡±

    ¡°Ah-hee, did you get shot in the head?¡±

    Indeed, this is a healing ce no matter when youe.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read advanced chapters, you can do soby unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    <b><i>Romantic Death Incident (3)</i></b>

    ¡°Ms. Vega, stop talking nonsense and help stop Seol-hwa!¡±

    ¡°Eh~ With just words? Come to think of it, Jae-jung, it seems like we¡¯ve been growing distanttely. Should we start by changing how we speak?¡±

    ¡°Ah-hee, stop messing around and help.¡±

    ¡°Okay~¡±

    Baek Ah-hee cheerfully replied and grabbed Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s arm, pulling her.

    ¡°Ms. Sirius, that¡¯s enough. For things like this, it¡¯s better to slowly break down the walls of the heart and then do it all at once. Forcing it will only increase psychological resistance, so slowly give the impression that you¡¯re safe and harmless, and then¡­.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate the help, but I wish you¡¯d close your mouth too, Ah-hee.¡±

    ¡°Jae-jung¡­ I need to take off Jae-jung¡¯s pants¡­ To check¡­.¡±¡°Gasp!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee let go at Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s whining.

    ¡°Then¡­ Shall we look together?¡±

    ¡°Stop that nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Hic!¡±

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Finally, unable to bear it anymore, Joo Ah-yoon raised her hand. She hit Yoon Seol-hwa, who was crying with a red face, once on the head, and Baek Ah-hee, who was making eye contact with Han Jae-jung while smiling mischievously, once as well. That quieted them down somewhat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t encourage someone who¡¯s drunk. And sis, there¡¯s no problem at all, so don¡¯t worry. Here, drink some water first. Shall we go for a little walk outside together?¡±

    ¡°But Jae-jung¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Seol-hwa. Are you okay? You¡¯re very drunk right now. Like Ah-yoon said, let¡¯s drink some water first, and get some cool air. Okay?¡±

    ¡°Are you really okay¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Are you really, really okay? You¡¯re not hurt because of me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really¡­ Okay?¡±

    ¡°I said I am.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa asked about Han Jae-jung¡¯s well-being several times with her slurred tongue, and Han Jae-jung reassured her each time. This tiring exchange continued for a while.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s a relief¡­.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa nodded with a bright smile. After that, she agreed to Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s suggestion for a walk and went outside with her. The shop regained its night-time serenity.

    Han Jae-jung sighed deeply while adjusting his clothes. The soft candlelight illuminated his troubled face. The light flowed along the bridge of his straight nose.

    ¡°Phew¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you disappointed?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°Come on, you know.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee stepped back lightly while grinning. Her leisurely steps found a chair appropriately, and she lowered her hips to lean on it.

    ¡°Ms. Ah-hee.¡±

    ¡°Ah-hee.¡±

    For a moment, the smile disappeared from her face.

    ¡°¡­ Ah-hee.¡±

    ¡°There you go, doing it well~¡±

    Hearing her name, Baek Ah-hee smiled brightly again and caressed the bottle of alcohol she had brought. She held the bottle¡¯s mouth as if tickling it, shaking the bottle while urging Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°Then, Jae-jung. Can you make a delicious drink for Ah-hee, whom you care for so much?¡±

    ¡°Excessive drinking is bad for your health.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a single drink today, you know?¡±

    ¡°You might not have ¡®today¡¯. But you¡¯ve beening here to drink for several days in a row recently. Always bringing new alcohol. It¡¯s good to enjoy it since you¡¯ve just be an adult, but do it in moderation.¡±

    Han Jae-jung took the bottle from Baek Ah-hee as if snatching it away, and headed to the kitchen beyond the bar table. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was working in a caf¨¦ or a bar anymore.

    Somehow, word had spread among the magical girls, and they were frequenting this caf¨¦ ¡®White Tiger¡¯ as a ce where they could drink alcoholfortably.

    Baek Ah-hee, who had just be an adult, had an especially high appearance rate among them.

    It had be routine for her to bring new alcohol every time, urge for cocktails, cause trouble to Han Jae-jung while drunk, get scolded by Joo Ah-yoon, sober up, and go home.

    ¡°You saw what that drunk person did earlier, right? Even that great person acts so disgracefully¡­ You¡¯re worse, you know? Take it easy.¡±

    ¡°It seems Ms. Sirius has been through a lot of hardships too. Trying to heal by looking at other people¡¯s private parts¡­ Ah, by the way, I won¡¯t act that drunk today, so don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°If you could control it, it wouldn¡¯t be drunken behavior.¡±

    ¡°Well, that remains to be seen.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee struck a pose as if showing off to Han Jae-jung, who was looking at her drowsily. It was a sexy pose that revealed the curves unique to women, with her hand on her head and her hips pushed back. However, because she was sitting down and considering her age, it didn¡¯t feel erotic.

    ¡°Besides, doesn¡¯t it make your heart race to think that this beautiful body will be defenseless?¡±

    ¡°Confidence is good, but overconfidence isn¡¯t. Take it easy.¡±

    ¡°Yes~¡±

    As if it wasn¡¯t a serious seduction anyway, Baek Ah-heeughed yfully and politely folded her hands on her knees. It was an overtly demure gesture.

    ¡°Mr. Jae-jung. I¡¯ll really behave today. So please don¡¯t tell me to leave¡­ Okay?¡±

    This time she tilted her head and pretended to be innocent. Han Jae-jung smirked at her calcted demeanor and took out a ss.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have just one drink and go?¡±

    ¡°Yay~ I love you, Mr. Jae-jung~!¡±

    ¡°The way to earn love is quite easy. At this rate, won¡¯t you fall for someone like a bartender?¡±

    ¡°Ah, even though I look like this, I¡¯m not an easy woman. If a frivolous man approaches me, I¡¯ll be like¡­ This!¡±

    Swish. She swept back her hair haughtily and continued. Her gaze wasparable to the cold stare Blue Sirius would give to a viin. It was a gaze mixed with contempt, hatred, and disgust, cold as ice.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy. Don¡¯t talk to me.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    Han Jae-jung eximed, recalling the looks he had received from Seol-hwa.

    ¡°See? I¡¯ll handle it like this, so don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s really not worrying. Where did you practice acting? I guess you get trained while working, huh?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Being a magical girl, I often have to smile even in difficult situations, and when I shootmercials and such, I naturally get trained. Of course, I¡¯m even better at it because I¡¯m a genius magical girl!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, that¡¯s impressive.¡±

    Han Jae-jung responded indifferently as he filled the ss with ice. He poured 1 ounce of rum and added freshly squeezed lime juice on top. Then he filled the rest of the ss with c.

    Cuba Libre.

    One of the rum-based cocktails, easy to drink even for first-timers.

    ¡°Tsk. Mr. Jae-jung, your reaction is too weak. Do you know how amazing we are? If we walk on a slightly busy street without disguise, a crowd will instantly gather, causing a great panic! Not just me, but sister Sirius too¡­ Oh, right, sister Sirius. Why did she try to take off your pants earlier? Perhaps¡­ She¡¯s been feeling lonelytely¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Is she bing more rude from hanging out with White Davi, or is she bing bolder from indulging in adult freedom? Han Jae-jung firmly cut off Baek Ah-hee¡¯s words and ced the ss on her table.

    ¡°While we were talking, I identally spilled coffee on my pants. So she was trying to check for injuries. Without thinking it through.¡±

    ¡°What?! Then it¡¯s really serious. Come on, quickly undo that belt and your pants in front of me¡­.¡±

    ¡°It was cold coffee. I just need to changeter.¡±

    ¡°Ah. I won¡¯t look, so do you want to change now?¡±

    ¡°You would look, so I won¡¯t change. Ah-hee, really, stop that. I don¡¯t like sexual harassment.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just found your reactions amusing¡­ Then, if not sexual harassment, can I just tease you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee pursed her lips and drank the cocktail Han Jae-jung had made. The sweet c taste followed by the tangy lime and the unique sweetness of rum blended together deliciously. Baek Ah-hee, as if she had never been disappointed, smiled brightly again and looked at Han Jae-jung with sparkling eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious! As expected of my personal bartender!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s your personal bartender?¡±

    ¡°It feels like just yesterday when I saw you on the bridge, and now you¡¯re doing a proper job¡­ This counselor is truly touched.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you like it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the name of this cocktail?¡±

    ¡°Cuba Libre. It means ¡®Freedom for Cuba¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Ah, freedom¡­.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee sipped the drink a couple of times in silence, then uttered softly, almost like a sigh.

    ¡°¡­When will we be free?¡±

    As if surprised by her own words, Baek Ah-hee¡¯s body flinched. Then, as if trying to confirm whether these lips that spoke such words were really her own, she touched her lips with her fingers. Her slightly reddened eyes anxiously observed Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°Are you having a hard time these days?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to bring up such a dark topic. It¡¯s, it¡¯s not like that. Besides, how can a counselor receive counseling in reverse¡­.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I haven¡¯t really been a proper counselor.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s not¡­ True, is it? I think I¡¯ve been somewhat supportive in my own way. You actually leaned on me physically, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°No, when did I¡­.¡±

    As Han Jae-jung searched his memory, he recalled being rescued by Red Vega during the Libra attack, cradled in her arms.

    ¡°That was just physically leaning on you.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I was supportive, right? I win.¡±

    Hmph. Baek Ah-hee confidently smiled, lifting the corners of her mouth with her index and middle fingers.

    ¡°Since I won, will you listen to what I say, Mr. Jae-jung?¡±

    The corner of her mouth between her V-shaped fingers trembled slightly.

    Han Jae-jung silently pulled up a chair in front of her and sat down. Taking this as a sign of agreement, Baek Ah-hee opened her lips that had been closed.

    ¡°¡­These days, everyone seems tired. Ah, for some reason, sister Altair seems healthy though.¡±

    ¡°Tired? You mean from work?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ Everything. It¡¯s obvious that even if we kill a viin today, a new one will appear tomorrow. No matter how much we grow, strong enemies keep appearing, and no matter how hard we try, we can¡¯t eliminate the damage¡­ There¡¯s no gain, just constant loss. Everyone seems a bit tired.¡±

    Baek Ah-heey down on the table and looked up at Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°You know those magical girl haters¡­ Do you know they¡¯ve been increasingtely?¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess so. I don¡¯t really use the inte, but I suppose their habits haven¡¯t changed much from the old days.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right. Defeatism and pessimism. Thinking we¡¯ll all die anyway. Meanwhile, they envy the magical girls who receive praise and attention from others. I didn¡¯t understand it before. Jealousy can be used as an emotion for improvement, so why waste it like that.¡±

    She moved her lips while surveying everything as if looking down from above ¨C his pupils, the water droplets on the ss window, the soft candlelight and electric light, the dark night street.

    ¡°But now, I think I¡¯m starting to understand. You only have the desire for improvement when there seems to be an answer in sight. If the path ahead is blocked, there¡¯s no use in moving forward no matter how hard you try. Those people think that even if they don¡¯t die from viins today, they¡¯ll die tomorrow¡­ So being a hero or whatever, dying so miserably alone would feel unfair. That¡¯s why they try to pull down heroes, envy those who are rtively safe¡­ While they¡¯re so miserable, why do others shine so brightly¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t misunderstand? This isn¡¯t how I think now. I just mean I can somewhat understand those people¡¯s thoughts now. After experiencing hardships. My perspective has broadened.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee smiled bitterly and lightly tapped Han Jae-jung¡¯s leg under the table. She took off her heels and ran her foot along his knee, pushing his hard shin with her thumb. It was almost as if she was whining.

    ¡°With endless enemies and stagnant growth, even the mysterious enemy with whom I¡¯ve formed a unique bond is avoiding me¡­ How boring is it these days?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course, this has nothing to do with Mr. Jae-jung, who ispletely unrted. Mr. Jae-jung is a civilian after all!¡±

    Han Jae-jung rubbed his face with aplicated feeling. Satisfied with observing his distorted expression, Baek Ah-hee caught his right leg with both of her legs under the desk, as if embracing it.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s like¡­ There¡¯s no romance these days!¡±

    ¡°Romance?¡±

    Romance? Han Jae-jung tilted his head quizzically and applied force to pull out his caught foot. In response, she applied more strength to her legs and answered with a smile.

    ¡°Yes! We¡¯re repeating days where we don¡¯t look forward to tomorrow, pray for today to pass safely, and regret yesterday! That means romance is dead! Ah, I¡¯m sorry, I should use prettier words.¡±

    With her pre-transformation strength, she couldn¡¯t beat an adult man. In the end, the one who lost this strange contest of strength was Baek Ah-hee. But for some reason, she found it amusing and chuckled.

    ¡°¡­Hey, Mr. Jae-jung, I just became curious about something.¡±

    She asked, mischievously tapping his leg lightly once more.

    ¡°If it were you, Mr. Jae-jung, how would you eliminate all magical girls from this world?¡±

    To Han Jae-jung, it sounded like the question, ¡®What do you want to do?¡¯

    ¡°Why are you asking that all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing~ Just that some viin said this was their goal before.¡±

    It was all the more embarrassing because she knew everything.

    ¡°That¡¯s~¡±

    ¡°Jae-jung, I¡¯m here~ Did you miss me? Hehe.¡±

    At that moment, the door burst open and Yoon Seol-hwa charged in. Ignoring the fact that she almost fell over in her chair, she hugged Han Jae-jung from behind without any hesitation.

    ¡°Se-Seol-hwa? I¡¯m in the middle of a conversation right now, soter¡­.¡±

    ¡°No way~! When ister! Ah, then let¡¯s talk together!¡±

    ¡°Unnie! I said let¡¯s go together¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ This stamina is crazy.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon followed, looking visibly exhausted.

    Baek Ah-hee smiled, tucked a few bills under her ss, and stood up.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ What, you¡¯re leaving already?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I had fun. ying with Mr. Jae-jung is indeed entertaining.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your toy¡­.¡±

    ¡°You treat sister Sirius like a toy but not me? How sad¡­ Anyway, I¡¯ll be going now.¡±

    She put her index finger to her lips, visible only to Han Jae-jung, and smiled brightly. It was a signal that tonight¡¯s conversation was a secret.

    With lighter steps than when she arrived, she stepped out into the night street.

    ¡®Now, what kind of answer will Mr. Jae-jung show?¡¯

    Recalling someone¡¯s starlight, she counted the stars in the night sky.

    It seemed her discontent had somewhat disappeared.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read advanced chapters, you can do soby unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124

    <b><i>Romantic Death Incident (4)</i></b>

    Recently, Red Vega wasn¡¯t the only one with umted dissatisfaction.

    Blue Sirius.

    Currently considered the best among magical girls in this country. Overwhelming in terms of win rate and number of subjugations. Due to her unique image of integrity and elegance, she¡¯s also ranked as the top choice for advertising contracts.

    Even for her, reigning at the pinnacle of the magical girl world, there were many dissatisfactions.

    Dissatisfaction.

    True to its meaning of being unfulfilled, a great void existed within her.

    No matter how precious and expensive the things she adorned herself with, no matter how many delicacies she stuffed down her throat, the emptiness wouldn¡¯t disappear.

    All the praise, admiration, aspiration, and envy that came her way were like rocks. Rocks that would crush her to death the moment she made a mistake, as if it had always been that way.The gazes of others were as creepy as a room full of holes, and their whispers were as irritating as the sound of mosquito wings.

    She didn¡¯t love her position as a magical girl. Therefore, everything that stemmed from being a magical girl only made her feel empty, unable to fulfill her.

    Today was no different.

    For someone who avoided media exposure, she detested things like advertisements. asionally, she would participate in public service announcements, but she disliked exposing herselfmercially beyond that.

    However, as the top in the industry, she had to set a precedent.

    If she created a clean image by avoidingmercial advertisements, it might lead to ridicule of juniors who did advertisements as ¡®money-crazy people¡¯. If she charged less for advertisements because she didn¡¯t need the money, even less would be paid to the children below her.

    Thebination of her rarity in not appearing publicly and charging maximum fees for advertisements made Blue Sirius¡¯s ad fees the highest, not just limited to the magical girl industry.

    Perhaps because of this, the magical girl industry, which had recently been short on activity funds, rmended Blue Sirius for an advertisement.

    Today was the day of that shoot.

    As she met eyes with the camera, Blue Sirius sank into regret.

    ¡®What am I doing here right now?¡¯

    It was disgusting. Everything here, all the paths she had walked, she regretted.

    ¡®Am I really the right person to be here, holding this expensive bag and getting paid this much?¡¯

    What was the point of protecting so many people?

    When she couldn¡¯t even properly protect the one person she loved.

    She had be incredibly strong countless times. There were opportunities too. But she couldn¡¯t use them. Neither strength nor opportunity was of any use.

    When he was kidnapped, when he was attacked by a strange person from New Year¡¯s Day, during the operation she absolutely had to protect, she couldn¡¯t protect him. He just luckily survived on his own. She couldn¡¯t do anything.

    So, why should I smile in front of the camera and receive money? What is there to show, what good is it to show this kind of thing?

    The question that unconsciously arose created ripples like a stone thrown on a calmke.

    The smile she had meticulously crafted with reason began to crumble in the face of her true nature. The seductively upturned corners of her mouth trembled and turned downward.

    A position that didn¡¯t match her caliber and the burdensome praise that came with it, her own image that looked infinitely smallpared to what others looked up to. Her face reflected in the lens like a mirror looked so detestable.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Finally, her lips that couldn¡¯t bear it slowly opened.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do this today.¡±

    That day¡¯s advertisement shoot was canceled. After diligently making apologetic greetings, Blue Sirius headed somewhere as if possessed.

    With an armful of liquor bottles she had sworn not to touch for a while, she headed to a ce that had been frequently mentioned around her recently.

    White Tiger Cafe.

    After entering the store like that, her memory cut off.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    The sunlight tickled her eyes. She was startled by the unfamiliar ceiling, different from her own home. But her body didn¡¯t respond as quickly as her surprise. She felt groggy.

    She sat up, holding her throbbing head. The sticky headache unique to hangovers wasn¡¯t something that could be fixed with magical power. She, who was no different from an ordinary person when not transformed, painfully woke up.

    ¡°¡­Where is this?¡±

    Her groggy state even made her vision blurry. She felt like she had seen this building before, but couldn¡¯t remember exactly where. Lazily yawning, she shuffled out of the room.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ Did you sleep well, Seol-hwa?¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa doubted her eyes. Why were they here? With a gasp, she looked around and realized this wasn¡¯t her house, but Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s. She remembered helping with the move and attending the housewarming party long ago.

    ¡°No, that, um¡­ Uh? Why am I here¡­? Jae, Jae-jung, why¡­ Ah!¡±

    Worried she might look unsightly, Seol-hwa quickly adjusted her clothes andbed her hair with her fingers. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t exposing herself indecently, and was wearing the same clothes as yesterday. Thick jeans and a turtleneck. Not luxury brands, but cheap ones. They were her mostfortable clothes.

    ¡°¡­Senior, don¡¯t you remember yesterday?¡±

    ¡°What did I¡­?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember after causing all that trouble? Wow¡­ That¡¯s too much. We went through so much.¡±

    ¡°Me?! I mean, I do tend to cause trouble when I drink, but¡­ That¡­¡±

    Causing trouble in front of Han Jae-jung of all people? Seol-hwa couldn¡¯t believe it. She had been so careful about managing her image until now.

    She had tried her best (by her standards) to show only a cool, chic, andposed career woman image, to be someone he could trust and rely on.

    Could everything have fallen apart in just one day? No way. It can¡¯t be¡­

    While trying to believe this, a cold and uneasy sensation ran down her spine. She couldn¡¯t trust herself not to have caused trouble after drinking enough to ck out.

    As much as Yoon Seol-hwa disliked herself the most, she couldn¡¯t trust herself.

    ¡°What¡­ What did I do¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to hear?¡±

    ¡°¡­No. Ah, but I should know my responsibilities so I should listen¡­ Aah, but I don¡¯t want to hear it¡­.¡±

    The desire to not hear about her shameful behavior from others conflicted with the need to know what mistakes she had made and take proper responsibility.

    ¡°Why are you talking about responsibility for something like that?¡±

    Han Jae-jung chuckled and handed her a water bottle and a mug. Warm steam rose from the mug. The gentle aroma made her feel like her body was melting.

    ¡°Here, water and soup. Drink the water and clear your head a bit before drinking the soup.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Uh, okay¡­ Thank you. Really. Thank you¡­ But Jae-jung, why are you here? Are you living with Ah-yoon?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I just stayed over while bringing you here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, why?! You, you should just live together¡­ Your ce is dangerous¡­¡±

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s not appropriate for a man and woman to stay together. Come on, the soup will get cold.¡±

    In a daze, she grabbed the water bottle and was led to the dining table by his hand. Like a child being cared for, she drank the water and soup as given. It was warm and made her happy. Her upset stomach seemed to settle a bit.

    ¡°Are you okay? Should I make you some hangover ramen?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no! That¡¯s not necessary! I¡¯ll leave right after eating this¡­¡±

    ¡°Senior, haven¡¯t you seen the time?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon gestured towards the clock with her chin. The hour hand had already passed 10 o¡¯clock by quite a bit.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already called in to say you¡¯ll bete anyway. That Unicorn bastard said he wanted to talk about the advertisement. We have an appointment around 3, so take your time.¡±

    ¡°But still¡­¡±

    Then her stomach growled. Seol-hwa¡¯s face turned as red as autumn leaves. As she ate, her appetite started to return. Maybe it was a side effect of drinking strong alcohol without proper food yesterday. Feeling a great hunger, she nodded shyly.

    ¡°Then¡­ Just one bowl¡­¡±

    ¡°Bro, did you hear? Thedy says to cook.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Jae-jung approached the kitchen with excited steps.

    Only after eating Han Jae-jung¡¯s special hangover ramen with bean sprouts and ms did her hunger subside.

    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±

    ¡°At times like this, you should say ¡®Thank you for the meal,¡¯ not ¡®Sorry.''¡±

    Han Jae-jung smiled bitterly as he cleared the empty bowl.

    ¡°I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll do it. Jae-jung, you just rest there. Originally, I shouldn¡¯t have let you lift a finger¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re using an outdated expression. Do you want to risk breaking dishes while doing the dishes drunk? Just be shameless in these situations. That¡¯s morefortable for us too.¡±

    He carefully moved her hand away from the empty dishes as if relocating a precious ornament, expressing his refusal.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, senior. Be shameless. But don¡¯t be as shameless as brother.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too shameless.¡±

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m a bit better than Haru or Ara.¡±

    ¡°Those two are on another level. Kids these days are scary¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re also one of those kids these days.¡±

    ¡°No way, how am I a kid?¡±

    ¡°You are a kid. That makes us both younger.¡±

    ¡°Then I should be even older. That way, you and senior will be aunty and uncle!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dying.¡±

    They exchanged trivial conversation. Yoon Seol-hwa felt as if she had returned to her student days. She was so happy then. No matter how much she lost, it seemed like everything would be fine as long as they were there.

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right. Tell me we¡¯re still young. I¡¯m still being called a ¡®girl¡¯. It¡¯s too much to call me aunty.¡±

    ¡°Then senior is bing a magical aunty now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not even married yet¡­! Ah, well, if I could¡­ I¡¯d like to.¡±

    She nced at someone specific while indulging in a dreamlike fantasy.

    ¡°So.¡±

    ¡°W-what do you mean, ¡®so¡¯?¡±

    ¡°What happened yesterday that made you drink alcohol you said you¡¯d quit,e to our shop, and even act out in front of brother?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s words had a strangely sharp edge. The emphasis on ¡®our shop¡¯ made it seem like she was scolding her for causing trouble during business hours. But soon she realized that wasn¡¯t the case.

    She was more concerned about the inconvenience caused to ¡®us¡¯ inside the shop.

    Yoon Seol-hwa realized she was the only outsider among the three.

    Even if Joo Ah-yoon didn¡¯t intend it, that¡¯s how she felt. Her characteristic inferiorityplex distorted even the words of the person she loved.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    She was especially ashamed to face Han Jae-jung. Her downcast eyes pointed to her own pale hands. Soon, a shadow fell over those hands. A hand muchrger and rougher than her own. A hand with prominent veins on the back, exuding masculinity. It was Han Jae-jung¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Seol-hwa. We¡¯re asking for the reason now. We want to listen and be your strength. Why did you suddenly act like that? Did you have a particrly hard day? Or¡­¡±

    Ridiculously and detestably, she felt her pain wash away with just this one touch. Her suffering melted away like snow.

    Drowning one¡¯s sorrows in alcohol is wrong. Yoon Seol-hwa knows that too. That¡¯s why she tried to erase the difficult day even whilemitting that sin. She tried to erase any remaining ethics or conscience to fill herself with selfish happiness like now.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not anything like that. It wasn¡¯t that I had a particrly hard day¡­ Really, I was just momentarily exhausted.¡±

    He is like sunshine. In contrast, she is like a snowman.

    Melting before him, but too shabby and unworthy to be by his side.

    ¡°I really just did it because I was momentarily exhausted. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about being sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Jae-jung.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa didn¡¯t want to burden even him with her worries, pain, and anguish. She didn¡¯t want to make him help carry this boulder-like burden. She wanted his shoulders to be light and free. Because he was too noble a person to be stained with her blemishes.

    ¡°Can you just hold me tight without saying anything? Then I¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    So instead of sharing her pain, she decided to receive light from him. A light to live in the world for a moment. A warmth that would be fine even if she meltedpletely.

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    Han Jae-jung embraced her without saying much. Yoon Seol-hwa received his hug with a pure smile,pletely different from her camera-ready one. She nuzzled her cheek against his neck, receiving his warmth.

    Before lunch, Yoon Seol-hwa left the house.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Sagittarius sighed and looked up at the empty sky. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had just seen. He had hurriedly returned, thinking something special might have happened while he was briefly distracted by memories. But there was no harvest. Moreover, the so-called magical girl hero only made weak noises. It was pathetic.

    ¡°A hero getting tired? How absurd¡­ If you¡¯re going to im to be a hero, you should always be perfect. Ah¡­ This is why kids these days¡­¡±

    He scratched his arms covered in drug marks until his veins were visible, expressing his irritation.

    ¡°There¡¯s no romance! The hero can¡¯t save people, and people can¡¯t praise the hero! The viin is only cunning and not dignified, and the hero is only anxious about that cunning¡­ Ahhh!¡±

    Thementation continued, and Sagittarius soon came to one conclusion.

    ¡°¡­Then. What if I be that viin?¡±

    Now even surveince has be boring, and his body is itching for action.

    ¡°Ah, yes. I should make a move after a long time.¡±

    He took out his bow with a smile.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read advanced chapters, you can do soby unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    <b><i>Romantic Death Incident (5)</i></b>

    Once decided, execution is immediate.

    No need for borate ns.

    Just overwhelmed with force.

    Sagittarius drew the bowstring without hesitation.

    ¡°¡­Where should I shoot?¡±

    However, due to not making a n or even deciding where to aim, despite confidently drawing the bow, the arrow¡¯s tip swam aimlessly through the air.

    ¡°The house? Or where that guy is now? Or that cafe? Ah, simply attacking people would be fine too. If he really has future sight, he¡¯lle no matter where I shoot¡­ Kuhehe, having too many options is a drawback too.¡±

    Where should he shoot now to cause the most damage?His residence, base, dwelling. Or the street. What should be attacked? Sagittarius pondered deeply, then grinned as he nocked three arrows on the bowstring.

    ¡°Ah, why worry? I¡¯ll just shoot them all!¡±

    A feat impossible under normal circumstances. But Sagittarius was overflowing with confidence in his ability to pull it off.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m feeling it! I¡¯ll shoot those women you talked to before too!¡±

    Ara, Baek Ah-hee, Yoon Seol-hwa. The three people who had associated with him. Might as well shoot more while he¡¯s at it.

    Just as more fireworks make for a grander disy, more bombardment is better too.

    Sagittarius added three more arrows, nocking a total of six, andughed uproariously.

    ¡°Am I a genius?! I must be a genius! Hahaha!¡±

    Bulging veins rose prominently on his arms, which were lumpy with drug track marks. His muscles swelled menacingly like a volcano about to erupt, drawing the taut bowstring to the point of tearing. The maximally contracted string was already as sharp as a de.

    Just as he was about to loose all six arrows simultaneously, he sensed a presence behind him. Too artificial to dismiss as mere wind.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±

    Sagittarius whirled around fiercely, aiming the arrows that had been pointing skyward at the source of the presence.

    ¡°Haha, how scary. Could you put that down?¡±

    ¡°What¡­ It¡¯s you? You could have said something.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to surprise you.¡±

    Fortunately, it was someone Sagittarius knew well. He lowered his bow with a slight grumble. Though the hood made it hard to see their face clearly, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess their identity.

    ¡°You could get hurt doing that. Botis.¡±

    The name of the neer was Botis. The strange one of the Bo?tes constetion. The magical girl who previously used the star Arcturus.

    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it has been. That unpleasant kindness of yours is still the same, damn it. What brings you here suddenly? Without even contacting me.¡±

    ¡°Such greetings are for people who have means of contact. Not for someone like you who¡¯s always moving around, making it impossible to even send a letter.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit.¡±

    Sagittarius retorted sarcastically.

    Though Botis wore a warm smile in the shadow of her hood, there was no telling whaty behind that smile.

    Couldn¡¯t contact because he moves around? What nonsense.

    ¡°Then how did you find my location now?¡±

    The wind blew. The moss on top of the building swayed slightly with the breeze.

    ¡°My children are extremely kind, you see. They tell me many things even without me asking. Like your location, for instance¡­.¡±

    ¡°Like hell you didn¡¯t ask.¡±

    Sagittarius clicked his tongue mid-sentence. Botis continued, unfazed.

    ¡°¡­Or what you¡¯ve been interested intely.¡±

    ¡°Unpleasant woman.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hardly in a position to say that about me, are you?¡±

    While Sagittarius¡¯s words became increasinglyced with displeasure, Botis remained infinitely rxed and benevolent.

    ¡°You should probably cut down on talking to yourself from now on. It¡¯s unavoidable for a lonely person to develop a habit of self-talk, but¡­ Like this, you might be overheard, you know?¡±

    ¡°Who was it? Libra? Or thoseckeys?¡±

    ¡°All children are equally precious to me.¡±

    A tangential answer. But its meaning was simple enough without needing interpretation.

    Who did it doesn¡¯t matter, and she won¡¯t tell.

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re one of them too.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap! Why did youe looking for me?¡±

    ¡°I told you earlier, didn¡¯t I? The person you¡¯ve been interested intely. Well, I¡¯m a bit interested too. But that child seems to dislike me. Hiing¡­ His rebellion was so severe that my horn was even cut off before? It still hasn¡¯t grown back.¡±

    Sagittarius didn¡¯t show it, but he was greatly surprised.

    He knows her fighting style well.

    The Goldilocks zone that can forcibly move anyone, no matter who the opponent is. On top of that, her raw power is so formidable that most strange ones wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    ¡®He managed to harm her? That quasi-strange one, human?¡¯

    He wanted to tear off her hood right away to verify if those words were true, but he held back. Right now, an even greater desire than seeing the wounds hidden under that hood was welling up.

    Han Jae-jung, what on earth was he that so many strange ones were fixated on him?

    ¡°So, I was wondering. While you¡¯re fighting, could you ry a message to that child for me?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, so even you have someone you¡¯re afraid of. Scared of getting beaten like a dog again?¡±

    ¡°Oh my. I¡¯m saying the problem is the child doesn¡¯t listen to me well. Anyway, you agree?¡±

    His waning interest was rekindled. Who knows. Maybe he could bring back the age of romance. A glimmer of expectation even arose.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much¡­.¡±

    However, Botis¡¯s following words quickly extinguished the budding expectation

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Drip, drip. Blood suddenly started flowing from my nose for no reason. I immediately grabbed some tissues to hold my nose. Nosebleeds have be frequenttely.

    [Tilt your head down and wait until the bleeding stops. Putting foreign objects in your nose carelessly can cause infection or additional injury.]

    ¡°I know,¡± I replied nasally to the belt¡¯s prompt instruction.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Were you thinking dirty thoughts, brother? Ah, you must have had some weird fantasies while hugging senior earlier! I know everything~¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. You think nosebleeds happen from seeing something sexy? And that¡¯s sexual harassment.¡±

    I snapped back irritably as Ah-yoon needlessly teased me. I was already on edge.

    Seeming to regret her sharp words, Ah-yoon asked more worriedly,

    ¡°¡­Have I been making you work too muchtely? Is it overwork?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±

    Really, it¡¯s not. It hasn¡¯t even been two weeks since we officially opened. Plus, our business hours are quite flexible ¨C while opening time is consistent, closing time varies each day. We only stayte like overtime when magical girls barge in for drinks. Otherwise, we close around 8 PM.

    On top of that, the usual work intensity is so rxed it¡¯s almost drowsy, so overwork is impossible.

    Nevertheless, my body was endlessly fatigued.

    It felt as if I was overloaded.

    This tendency had worsened since finding the power of Ursa Major.

    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ Tired due to some personal issues.¡±

    ¡°Are you watching weird stuff at night?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t even have wifi at home, Ah-yoon. You seem to be getting more and more influenced by Ah-heetely.¡±

    Though Haru kindly lets me borrow her wifi, I feel bad using it often. Besides, I don¡¯t want to use the inte yet since it¡¯s still troublesome.

    ¡°T-That¡¯s not it! I¡¯m not at her level! I just¡­ Read in a book recently that appropriate sex jokes between men and women can have a rxing effect¡­¡±

    ¡°That varies from person to person. It just makes me ufortable. Besides,¡±

    I sat down next to Ah-yoon with a slight smile. The nosebleed had stopped quickly, but blood could flow again at any time.

    ¡°I¡¯m alreadyfortable with you.¡±

    ¡°R-Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Even being alone together like this, without saying anything, I don¡¯t feel ufortable at all. I wouldn¡¯t be working with you if I was ufortable, would I?¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right! Then¡­¡±

    Ah-yoon naturally snuggled up to my arm and rested her head on it.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s our day off, let¡¯s just watch movies and lounge around at home! Okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­If possible.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is it because of that quest again? That damn ball¡­ Just ignore it!¡±

    ¡°If only I could¡­¡±

    The price for refusing a quest is death. Though asionally rejectable quests appear, they¡¯re mostly mandatory quests that can¡¯t be refused.

    Ah-yoon doesn¡¯t understand this about me. Of course not. The quest system doesn¡¯t exist for her.

    Whether it¡¯s because her sense of purpose is weaker and her targets are broader, or because she contracted for simple injury healing rather than death as payment, or just because she¡¯s special¡­

    No, in fact, I¡¯m probably the special case.

    From what I¡¯ve seen so far, everyone rted to the belt has been a magical girl.

    The legendary magical girl, two former magical girls, and Ah-yoon who contracted because it suited her.

    Perhaps the belt¡¯s original purpose was for magical girls, or those who used to be magical girls. It¡¯s just spection, but I felt strangely certain about it.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Ah-yoon. Don¡¯t you get tired when you transform?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Not really¡­? Why suddenly?¡±

    ¡°No, just¡­ Worried about you.¡±

    Actually, I had a hunch about this body overload too. None other than starlight.

    The human body can¡¯t handle unrefined starlight. That¡¯s probably why all starlight drug addicts look so terrible.

    In the case of magical girls, they can refine this starlight and use its power as a resource called magic power. That¡¯s why they can eliminate all the side effects unique to starlight and only gain benefits.

    The reason Ah-yoon has no side effects is probably the same. Though her transformed form is that of a strange one, the light she uses is simr to that of magical girls.

    Bright, brilliant, and radiant starlight in beautiful, soft pastel tones.

    She must be using starlight refined to be very close to magic power.

    In contrast, the starlight I use is crude and deeply colored, identical to that of strange ones. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush. It is strange one starlight.

    It was less burdensome with the Big Dipper, but now that I¡¯ve lit up Ursa Major and have more stars, it¡¯s bing quite taxing. So I¡¯m trying to finish work as quickly as possible.

    Of course, there¡¯s also the reason that encountering magical girls is awkward, and I especially don¡¯t want to meet Orange Altair and Blue Sirius.

    Anyway, Ursa Major is as powerful as it is burdensome. Cold lightning that can use both scorching heat and freezing cold simultaneously, movement speed matching this lightning, and even short-term future sight on top of that.

    Each ability alone would be dangerous, but having threebined puts a heavy load on the body. It¡¯s also a power I¡¯m reluctant to use except against strong enemies.

    Day by day, the amount of intense fatigue on my body increases. Fatigue umtes gradually, like interest. Still, I was fortunate. At least fatigue can be resolved with a bit of patience.

    ¡®¡­But is this really fatigue?¡¯

    Even if I feel doubtful, there¡¯s nothing I can do. If I go to the hospital, they won¡¯t know the symptoms and will just repeat the same things, and the belt won¡¯t give me any answers either.

    I sighed and worried about the future. What can I do, when I haven¡¯t really achieved anything yet.

    Ah-yoon reacted to the sound of my sigh. She briefly moved away from the shoulder she was leaning on and examined my expression.

    ¡°¡­ Brother, take breaks while you work.¡±

    I knew that the work Ah-yoon was referring to now wasn¡¯t rted to the cafe. I briefly turned my gaze to look at the steel ball. My belt that Ah-yoon couldn¡¯t see. I smiled bitterly and shook my head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just me who¡¯s tired right now.¡±

    I¡¯ve heard people say they¡¯re tired two days in a row now. I might well hear it again tomorrow if things go on like this.

    Rookies and veterans alike are all tired of this hopeless world. There¡¯s no end to the viins, and expectations that life will get better someday have faded. Heroes have be too close to people, and people are both excited by and envious of the heroes who have be close to them.

    People live for today rather than looking to tomorrow, and optimism is treated as nonsense while pessimism is epted as fact.

    There¡¯s certainly no romance.

    How can a hero spread their wings in such a world?

    Suddenly, I recalled what Ah-hee had told me yesterday.

    ¡®How to create a world without magical girls¡­.¡¯

    It¡¯s good for heroes to be able to spread their wings. But I hope for a world where those heroes who spread their wings canndfortably, and where no one needs to fly into the sky again.

    I¡¯ve gained the power to achieve this. I seeded in gathering all the fragmented power.

    The question is how to implement it.

    Is it enough to simplyplete quests? How long can I continue this mission in the first ce?

    Just as I was pondering these things, I heard a sound from the belt.

    [Quest generated.]

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    The timing is quite interesting, isn¡¯t it? Ah-yoon seemed to have guessed something and held onto my arm even more tightly, not letting go.

    ¡°Ah-yoon, that¡¯s my¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ming with you too.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know what I know. That no matter what I say, you won¡¯t listen to me. That your dream is more important than my words. After all, the reason I got this power in the first ce was all because of you. Take responsibility. Give me the right to protect your dream.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    ¡°Yes! You¡¯re allowing it?¡±

    Ah-yoon smiled brightly and rested her head on my shoulder again. I stroked her hair while continuing to listen to the quest details.

    [An attack will ur at the Magical Girl Headquarters. Guardian, go to that location and protect Blue Sirius. However, even if you don¡¯t help, no one will die.]

    What, where and who? I couldn¡¯t believe my ears.

    [Do you ept?]

    It¡¯s not even a dilemma problem. I swallowed a bitterugh.

    [There is no penalty for nonpliance.]

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s footsteps were infinitely light and lively. Passersby who knew Yoon Seol-hwa looked at her with puzzled expressions, but Yoon Seol-hwa couldn¡¯t care less about their curious nces.

    ¡®Hu, hug! I got a hug! He, he hugged me! Wow, wow!! A hug! Jae-jung¡¯s hug!¡¯

    What does it matter if it¡¯s selfish or self-satisfying? He hugged her. Feeling recharged and oiled up like a machine that had all its joints greased, she entered the Magical Girl Headquarters with a happy smile.

    The unmanned robot in the lobby weed her. She greeted the robot with a spirited voice.

    ¡°Unicorn is here~ Now, let¡¯s quickly discuss yesterday¡¯s matter¡­.¡±

    At that moment, a loud rm sounded throughout the building.

    [Currently, an unidentified flying object is approaching! Warning! Warning!]

    ¡°Huh? Right as I arrive?!¡±

    The sudden call to action slightly dampened her enthusiasm that had risen to its peak.

    [Collision expected in 1 minute! Ah, object identification sessful! We will disy it through the building monitors!]

    Following the voice from the speaker, Yoon Seol-hwa shifted her gaze to the monitors hanging from various points on the building¡¯s ceiling. On those screens, a blue sky and a rapidly moving dot were disyed.

    The screen zoomed in on the dot, and everyone in the headquarters was shocked.

    ¡°A viin¡­ Riding an arrow and flying?¡±

    A viin was indeed flying towards them, riding an arrow like a skateboard.

    ¡°¡­Is it an idiot?¡±

    That seemed certain.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read advanced chapters, you can do soby unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    <b><i>Romantic Death Incident (6)</i></b>

    Baek Ah-hee stopped eating herte lunch when the sudden rm sounded.

    ¡°¡­An attack?¡±

    ¡°Wowaaa! Yabai! This is the first time I¡¯ve heard such an rm!¡±

    She could hardly understand the viin¡¯s way of thinking. Usually, a viin¡¯s thoughts were hard to understand, but today it was even more so.

    ¡°Here, of all ces?¡±

    It was because of the attack location. This ce was the Magical Girl Headquarters.

    The epicenter of magic where magical girls have passed through, are still present, and will continue toe in the future.

    As numerous magical girls have been here, abundant magic has umted.¡°Wh-what should we do! Isn¡¯t this yabai (dangerous) now! Is the building going to copse like this?! I haven¡¯t properly exploited the free cafeteria and caf¨¦ here yet!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Davi¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­ Yeah, that¡¯s right Haru, you don¡¯t need to make such a fuss.¡±

    This is why Baek Ah-hee and Ara were calm now. It wasn¡¯t because of an arrogant thought like ¡®there are many magical girls here, so we can respond even if attacked¡¯.

    The fundamental reason why viins haven¡¯t attacked this ce until now.

    The magic built up in the Magical Girl Headquarters.

    ¡°Just be ready to deploy. Ah, should we still prepare though?¡±

    The most representative of these is the protective magic cast by the first magical girl, Sky Pris, when the building was constructed.

    This magic was strengthened by all subsequent magical girls infusing their magical power, making the current Magical Girl Headquarters a building that could be called the safest ce in this world.

    ¡°It will shake a little bit though.¡±

    Even so, it can¡¯tpletely nullify the impact. There will be some degree of shaking.

    ¡°Hai (Yes)¡­?¡±

    In other words, it¡¯s just saying it will shake and that¡¯s it.

    ¡°Ja (Then)¡­ Is it okay¡­?¡±

    Just as Haru asked dejectedly, once again the rm and warning sounded.

    [3 seconds until collision!]

    ¡°Aaaack!¡±

    ¡°Haru, quickly transform, transform!¡±

    ¡°Ah, uh, hai!¡±

    [2 seconds left!]

    ¡°Do, do, dorosu apu!¡±

    Starlight enveloped Haru¡¯s body. Simrly, transformation sounds rang out and characteristic light wrapped around the bodies of the other two people.

    At the same time, a simr light climbed up the outer walls of the building.

    [1 second left!]

    ¡°Uwaah! I¡¯ll protect our home! Bring it on! Sa, kakattekoi (Come at me)!!!¡±

    [Collision urs.]

    Thud.

    There was only a slight vibration. It was a small collision sound that might make one think a bird had mistaken its path and hit a ss wall.

    ¡°Huh, what¡­?¡±

    The light surrounding like a curtain covered the windows, making those inside unable to even know if that collision was real. The only way for them to confirm the truth was to use the monitors ced on the ceiling.

    Haru turned her neck to look at the monitor. The viin on the arrow that had been charging towards this ce until just now was flying in the opposite direction.

    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s that.¡±

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Kuh, kuh! What is this!¡±

    Sagittarius swam in the sky in bewilderment. The difference from swimming was that no matter how much he moved his body, he couldn¡¯t go in the desired direction.

    In the middle of his charge, a strange curtain-like magic spread on the outer wall of the building, and the moment he touched it.

    His ambitious aerial body-bomb attack was reflected right back.

    Sagittarius knew this magic.

    ¡°This is Master¡¯s magic!¡±

    Predicting attacks that would be inflicted on oneself. Preparing magical power in advance to counteract the predicted impact, then offsetting it and inflicting an equal amount of shock to the opponent ¨C an automatic protective magic. It was a magic that greatly contributed to making Sky Pris the strongest.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve felt Master¡¯s magic¡­ It¡¯s thrilling!¡±

    He never imagined such a thing would be there. In fact, Sagittarius didn¡¯t even know that building was the Magical Girl Headquarters.

    There was only one reason he targeted that ce. He wanted to inform the people presumed to be close to Han Jae-jung of one fact. That fact was none other than the truth he heard from Botis.

    Originally, the request was to tell Han Jae-jung, but it¡¯s instinctive to want to do the opposite of what you¡¯re told. He wanted to hear only the truth and didn¡¯t want to listen to Botis¡¯s words at all.

    ¡®Always treating me like a child¡­.¡¯

    Sagittarius didn¡¯t like Botis. He didn¡¯t like how she treated him like a child, diminishing his dignity, and nothing about her appealed to him. Also, the fact that she was Sky Pris¡¯s best friend was one of the reasons he disliked her. But these reasons were just trivial.

    ¡®After taking my memories¡­!¡¯

    Sagittarius has no memories. More precisely, a part was cut off. Botis was the first person he saw when he experienced that loss.

    He was convinced that she was the culprit who took his memories. After all, the mastermind is usually the first kind person you meet.

    He couldn¡¯t forgive such a suspicious woman for daring to be his master¡¯s friend.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen Master¡¯s magic¡­ I¡¯d like to enjoy it more, but I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    He put his hands together in a reverent manner. Then, separating his palms, he held a bow in his right hand and an arrow in his left.

    The arrow was a bit peculiar in shape. It was as thick as a stake, thick enough to step on, and instead of fletching at the end, there was a long chain.

    As Sagittarius swung the arrow, the chain attached to the arrow¡¯s end wrapped around his waist. Soon his arrow touched the bow, and the bowstring was tightly drawn.

    ¡°Because there¡¯s something more fun left to do now!¡±

    Bang! With a sound close to gunfire, his body flew through the sky. The arrow flew, pulling him along with the chain wrapped around him.

    After briefly moving his body in the air to find bnce, Sagittarius stepped on that arrow and flew through the sky as if riding a board.

    If direct contact doesn¡¯t work, then stopping right in front of the main entrance will do. With that thought, the arrow he shot guided him to a spot three steps away from the door.

    Kwang! Soon the ground caved in as Sagittarius sessfullynded.

    ¡°I¡¯m back again!¡±

    ¡°Then go back again.¡±

    What weed the re-entering Sagittarius was a baptism of thin ice picks.

    The ice pieces, spread like shotgun pellets, were enough to tear his body to shreds.

    However, Sagittarius did not allow that.

    Sagittarius pulled out the arrow deeply embedded in the ground and then spun it in a circle. The fast rotation made it not a line but a ne, deflecting the ice pieces.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read advanced chapters, you can do soby unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    <b><i>Romantic Death Incident (7)</i></b>

    [An attack urs at the Magical Girl Headquarters. Watcher, go to that location and protect Blue Sirius. However, even if you don¡¯t help, no one will die.]

    [Do you ept?]

    [There is no consequence for refusal.]

    A quest with no consequences whether epted or not. A story that could be passed off as an everydaymotion where no one dies.

    ¡°¡­I ept.¡±

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    But Han Jae-jung epted.

    The reason is simple.Just because he can step up.

    ¡°Ah-yoon, then¡­ Shall we go together?¡±

    Even if not limited to life, there are more than enough important values.

    Whatever judgment happens in the future.

    Who can be sure that no misfortune will ur if this quest is refused?

    Even if the result turns out to be meaningless, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Now, he¡¯s just making the choice he¡¯ll regret the least.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to transform.¡±

    Therefore, Han Jae-jung thought he wouldn¡¯t regret this decision.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Han Jae-jung looked at Sagittarius as if dumbfounded. Sagittarius¡¯s face was still confident.

    ¡°I wondered what nonsense you were spouting.¡±

    To him, Sagittarius was just a strange person he was seeing for the first time. Seeing an unfamiliar person confidently shouting as if they knew everything was exasperating. He sensed that feeling again, the one he felt when he first encountered the dilemma.

    ¡°Talk nonsense in moderation.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense? Can you really dismiss it as simply nonsense?¡±

    Ignoring Sagittarius¡¯s words, Han Jae-jung looked around. The speed of the lightning must have been considerable, as despite this short movement, the Magical Girl Headquarters building felt far away.

    He felt a recoil matching that speed. Han Jae-jung felt a dizzying pain as if his head was spinning. If he hadn¡¯t transformed, his nose would have bled again.

    His left eye also throbbed more than usual.

    ¡®What did you do to me, Red Spica¡­.¡¯

    Whether Virgo¡¯sst treatment was inadequate, or it was just mistaken for Virgo¡¯s fault because it happened on the day of Ursa Major¡¯s awakening. Whatever the cause, the result that appeared to him now was certainly not good.

    ¡®Howe already¡­.¡¯

    The strain on his body wasing too quickly. This had never happened before. At least if he felt extreme fatigue after the transformation was released, it would be understandable, but during transformation? This way, he can¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite a suspicious guy. Are all kids these days like this? Tsk, isn¡¯t it standard to believe anything shocking, even if it¡¯s from the enemy?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one whocks suspicion. Where did you hear this to be spouting it so confidently? Is it information from a trustworthy person? Or is there any basis for those words? If you don¡¯t know well, it¡¯s best to stay quiet. Don¡¯t do stupid things like spreading unnecessary rumors and causing trouble for others.¡±

    Sagittarius was momentarily flustered by his rebuke but didn¡¯t back down.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m the viin, why should I care about others¡¯ harm? You¡¯re the stupid one! You beast-headed bastard!¡±

    Hearing this, Han Jae-jung nodded as it was also correct.

    ¡°But wait, are you really not terminally ill? Don¡¯t you feel like your lifespan is being shaved off¡­? Ah shit, this is weird¡­.¡±

    Sagittarius asked Han Jae-jung as if to confirm.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering? You¡¯re making me anxious for no reason.¡±

    From that reaction, it seemed that Sagittarius alsocked confidence in that information. Even while watching that ridiculous sight of quickly losing confidence after being so sure, Han Jae-jung couldn¡¯tugh.

    ¡°Hey! Do you really not know? Your body is getting fucked up, you know?!¡±

    Although he denied it, Han Jae-jung couldn¡¯tpletely dismiss Sagittarius¡¯s words as nonsense.

    Rather, there were too many points that resonated.

    If the fatigue he had felt so far wasn¡¯t just simple tiredness but a warning signal to his body.

    If the reason he felt dizzy from using lightning now was a signal that his body couldn¡¯t handle it.

    If he had reached the limit of his life after continuing excessive contact without refining starlight.

    Recalling the image of drug addicts he had seen in the news when he could still ess media, Han Jae-jung frowned.

    The image of body parts grotesquely changing and most brain cells being destroyed, unable to move and slowly sinking into death.

    Han Jae-jung suddenly felt chills at the thought of meeting such an end himself.

    ¡®Belt. Is what that guy saying true?¡¯

    [¡­.]

    ¡®Was this why the frequency of quests has decreased recently?¡¯

    ¡°Belt, answer me.¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°Can¡¯t you say something¡­?¡±

    The belt, which had be unusually talkativetely, remained silent as if invoking the right to remain silent. While Han Jae-jung was having a small argument with the belt, Sagittarius continued to grumble.

    ¡°Did that bitch Botis lie to me?!¡±

    ¡°¡­This is maddening.¡±

    Han Jae-jung suddenly reacted. Botis. The one who currently knows the most secrets about the belt. If it was information passed on by Botis, unfortunately, it was quite trustworthy.

    Sagittarius sensed that he was no longer dismissing his words as nonsense. While relieved that he hadn¡¯t been fooled by false information from Botis, he began to mock him, filled with all the unpleasantness he had felt until now.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve got something that bothers you too! I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I? You short little candle! Glow hard while you can! You¡¯ll die anyway!¡±

    Han Jae-jung quietly gripped his axe tighter.

    Perhaps because he had lost hisposure and was on edge, the mockery of the strange person, which he would have normally ignored, was unbearably unpleasant.

    Irritation gradually rose.

    Why had the belt been hiding such an important fact until now, and why did Botis choose to reveal this fact now?

    Who was this frivolous stranger trying to extend his evil hand towards Blue Sirius, and why was he disturbing his mind by revealing this fact now?

    Was today¡¯s quest meant for him to hear this? Even if the result turned out to be meaningless, he hade out hoping that no harm woulde to Blue Sirius. But all he got was this dispiriting news. He had chosen romance over meaning, but now he had lost all motivation to pursue that romance.

    Today¡¯s resolution was torn apart like a garbage bag ripped open by a cat. In fact, all his previous resolutions were the same.

    Saying you¡¯re going to die anyway, isn¡¯t this mocking that you¡¯ll copse without achieving anything meaningful?

    ¡°I thought you could be like the master, but I¡¯m disappointed. Damn, what¡¯s so great about this Libra bastard¡­¡±

    ¡°Master? Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Sky Pris! She¡¯s the only person I respect and follow!¡±

    That name again. Why did that dead person leave so much behind? What did he want from me to have given me so much? If she gave me the means to ovee trials, shouldn¡¯t she have exined the side effects of those means as well?

    Unlike the excited stranger, Han Jae-jung¡¯s heart gradually grew cold.

    ¡°I never directly received any teachings from the master, nor did she ever call me her disciple, and in fact, I¡¯ve never even had a conversation with her¡­ But that doesn¡¯t matter! Just as we can take the sages of the past we¡¯ve read about in books as our masters, I can do the same. There¡¯s nothing particrly strange about it. You would have worshipped her too if you had met her.¡±

    Han Jae-jung no longer listened to his words. Lightning flowed like a waterfall from the axe he gripped.

    [Brother? Shall we go now?]

    Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s voice came through the belt. As previously agreed, she had taken on the role of coordinating the overall situation from the rear using butterflies.

    More precisely, it was the role of forcibly keeping distance with butterflies to prevent meeting the magical girls.

    Now she was asking if she should help in defeating this strange person.

    Instead of answering, Han Jae-jung raised his axe. The lightning covering the axe became a halo, casting arge shadow in front of him.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Venting your anger? Sorry, but I¡¯m done here. Looks like I won¡¯t get to see any fun, and there¡¯s no need for me to stay any longer, so I¡¯ll be go-¡°

    Sagittarius¡¯s words were cut off. The lightning that shot straight from the axe swept across the road as if flipping a chessboard, leaving arge scar on Sagittarius¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Cough! You damned bastard, do you know who I-¡°

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Sagittarius immediately raised his bow to counterattack. However, just before nocking an arrow, Han Jae-jung grabbed the arm holding the arrow.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Bang! He mmed Sagittarius to the ground while still holding his arm. Dozens of pieces of broken asphalt road embedded in Sagittarius¡¯s back. Sagittarius coughed up blood.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have known.¡±

    [Brother? Brother? Why aren¡¯t you answering?]

    Han Jae-jung cut off themunication.

    ¡°I should have been unhesitating in using my power. My remaining enemies are too powerful and I¡¯m still inexperienced. The problem is too vast to solve alone, and I was still too small. Therefore, my actions at least had to be decisive. I had to be able to move forward without hesitation on the path I believed in. Even in darkness, I had to be able to take one step forward.¡±

    But now, that hesitation has arisen.

    It was a small doubt, but enough to be a certainty. A few pieces of evidence that appeared in days of ignorance led people to belief. He had fanatically believed in his short life. It was a rational fanaticism. Even if he hadn¡¯t been fanatical, it would have been the same.

    Because doubt alone was enough to hesitate.

    Because there was trust, he even felt wronged. What had he done so wrong to deserve this? Was it impossible to dream this dream in the first ce?

    ¡°So, I shouldn¡¯t have known.¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about¡­¡±

    ¡°So, this is venting my anger.¡±

    Han Jae-jung pinned down Sagittarius¡¯s leg before he could struggle, preventing movement. One leg and one arm were restrained. It was a sufficient angle to beat this person like chopping firewood.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you stop with that fucking way of talking?¡±

    Sagittarius grinned. Han Jae-jung obliged his request and shut his mouth. He swung the axe.

    The axe stuck into the solid torso with a crack. It was more like hammering than chopping. Even though he could have cut the waist in half with a single strike, Han Jae-jung didn¡¯t.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was because he had unconsciously be wary of overusing starlight, or if it was just venting his anger as he had just said.

    He swung the axe dozens of times per second. Not just hitting one spot because that would be boring, but multiple areas simultaneously. Cracks gradually appeared in the previously in red armor.

    Only then could Han Jae-jung observe Sagittarius in detail.

    Red armor covering the entire body. The helmet was uniquely shaped like an insect. Especially the eyes. Lenses with hexagonal patterns likepound eyes. The waist had a belt with a metal ball in the center. This metal ball was particrly annoying as it was difficult to hit with the axe.

    He didn¡¯t know the name or what constetion it was, but he judged it to be Sagittarius since it was holding a bow.

    Come to think of it, he remembered that Sagittarius was the constetion that contained the Southern Cross, opposite to the Big Dipper in the Northern Sky.

    As this fact wasn¡¯t important right now, Han Jae-jung continued venting his anger.

    ¡°You bastard¡­¡±

    Sagittarius painfully opened his mouth again. Han Jae-jung shifted his gaze to where the voice came from. Sagittarius¡¯s helmet was cracked.

    ¡°Hit me harder like the master¡­ This won¡¯t kill me or make me despair¡­ You unromantic bastard¡­¡±

    Han Jae-jung doubted his eyes for a moment. Through that cracked helmet, between the lenses.

    ¡°¡­You. What are you?¡±

    Human eyes were visible. There was no life in them. Dry and decayed eyes, like those of a mummy. But they were clearly human eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean what? I told you earlier. Oh, did I not?¡±

    At that moment, a butterfly fluttered. Just before it touched the viin, Han Jae-jung could hear the rest of his words.

    ¡°I¡¯m Sagittarius, the former Southern Cross Sagittarius.¡±

    And then the scenery changed. The sky spread out vastly.

    ¡°Sorry, brother. I came right away because you weren¡¯t answering.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I tried to keep the magical girls from approaching as you said¡­ But senior was extraordinary. As a temporary measure, I retrieved you first.¡±

    Following Odette¡¯s gaze, he looked at where he had just been. Blue Sirius had arrived, though it wasn¡¯t clear when. Where she hade from, an icy road had formed like a tail, and her gaze was colder than the ice as she red this way.

    ¡°He escaped with a doppelganger just before the butterfly touched him. How did he already figure out how to break it when it hasn¡¯t been long since he saw it¡­ No, why does he keep getting stronger as time passes? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Understanding that gaze didn¡¯t make it any less painful. After ring this way for a while, Blue Sirius turned her gaze towards Sagittarius.

    ¡°So, brother, what are you going to do? Do you want to move that strange person too and finish this? Or¡­¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon sighed deeply and shouted.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, oh¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Oh, you¡¯ve already undone your transformation?! Is it over for today?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    The end was also dered at the ce where he had just been. Sagittarius had already started moving between buildings again with his chain bow. Blue Sirius sighed and chased after his escape route. Sagittarius would probably seed in escaping suddenly.

    As he stared vacantly at that chase, Joo Ah-yoon asked again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, brother? Did something happen?¡±

    Han Jae-jung pondered how to answer, and finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­Nothing particrly happened.¡±

    The body that regained life through a contract with a star is now dying again because of the star. What a contradiction.

    A body that would face death if it failed to fulfill its duty now died as it fulfilled that duty.

    Is it a dream or life?

    Is it a mission or a lifespan?

    Romance and death.

    An incident has urred where I now have to choose between the two.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read advanced chapters, you can do soby unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128

    <b><i>Life of Downfall (1)</i></b>

    Bang!

    The rusty iron door opened roughly, emitting a loud noise. Such violent noise was unnecessary for work that required delicate maniption. Libra expressed her displeasure towards the uninvited guest who brought something unnecessary into this room.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­.¡±

    The identity of the intruder was Sagittarius. It wasn¡¯t particrly surprising. Only Sagittarius would enter this workshop so crudely.

    However, Sagittarius¡¯s condition was a bit surprising. Most of the armor forming his body was dented and broken. At this point, it might be more appropriate to call it rags rather than armor.

    His face was in a simr state. The helmet, which would be equivalent to the outer skin for humans, was cracked and broken, exposing part of the face inside. It was no different from exposed muscles or bones for a human.

    Fortunately or unfortunately, the inside of the broken helmet was covered in blood, preventing a view of what was inside.Libra, after silently scanning his condition, muttered, ¡°Terrible.¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­ Syringe¡­ Give it to me¡­!¡±

    Ignoring Sagittarius¡¯s words, Libra turned her attention to the test tube in her hand. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a drug for Sagittarius.

    She was merely continuing the experiment she had been doing earlier.

    ¡°Hah, damn¡­ Heartless bastard.¡±

    Sagittarius sighed deeply and threw himself onto the sofa located in the corner of the room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll at least treat you.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, not that¡­ Just give me one shot¡­ Give me some drugs!¡±

    Libra silently poured the liquid from the test tube into a beaker.

    It was quiteical to see her handling tiny experimental tools carefully with hands as big as pot lids that could grab two or three watermelons at once, but no oneughed.

    ¡°Looks like you were beaten by him, huh?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s ¡®him¡¯¡­ Oh, that bear bastard? Yeah, I was beaten. How do you know this? Is someone spreading rumors¡­?¡±

    ¡°What a naive thing to say. How many eyes and ears do you think I have in this city?¡±

    ¡°What? Do you have some kind of infinite body part replication ability?¡±

    ¡°¡­Watch your words, you dimwit.¡±

    Sagittarius was puzzled. He hadn¡¯t heard of an ability to multiply eyes and ears. Well, I guess it could be done with that trading ability.

    Aftering to his own understanding, Libra¡¯s mockery continued.

    ¡°So the ruffian has be useless even in fighting, the only thing he was good for. Why is an archer engaging in closebat?¡±

    ¡°Even Heracles, who was said to have fought equally with the master, was an archer. There¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t do closebat¡­.¡±

    ¡°He was a warrior while being an archer. Fool, don¡¯tpare yourself to someone who was versatile in both close and long-rangebat. There¡¯s a limit to shamelessness.¡±

    Tsk tsk. Libra clicked her tongue as if disdainful and turned her eyes to Sagittarius.

    ¡°So, how was it?¡±

    Unlike before, there was a strange expectation in those words. Sagittarius could immediately recognize the subject of that expectation. Even someone as tactless as him couldn¡¯t miss it, because he knew who she was so eagerly expecting to hear about.

    Han Jae-jung.

    The one who, despite being human, unusually wields the power of a viin.

    The one who lost his lifespan as a side effect.

    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t much¡­.¡±

    Sagittarius was about to brag as usual and tell about Han Jae-jung¡¯s fate, but he quickly changed his mind.

    ¡®It¡¯s no fun if I just tell about the terminal illness like this. Above all¡­ I don¡¯t want to see that bastard having a good time!¡¯

    If Libra remains unaware of Han Jae-jung¡¯s lifespan, she will focus more on developing the new drug, andter, she¡¯ll regret the time and resources invested in development when she sees Han Jae-jung die pathetically.

    For someone who always preaches about rationality, a meaningless investment would be truly painful.

    ¡°¡­Not at all, he was incredibly strong! I couldn¡¯t even move an inch! If I¡¯m an ant, that guy is a bear. A bear! Wow~ he was amazing. Yeah! Absolutely! Huh? He was freakin¡¯ awesome!¡±

    Eat that. Sagittarius swallowed a sinisterugh internally.

    If he had told the truth, Libra might have abandoned the development and returned to producing the original drug, but Sagittarius didn¡¯t think that far.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t think it would be to that extent. Well, I guess the shock came back as great as your arrogance has been¡­.¡±

    Libra put down the beaker on the desk, skeptically epting Sagittarius¡¯s exaggerated praise.

    ¡°Now you should start to see why I¡¯ve been paying attention to him. I¡¯ll obtain the CCTV footage of today¡¯s battle and use it as valuable reference material. I won¡¯t forget your sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet, you know?! And if you¡¯re grateful, give it to me as an injection. By injection.¡±

    Ignoring Sagittarius¡¯s words again, Libra quietly looked at the scattered documents on the desk.

    The documents contained photos of various individuals and their personal information. The form, resembling a job interview document, was a list of major experimental subjects that Libra hadpiled with her intelligence.

    ¡°If you could be beaten to that extent, the next test subject should be more carefully¡­.¡±

    Watching Libra examining the pile of documents, Sagittariusheld his forehead.

    He felt it was a mistake to have fled here. Seeing this ce that makes his blood boil, maybe it would have been better to go to Botis¡¯s ce¡­.

    ¡®No, that¡¯s not right.¡¯

    Sagittarius immediately corrected his thoughts.

    ¡®Libra only gives as much as she receives. There¡¯s no aftermath, so it¡¯s clean. The treatment fee won¡¯t be cheap, but it¡¯s better than not getting treated at all. But Botis, that woman, is a no-go.¡¯

    The loving smile and gaze that gives him goosebumps just by looking at it. Although she had never harmed him, Sagittarius felt ufortable with Botis for some reason.

    Is it because she was the first viin he met when he lost his memories? He couldn¡¯t shake off the thought that she might be the one who erased his memories.

    ¡°Why did Master befriend such a woman¡­.¡±

    Once again, recalling his master, Sagittarius was lost in memories.

    ¡°When did I first meet Master¡­.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t recall anything, but it must have been good memories. It must have been a fateful first encounter where the Master tried to kill him or where he watched the Master ughter viins from behind.

    Thinking about death, Sagittarius suddenly remembered that he had almost died today too. How long has it been since his life was threatened?

    Despite the opponent inflicting such severe injuries that he could barely move, Sagittarius couldn¡¯t feel fear or even resentment towards Han Jae-jung.

    He was just regretful.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame, such a shame¡­.¡±

    How would a woman react upon hearing about the tragic fate of her loved one? The meeting of love and tragedy is also romantic.

    ¡°What a shame¡­.¡±

    Sagittarius kept repeating his regret as if lingering attachments remained.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Jae-jung, are you okay?¡±

    On the evening of the day he met Sagittarius, Yoon Seol-hwa came to see Han Jae-jung. She was still in her magical girl outfit rather than casual clothes, suggesting she had transformed toe here.

    ¡°Huh? Yeah¡­.¡±

    She had suddenly called asking where he was, and when he answered honestly, she hung up. Just a few minutester, while he was still puzzled, she showed up. Today was the day a viin directly attacked the Magical Girl Association, so she must be quite busy.

    As questions multiplied in Han Jae-jung¡¯s mind, Yoon Seol-hwa grabbed both his arms.

    ¡°Are you really okay? Are you hurt anywhere? Do you feel any difort in your body, or, or were you threatened? Did they nt a bomb in your body or something? Did you feel like you were being watched more than usual today? Nothing like that?¡±

    Her hands frantically patted Han Jae-jung¡¯s body. Rather than finding this strange behavior perverse, he was more worried. Han Jae-jung grabbed Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s wrists as she was touching his chest and waist area, removing them from his body, and asked, ¡°¡­Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Ah, well, you see¡­ It¡¯s just¡­.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s fingers curled inward as her wrists were held. Despite eagerly touching his body just moments ago, she now avoided his gaze and fidgeted as if suddenly embarrassed.

    ¡®Jae-jung¡¯s gaze is so cool¡­ Ah, I shouldn¡¯t be thinking like this.¡¯

    After briefly losing herself in his intense gaze, Yoon Seol-hwa suppressed her shyness and raised her head again. Her attitude was filled with determination, as if facing the sun.

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    As Yoon Seol-hwa stared directly into Han Jae-jung¡¯s eyes with a tense gaze, she realized one thing. That there was bewilderment and perplexity in the corner of his eyes.

    ¡®¡­Did I rush things too much?¡¯

    Yoon Seol-hwa reflected on her actions. At the same time, she tried to downy it so he wouldn¡¯t worry too much.

    ¡°It, it¡¯s really nothing! Just that today a viin mentioned you. I just dropped by because I thought of you¡­ Yeah, that¡¯s really all it is!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not nothing at all.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon frowned as if dumbfounded and sipped her coffee. Since the ce Han Jae-jung was when Yoon Seol-hwa called him was Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s house, she was naturally there too.

    ¡°Those viin bastards are causing trouble again¡­ Ah, but don¡¯t worry too much for now. Brother and I have been lounging at home all day today. Nothing bad has happened so far.¡±

    While making this excuse, Joo Ah-yoon gave Han Jae-jung a meaningful look.

    It was a look that said, ¡®Something did happen today, didn¡¯t it, shit.¡¯ Han Jae-jung pretended not to see it and looked back at Yoon Seol-hwa.

    ¡°Re, really¡­? Nothing happened today?¡±

    She was looking up at him with eyes like those of arge dog looking at its bleeding owner. There was a sense of worry for the owner, as well as a determination to seek revenge on his behalf.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. There was no problem today.¡±

    Han Jae-jung felt something strange about these words he uttered. It was literally true. There was no problem today. He just acted as usual.

    Transforming ording to the quest, dispatching, fighting viins. It was the flow of a day that had be a habit.

    There was no lie in these words themselves.

    However, this day might be more precious than others.

    For a wealthy person with 1 billion won, 100 won might be a negligible amount, but for a poor person with only 1000 won, 100 won would feel much heavier.

    Han Jae-jung hadn¡¯t fully realized how little of his life was left. But he could only guess. That the value of this day would be heavier from now on.

    ¡°¡­Thank goodness¡­.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa was letting out a sigh of relief. There was even a hint of moisture mixed in with the sigh. He could imagine how much she cared about his well-being.

    But the meaning of that sigh wasn¡¯t that she was relieved about everything.

    Yoon Seol-hwa stared intently into his eyes and then nodded as if she had made some decision. A much stronger resolve was felt than before. Sparks flew in her ice-like transparent eyes.

    ¡°But just in case¡­. Um, that is¡­ Jae-jung. Let¡¯s live at my house. Let¡¯s stay together for a while. Okay? I¡¯ll let you go back when I feel it¡¯s okay¡­ Okay? Okay? Is that not possible, Jae-jung?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying, senior¡­ That¡¯s practically the same as confinement.¡±

    ¡°Con, confinement?! What a scary thing to say, Ah-yoon. I¡¯m not that kind of bad person¡­ Ah, right, Ah-yoon, youe to my house too. You never know. Come to think of it, a viin using powers simr to your starlight appeared too, so something might happen to you¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, no. That¡¯s an overreaction. You¡¯re being oversensitive.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa didn¡¯t back down.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay even if it¡¯s an overreaction or being oversensitive. I used to think we shouldn¡¯t do that, but not anymore. I¡¯ll just be a sensitive and insensitive person.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa trembled as she grabbed Han Jae-jung¡¯s hand.

    ¡°If I think that Jae-jung might get hurt because I couldn¡¯t protect him, I really¡­ Don¡¯t think I could bear it¡­.¡±

    Han Jae-jung felt her trembling through his skin and thought.

    How should he convey this matter? How should he say it? Could he even say it? His heart burned ck like a spreading fire.

    That night. They barely managed to dissuade Yoon Seol-hwa from forcibly taking Han Jae-jung and Joo Ah-yoon to her house. But they couldn¡¯tpletely erase her anxiety, so they finally persuaded her by all staying at Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s house.

    ¡°Jae, Jae-jung. Um¡­ Shower¡­ It¡¯s your turn¡­ Next¡­.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa, seemingly embarrassed and hiding her face with a towel, emerged hesitantly from beside the wall, delivered her message, and quickly disappeared. Han Jae-jung watched this scene with a slight smile.

    Tap tap.

    As he got up, he heard a sound of something tapping on the window. Han Jae-jung turned his head curiously to look at the window.

    A peculiar bird with a goat¡¯s head was hitting its head against the window. In its beak was something that looked like a note.

    Han Jae-jung examined the contents of the note.

    ¡®I thought the exnation might be insufficient. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. Just ask. -Botis.¡¯

    Once again, his heart spread withplicated emotions.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read advanced chapters, you can do soby unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129

    <b><i>Life of Downfall (2)</i></b>

    Han Jae-jung immediately checked his surroundings after seeing the note in the bird¡¯s beak. Given the content of the note, it would be troublesome if someone discovered it.

    Especially for Yoon Seol-hwa, who was deeply worried about today¡¯s attack by the mysterious person, that note would surely be extremely toxic.

    Fortunately, Yoon Seol-hwa was nowhere to be seen, perhaps having left immediately after delivering her message. However, she could reappear at any moment.

    If someone were to discover that this bird, clearly a subordinate of a viin, had approached him, he might face more than just jokes in the future ¨C he could even be confined.

    Moreover, to ask questions, he would either have to visit Botis directly or send a letter back with this bird. Thetter option would increase the frequency of contact with the bird, raising the risk of Yoon Seol-hwa discovering it, which would be troublesome. The former option was difficult from the start due to the challenges of going out.

    After all, Yoon Seol-hwa remained here to protect him from viins. Any nighttime excursion would likely happen under her watchful eye.

    As if sensing Han Jae-jung¡¯s concerns, Botis¡¯s note continued,

    ¡®I¡¯m not asking you toe right away today. It¡¯ste at night, after all. Think it over thoroughly beforeing to me. Tomorrow is fine, or eventer than that. But I¡¯d prefer it to be as soon as possible. We probably don¡¯t have much time left to see each other. -Botis.¡¯The words about not having much time left struck Han Jae-jung particrly hard. Today too, after canceling his transformation, he had to endure a headache for a while. Even a mild headache that he would have brushed off before, Han Jae-jung can no longer ignore now.

    p. The bird skillfully dropped the paper from its beak. The fallen paper immediately turned to soil, and soon after, the next memo appeared.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry. Actually, I should have told you this first. As I mentioned before, my memories are inconsistent too. I was barely able to recall the facts about the belt right after meeting you. Of course, this might sound like an excuse to you. I¡¯m truly sorry. You don¡¯t have to understand if you don¡¯t want to. -Botis.¡¯

    The bird was now holding only thest sheet in its mouth and had ced a long stick-like object it was gripping in its small feet on the windowsill.

    ¡®I don¡¯t really mind that you cut off my horn and killed my children. Really. So I hope you cane without feeling burdened. If you want to find my location, blow this flute. This child who delivered my letter today will guide you. -Botis.¡¯

    Botis¡¯s handwriting was neat, and her writing style seemed considerate. But everything about her felt like deception to Han Jae-jung. She was no different from a devil who had caused a massacre in the past and driven countless people to death as mysterious beings.

    He didn¡¯t feel particrly grateful for such a person showing kindness like this. He only felt an uneasy suspicion about what ulterior motives she might have.

    But he couldn¡¯t prioritize such personal feelings and reject this offer now. Ignoring his reluctant feelings, he opened the window and grabbed the flute the bird had left.

    ¡°Jae-jung?¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry. I¡¯ll be right in.¡±

    Han Jae-jung respondednguidly to Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s inquiry. He continued moving his body into the bathroom. During this, his eyes met with Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    He suddenly thought about how beautiful she was. Her long blue hair was slightly damp and clung to her forehead, and her skin, so pale it seemed almost transparent, had a pleasant pink tinge from being slightly flushed. Though she wore a loose T-shirt and long cotton pants, her distinctively voluptuous figure proudly asserted itself even through those clothes.

    It seemed both ridiculous and touching that such a person would fuss so much over the name Han Jae-jung, and he suddenly felt sorry for her. It felt as if his name was both the name of her happiness and her pain, and he pondered what would make her truly happy.

    As he stared at her for a moment, she flustered exined, ¡°Ah, no! I wasn¡¯t trying to peek! I was just, you know, on my way to my room¡­!¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking anything, but your exnation makes it sound suspicious.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that!¡±

    Han Jae-jung chuckled. It felt good to be able tough, even if it was a pointlessugh.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    The next day, at noon.

    Although winter hadn¡¯t passed yet, the sunlight was quite strong. The outer garment that Joo Ah-yoon had given as a gift was quite thick and sufficient to withstand the cold in winter, but it was a bit burdensome on a day like this.

    It wasn¡¯t aint. How could he criticize a gift in any way? He should just wear it gratefully.

    It was just self-criticism for not checking today¡¯s weather in advance. Grumbling that he should have at least looked at the weather forecast, Han Jae-jung moved into a secluded alley.

    Despite the abundant sunlight, shadows pervaded the alley. An inexplicable chill lingered in the small passage between the massive buildings. The inside of the alley was humid and sticky. Thebination of winter¡¯s cold air and summer-like difort made for the worst possiblefort.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much life left, and even the weather doesn¡¯t cooperate.¡±

    In fact, a day with bright sunshine would be the best day for most people, but for him who found everything irritating now, it couldn¡¯t be called a good day. Other bad days included cloudy days, rainy days, snowy days, windy days, and so on.

    Han Jae-jung put the flute he receivedst night to his lips and blew. A high, clear tone like a bird¡¯s call echoed through the alley.

    This alley is the one he used when meeting Botis in the past. Although the letter¡¯s instructions said the bird would guide him wherever he blew the flute, it was more reassuring to be where there were no people. After all, someone blowing a flute just anywhere would be considered crazy. Above all, it would attract a lot of attention.

    As the sound of the flute faded into the distance, a response came from the other side ¨C an animal cry that could have been either a bird or a goat.

    Soon, green grass began to grow beneath his feet. Not like new sprouts emerging, but as if it had always been there. The scenery of the alley changed as if this ce had never been an alley but a grassy field in a high mountain range.

    In the center, a bird flew low. It was exactly as described in the letter. Han Jae-jung followed the bird. He hadn¡¯t transformed. Transforming now would be closer to throwing away his life rather than preserving it.

    The weather, which had been hot and humid for winter, gradually changed to the cold and dry weather of a mountain ridge. It was weather he liked, but it didn¡¯t improve Han Jae-jung¡¯s mood.

    ¡°You made a decision quickly. I¡¯m really d.¡±

    At the end of following the bird, he saw a person sitting on a checkered mat, meaningfully shrouded in a hood.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°¡­Botis.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on, didn¡¯t I tell you to call me ¡®Bo¡¯ more casually?¡±

    Ignoring her voice, which was chuckling, Han Jae-jung sat on the mat.

    ¡°Yeah, I know. You¡¯re not in the mood to listen to such trivial talk right now, right? It¡¯s written all over your face that you want me to get straight to the point.¡±

    ¡°If you know that, then just get to the point.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, giving orders?¡±

    Botis chuckled as she saw Han Jae-jung¡¯s expression sour even more.

    ¡°Come on, your expression is too wrinkled. Smile, smile. They say smiling increases your lifespan. Isn¡¯t that exactly what you need right now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡±

    It was a double meaning. It meant both that he didn¡¯t have much time left and that he didn¡¯t have much time to spare right now.

    Han Jae-jung hade out in secret from the two women, after all.

    Yoon Seol-hwa is not a person with free time. Regrettably, she had to go to work during the day, being in a position where she couldn¡¯t take time off as she pleased. There were postponed advertisement shootings and viins dispatch cases.

    Before leaving for work, she hugged him for a long time at the front door before finally going out.

    She left one request as she left. Contact her every hour.

    It was burdensome, but refusing was impossible.

    Han Jae-jung needs to contact her in 40 minutes.

    Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s case was even more severe. Already suspicious and with a strengthened desire to always work together, she was now a more difficult opponent for him than Yoon Seol-hwa.

    Unlike Yoon Seol-hwa, who was forcibly separated by circumstances, Joo Ah-yoon could be with Han Jae-jung 24 hours a day if she wished.

    Fortunately, Han Jae-jung had the convenient lie of ¡®quests¡¯, and he managed to deceive her and get some time.

    ¡°So, tell me quickly.¡±

    He was in a hurry now. If necessary, he could easily change to formal speech or change how he addressed her. After briefly examining his face, Botis opened her lips.

    ¡°Alright. I was just joking for a moment. I¡¯ll tell you quickly as you wish. What you¡¯re most curious about right now is your remaining lifespan and how to extend it, right?¡±

    Han Jae-jung nodded.

    ¡°To be honest about the former¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Han Jae-jung felt his breath catch for a moment.

    ¡°I know that starlight is fatal to a normal human body, but I don¡¯t know how much life it has taken from you. I¡¯m not a doctor, after all.¡±

    It was true. It was impossible for her to urately diagnose his remaining lifespan.

    ¡°But it¡¯s certain that you¡¯re terminally ill. From the start, the transformation system that directly grants starlight to the body through temporary viin-ization isn¡¯t something a normal body can ept. Unfortunately, that system was created for magical girls, not for ordinary people. For those not chosen by the stars¡­..¡±

    Botis paused for a moment and slowly shook her head.

    ¡°¡­However, I can answer thetter.¡±

    Botis raised her head again and smiled brightly. A glimmer of hope shed in Han Jae-jung¡¯s eyes for a moment.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course~ No matter what, I wouldn¡¯t lie about a person¡¯s life.¡±

    Botis spoke with excitement in her voice.

    ¡°Be a viin!¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Abandon your human body and be a viinpletely! If a human body can¡¯t ept starlight, then just abandon the human body altogether! Simple, right? Just be my child.¡±

    Han Jae-jungughed hollowly. Unfortunately, it was his firstugh of the day.

    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense, you know? Why, you¡¯ve seen it too. A child who was in the exact same situation as you but made the right choice and has been able to live until now.¡±

    I¡¯ve seen such a person? Han Jae-jung¡¯s eyebrows twitched in confusion. Soon after, one hypothesis popped into his mind.

    ¡°¡­No way.¡±

    ¡°See, you know it too.¡±

    Botis was still wearing an innocent smile.

    ¡°The viin of Sagittarius.¡±

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose?!¡±

    At the location where Red Vega had been dispatched after receiving a report. The viin she was supposed to defeat was already dead with an arrow through its neck. The viin in red armor sitting astride the corpse slowly raised its head towards her.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    With something like a chain wrapped around one eye, he called out to Red Vega with a frivolous smile. It inadvertently sent chills down her spine.

    ¡°Want me to tell you an interesting fact?¡±

    It was a nauseous unpleasantness.

    Red Vega once again realized that indeed, most viins harbored such an ominous difference from humans.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read up to 30 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buy Me a Coffee OR by unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130

    <b><i>Life of Downfall (3)</i></b>

    ¡°How about it? Don¡¯t you want to be like that child? It seems there¡¯s no inconvenience in living.¡±

    In response to Botis¡¯s proposal, Han Jae-jung coldly expressed his refusal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    Viins who easily kill people for their own purposes. Also, because human negative emotions are essential for their survival, they think of humans only as food or tools.

    Botis¡¯s suggestion was no different from saying to live by sacrificing others¡¯ lives instead of one¡¯s own.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to present that kind of thing as a solution, you shouldn¡¯t havee at all.¡±

    Han Jae-jung had lost his parents to their hands in the past, and he had seen countless people around him suffering from the viins until now.

    The mere thought of bing essentially the same as them, beyond just looking like them, made him feel nauseous.¡°Ha¡­ I guess I should have expected this from the moment I found you. I was stupid. It¡¯s all my fault. Well then.¡±

    Han Jae-jung openly mocked Botis. He felt self-loathing for havinge here with this as hisst hope.

    ¡°Hehe¡­.¡±

    Botisughed leisurely as if she had expected such a reaction from him. She must have easily predicted that this proposal would be rejected, knowing Han Jae-jung¡¯s hatred for viins.

    But thisposure didn¡¯te from simply being prepared for such a rejection.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up.¡±

    Botis was as rxed as if she had predicted all of his actions. Her attitude suggested that this rejection was meaningless.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something that will be decided by your will anyway.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Botis handed a wooden cup to the confused Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°What are you trying to¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink it now, decide whether to drink it or not after hearing everything I have to say. My story isn¡¯t over yet.¡±

    Botis stopped Han Jae-jung as he was about to refuse the cup. Usually, she would have urged him to drink the unknown contents of the cup. Now, Botis was cautious as if the liquid she handed over was poison.

    Her usually affectionate voice changed to be more dignified, and her eyes, hidden by the hood, felt sharp.

    Han Jae-jung felt a chill down his spine for a moment.

    ¡°Listen to everything, then decide. Just because you don¡¯t have much time left doesn¡¯t mean I have a reason to be considerate enough to make your day worthwhile. Don¡¯t cause unnecessary waste for the sake of your life.¡±

    He realized once again that what was in front of him now was not a kind woman, but a viin that could tear his body to pieces with just one gesture. His untransformed body felt so fragile that it seemed it would be torn apart and blown away by this gentle breeze at any moment.

    ¡°Come on, take it first.¡±

    Well, isn¡¯t it strange to meet a viin without transforming? It¡¯s foolish not to use a means of protection when you have one.

    Instead of taking the cup, Han Jae-jung reached for the metal ball.

    As his hand touched the cold belt, Han Jae-jung changed the direction of his outstretched hand and obediently took the cup Botis gave him, cing it in front of his knees.

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    Botis smiled warmly again. In contrast, Han Jae-jung¡¯s expression hardened like a cold stone.

    ¡®Am I crazy?¡¯

    Han Jae-jung berated himself. Not because he had obediently followed the viin¡¯s words. He was scolding himself for attempting to transform.

    How long had it been since the suspicion arose that transformation was eating away at his lifespan, and yet he immediately tried to transform.

    ¡®It¡¯s not like it¡¯s an addiction¡­¡¯

    For a moment, the image of a delinquent shed through his mind. The Libra drug addicts,monly known as ¡®light chasers¡¯, who had been featured in many news reports and documentaries in the past. Those who were dying, addicted to starlight.

    Han Jae-jung felt cold sweat on the nape of his neck as he thought about whether he was bing like that. The fact that he was gradually bing abnormal gripped him.

    ¡°Have you ever thought about it? About this transformation system and its price. This isn¡¯t a power that an ordinary person can obtain just by making a vow. Every rewardes with a definite price.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°As I said earlier. This is a power that my friend, Sky Pris, created for magical girls. From the beginning, it was a means for humans chosen by the stars to choose the stars themselves. It was never considered for ordinary people like you to use. It¡¯s no different from an error or a bug.¡±

    ¡°But how did I¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to tell you that too¡­ But unfortunately, I don¡¯t know well either. I¡¯m not the creator. I¡¯m just a third party who heard various dream stories from my friend. Ah, well, I did use that transformation a bit, so I guess I¡¯m notpletely unrted.¡±

    Botis chuckled and lifted her head as if reminiscing.

    ¡°As you can see from me, the transformation system has side effects even for magical girls. The more negative emotions grow, the easier it bes to turn into a viin. Memory loss, which wouldn¡¯t normally ur from a magical girl¡¯s corruption, is just a bonus.¡±

    This statement essentially meant that side effects could ur to Joo Ah-yoon as well. Each piece of information heavily weighed on Han Jae-jung¡¯s mind.

    ¡°As you might have guessed, the transformation system isn¡¯tplete. Sky Pris died beforepleting it. Unfortunately, most of my memories were also erased as I became a viin.¡±

    ¡°Is there a way to bring them back¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Botis cut him off firmly.

    ¡°Once you be a viin, you can only chase the dreams you can see. There¡¯s no vitality to chase invisible dreams. Memories that have disappeared like dreams forgotten in sleep never return. Most of the memories from my time as a human have vanished like a summer night¡¯s dream. Now, the only memory I have left is the time I spent with Sky Pris.¡±

    Han Jae-jung was puzzled. There was clearly a contradiction in her statement. Botis had said she could now convey various information because she had recovered her memories. But what about what she was saying now?

    The answer was one: Botis was lying. Han Jae-jung hoped that something else among the information she had conveyed might also be a lie.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re curious about. You must be dumbfounded that I said I had lost my memories until now but just remembered, and now I¡¯m saying it¡¯s not possible.¡±

    Words that seemed to pierce through Han Jae-jung¡¯s psyche. He felt a twinge of difort.

    ¡°But there¡¯s no contradiction. I lost my memories twice in total. Once when turning into a viin. Once after bing a viin. The memories I recalled are thetter. The former memories don¡¯te back. Ever.¡±

    Botis¡¯s subsequent words shattered Han Jae-jung¡¯s hope. If only considering those words, no lie was visible, and it led to the meaning that everything Botis had said so far was true.

    But he still couldn¡¯t fully trust it.

    The situation seemed too naturally manipted. Certainly, he couldn¡¯t find any lies in her statements, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t find any evidence. He couldn¡¯t dismiss the possibility that she had added lies to make her statements trustworthy.

    ¡°How can I believe that¡­¡±

    Before Han Jae-jung could finish speaking, Botis lowered her hood. She threw off the long, cloak-like hood and revealed her stomach.

    Unlike other viins, her undressing, with a female body, was quite embarrassing, but Han Jae-jung focused on her body without even thinking of looking away. There was a huge scar on her stomach that caught his attention.

    A scar, as if pierced by an object like a spear or stake, was prominently situated on one side of her stomach. Around that scar, there were full ominous purple marks, reminiscent of someone poisoned.

    ¡°Scorpius. Or Fishing Hook constetion. The tail of that beast has a poison that pulls something out of the stabbed opponent, like pulling up a fish with a fishing hook. What I lost was my memories.¡±

    The viin of Scorpius. Han Jae-jung was well aware of this enormous beast, which belonged to the three great viins along with Leo and Serpens, having seen it in the original work.

    Not just memories, but it can pull out various things like magic power, personality and mind, desires, and even lifespan. While the other two beasts mainly cause physical destruction, Scorpius causes loss.

    The purple spots engraved like the sun¡¯s pattern were nothing but evidence of being attacked by Scorpius. The likelihood that Botis¡¯s testimony was true increased.

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe it or not. But my selfish heart wishes you would believe me.¡±

    Botis smiled bitterly as she lowered the clothes she had lifted. The wound on her abdomen was covered by cloth.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already experienced the side effects of transformation. That¡¯s why I can empathize with you more. I can understand your worries. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you this. I don¡¯t want you to suffer losses.¡±

    ¡°But you won¡¯t gain any benefit by being kind to me¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the responsibility I must bear for not properly taking care of my friend.¡±

    Botis¡¯s voice was full of self-deprecation. For the first time, I felt something human from this viin.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing this. It¡¯s not without benefit. By being kind to you, I can find self-satisfaction.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Shall we talk about the side effects of transformation again? Remember I said earlier that it¡¯s not something that can be decided by your will? And I also mentioned that Sagittarius was once human like you.¡±

    Once again, a gentle breeze blew. That wind, still holding onto winter, was extremely cold.

    ¡°Just like how you insisted on remaining human, that child was the same. Until the end, they were determined to remain human like Sky Pris. But in the end, it was all meaningless.¡±

    ¡°¡­No way.¡±

    Han Jae-jung imagined the worst scenario.

    ¡°The more transformations they underwent, the closer their body came to death, and at the moment when their self and bodypletely copsed, the corpse was reborn as a viin.¡±

    And at that moment, the worst scenario became reality. There was no hint of deception in Botis¡¯s demeanor.

    She was as solemn as a doctor informing a patient of their diagnosis, and her eyes were full of sympathy.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s why I¡¯m offering you this cup now. It contains the milk that turns you into the viin you¡¯ve been wary of all along. It¡¯s different from what I¡¯ve given you before, more like a poison to humans.¡±

    Han Jae-jung was startled and looked at the cup he had ced in front of his knees. Although it looked no different from the cups he had received so far, its effect waspletely different.

    ¡°But this milk is also special, you see. I made it myself. If you drink it, you¡¯ll be able to be a viin with clear reason and memories, not just an ordinary viin. It contains a higher concentration of my starlight. I can control your transformation when you be a viin.¡±

    Botis moved slightly and ced her hand on top of Han Jae-jung¡¯. It was a motherly, affectionate touch.

    ¡°Listen carefully, child. This is an opportunity. An opportunity to be a viin you can control. If you¡¯re faced with the same worst oue anyway, wouldn¡¯t it be better to choose the lesser evil? Even if you lose your reason and be a viin, I can control you.¡±

    She gripped Han Jae-jung¡¯s hand more tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll manage you well so you don¡¯t hurt the ones you care about. I¡¯ll make sure no one gets hurt by your hands. How about it? Isn¡¯t this a good enough condition?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Think about it carefully. Think about the future that awaits you. You don¡¯t want to have the blood of your loved ones on your hands, do you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Should he be a somewhat sane viin now? Or should he live waiting for an unpredictable death and viinization? He was presented with the most terrible dilemma of his life, one he least wanted to choose.

    Han Jae-jung pondered. What should he say? Even now, the belt maintains its silence. Since he had realized his fate, he could no longer hear any quests orments from the belt.

    What was that metal ball expecting from him? Why hadn¡¯t it revealed this crucial fact until now, and if it knew about this final oue, why had it allowed him to chase his dreams all this time? Han Jae-jung still couldn¡¯t understand its intentions.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re still confused.¡±

    Botis withdrew her hand and stood up.

    ¡°Keep the flute I gave you. Call me again when you remember. I¡¯ll wait as long as it takes.¡±

    The vast prairie-likendscape spread out on the mountain began to sway and disappear with the wind.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Until the very end, Botis sympathized with him.

    As she and the scenery around herpletely faded away, the world surrounding Han Jae-jung once again became a gloomy and dark back alley.

    Han Jae-jung was still sitting.

    ¡°¡­This is driving me crazy.¡±

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Han Jae-jung moved to walk on a bridge over the river. The wind blowing from the winter river was extremely cold, making him appreciate the thick clothes he had worn today.

    He suddenly stopped walking and leaned on the railing, gazing endlessly at the river. Looking at the rapidly flowing river, he wished this worry could pass by as powerfully.

    ¡°¡­Damn it all.¡±

    He had found his dream and pursued the power to achieve it, and now that he had gained power, life itself stood as a barrier before him. How is the world suppressing me like this? Did I sell out a country in my past life or something?

    Thinking of his parallel world self after a long time, Han Jae-jungughed weakly.

    ¡°Haha, shit.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Suddenly, something flew at him and collided. In that instant, he felt a sharp pain in his ribs, and Han Jae-jung, unable to withstand the impact, fell to the side of the road. Bewildered by what had happened, Han Jae-jung looked at whatever had crashed into him.

    ¡°S-suicide is not the answer¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­Miss Vega?¡±

    I thought we had resolved that misunderstanding a long time ago.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read advanced chapters, you can do soby unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131

    <b><i>Life of Downfall (4)</i></b>

    ¡°What are you suddenly doing!¡±

    Han Jae-jung shouted loudly in surprise. Then, startled by his own shout, he covered his mouth. People passing by on the bridge asionally started turning their attention towards them.

    Most people were puzzled. Why was there a magical girl here, and who was that man? They heard something about suicide ¨C was this some kind of rescue operation?

    Some people hurriedly left the scene, perhaps connecting the magical girl¡¯s appearance with the appearance of viins.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Red Vega let out an exmation as if she had realized something. Then she embraced the still bewildered Han Jae-jung and took flight.

    Despite the sudden flight, she didn¡¯t forget to be considerate.

    Red Vega¡¯s flying technique was truly exquisite, creating an invisible, paper-thin transparent membrane thatpletely protected against both air resistance from high speed and low temperatures from high altitude.Han Jae-jung looked at her as if protesting ¡®what are you doing?¡¯ Red Vega avoided his gaze as she answered.

    ¡°There are people here and it¡¯s too dangerous. Let¡¯s leave for now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t an answer to his previous question. The sudden attack plus the irrelevant response. Han Jae-jung¡¯s irritation elerated further.

    ¡°What is this supposed to be¡­!¡±

    His voice started trembling violently like when crossing the precarious cloud bridge. His agitation gradually showed on the surface.

    ¡®I¡¯m already short on time, and suddenly you bring up old finished stories to cause trouble.¡¯

    His already heightened nerves were further stimted as people¡¯s gazes gathered before, and his unresolvable anxiety led to impatience, which led to irritation.

    That resulting irritation deprived him of the capacity to understand impulsive actions, and that deprivation provided sufficient justification to make harsh swear words burst from his mouth.

    However, before fully yelling at her, Han Jae-jung barely suppressed his voice.

    ¡°What are you trying to do¡­!¡±

    Han Jae-jung red at Red Vega as if displeased.

    Her red eyes were filled with moisture, rippling like ake, and those eyes were trembling as if someone had thrown a stone into thatke.

    Sympathy and worry, confusion and surprise.

    Though no words were spoken, variousnguages were contained in her eyes.

    Seeing those eyes that seemed about to cry at any moment, his anger dissipated.

    ¡®¡­Let¡¯s not take out my anger needlessly.¡¯

    It was clear there would be little difference between wasting time worrying or wasting time like this with someone.

    It was even clearer that getting angry now wouldn¡¯t solve anything.

    Han Jae-jung, judging it wouldn¡¯t be toote to act after hearing the circumstances, swallowed his words.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Sorry¡­.¡±

    Silence followed Red Vega¡¯s gloomy apology.

    The silence broke when the flight ended, when Han Jae-jung¡¯s feet touched the ground.

    ¡°¡­Where is this?¡±

    Han Jae-jung looked around with fish eyes. It was the veranda of what appeared to be a quite nice apartment.

    ¡°Our¡­ House.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    He tried to recall the moving episode from the original work.

    If those words were true, this meant this was an area redeveloped from the slums that were partially destroyed during the viin attack.

    In other words, it meant this was a building erected on the site where Red Vega¡¯s grandmother used to live.

    He suddenly became solemn.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a nice house.¡±

    He lightlyplimented the house while cutting off the conversation. Now wasn¡¯t the time to mourn someone. He had his own pressing matters to deal with.

    ¡°Well, I thought this would be the best ce to talk quietly¡­ Going to your house wouldn¡¯t work with Haru next door, and going to Baekho would also be¡­ Since it¡¯s that kind of talk.¡±

    ¡°Look here, Ms. Vega.¡±

    When Han Jae-jung called Red Vega softly, her shoulders flinched.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m crazy enough to suddenly jump into the river? Wasn¡¯t that all finished business?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t a person with worries take a break and look at nature sometimes? Why make such a big deal out of something like that? Huh?¡±

    The irritation he had barely contained started surging again as soon as his mouth opened. His eyes zed. It wasn¡¯t even worthparing to the cooled mes rising from Red Vega.

    ¡°Suddenly doing that puts me in such a difficult position! And you¡¯ve been doing this constantly from before! Ms. Vega, did you think I wouldn¡¯t notice you enjoying making things difficult for me? But I endured it. I kept quiet about it. Even if I¡¯m someone you canfortably torment as you please, there should be a limit¡­.¡±

    The target of Han Jae-jung¡¯s irritation gradually shifted. From Red Vega to himself.

    He felt pathetic for genuinely getting angry at a kid who was a minor just months ago, and he felt disgusted at himself for causing trouble to someone he had resolved to protect.

    ¡°Sigh¡­.¡±

    He exhaled his irritation with a sigh, and simultaneously inhaled wretchedness.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not going to suddenly go crazy and jump into the river. I appreciate the house invitation, but neither you nor I have time for me to stay for even a cup of tea. I ran out in the middle of work.¡±

    Han Jae-jung took out his phone and showed her the screen. He forced a smile onto his lips like wringing out a dry cloth.

    ¡°Look. The message history on my phone now. If I stay here any longer, Ah-yoon will give me hell. Before we all get in trouble, we should go our separate ways¡­.¡±

    ¡°What if you go crazy?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You, you could go crazy.¡±

    Han Jae-jung was taken aback but realized what she was trying to say. She was refuting his statement ¡®I¡¯m not going to suddenly go crazy and jump into the river.¡¯

    ¡°You could have¡­ Suddenly gone crazy¡­ And jumped into the river¡­.¡±

    She trailed off as if making an excuse. It really wasn¡¯t much different from an excuse. Han Jae-jung was dumbfounded.

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re the crazy one, not me, Ms. Vega.¡±

    The forcibly wrung-out kindness was about to run out. His sharper tone proved it.

    ¡°¡­I guess so.¡±

    Red Vega smiled bitterly. It was a sorrowful smile that contrasted with her fancy attire. The moment she smiled, the magic surrounding her disappeared and only a girl remained.

    ¡°I guess I went a bit crazy. You promised not tomit suicide, but I misunderstood again¡­ Ehehe¡­.¡±

    When she conceded like this, Han Jae-jung was left speechless.

    However, something still bothered him. She strangely emphasized ¡®promised not tomit suicide¡¯. As if any death except suicide was possible.

    ¡®¡­Has she figured it out?¡¯

    Han Jae-jung got chills. He didn¡¯t know why he got chills. Whether he was scared that the fact he had been keeping secret was revealed, or whether he got goosebumps because he didn¡¯t know how she had discovered what he had been keeping secret. Or was he worried about getting scolded.

    ¡®Getting scolded by a kid.¡¯

    Finding all these assumptions ridiculous, Han Jae-jung sneered internally. Come to think of it, there was no reason to get chills. So what if she knew? Even he, the person involved, couldn¡¯t do anything about it. At most, she could spread rumors.

    But given Red Vega¡¯s personality, it was obvious she would never carelessly reveal others¡¯ secrets. Whether she had noticed or not didn¡¯t matter to Han Jae-jung.

    Han Jae-jung suddenly found everything bothersome. Human rtionships were annoying and he was sick of talking. So he maintained his silence until Red Vega spoke again.

    His cold gaze pierced through Red Vega for a long time.

    Red Vega turned her gaze here and there like someone lost in the vast ocean before finally settling on his eyes and opening her lips.

    ¡°Then, shall we disperse as you said?¡±

    Han Jae-jung suddenly deted.

    ¡®I thought she would at least threaten me while showing her stomach like usual¡­.¡¯

    Why was she being so docile for once?

    ¡®It¡¯s a good thing from my perspective.¡¯

    It¡¯s good that he can get away from this ce before even his minimal consideration disappears.

    Thinking today¡¯smotion was due to Red Vega¡¯s characteristic overreaction, Han Jae-jung left the ce.

    She must have been worried seeing him standing by the river.

    He declined Red Vega¡¯s offer to fly him back.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°What should I do¡­.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee was lost in thought looking at the muddy footprints left on the veranda.

    The words of the viin she heard today wouldn¡¯t leave her mind.

    The viin, Red Archer who was at the scene she responded to.

    ¡®Did you know Han Jae-jung is terminally ill?!¡¯

    He left after shouting that withughter that could pierce the sky. Red Vega didn¡¯t have time to catch him. She had to spend a lot of time processing thenguage that came in.

    Why did Han Jae-jung¡¯s name suddenlye up here? Terminal illness? Who? That person?

    Come to think of it, Han Jae-jung¡¯s name was mentioned from his mouth before. At that time, she thought his intention was to reveal Han Jae-jung¡¯s identity, but was he actually trying to say those words?

    Unfortunately, there are quite a few magical girls who are connected to Han Jae-jung. Both Blue Sirius and Red Vega, the current strongest magical girls, are connected to him.

    If his goal was to shake up the mental state of the magical girls, it was very effective.

    Even Red Vega¡¯s head went nk.

    Red Vega, who was staring at where the viin had left, decided to look for Han Jae-jung instead of returning to headquarters. Although there was a convenient means of contact, she couldn¡¯t think of it then.

    She just scanned the city from the sky like hunting for mice.

    While flying, Red Vega thought about various things. From verifying whether the terminal illness was true to imagining what she should do if it was true.

    Of course, no answers came. There was no evidence to verify, and imagination couldn¡¯t rece reality.

    She hadn¡¯t done anything yet.

    She hadn¡¯t properly be strong yet. He was still too far to reach.

    There was still more effort to make, more sparkle to show.

    Is he leaving already?

    These worries amplified immediately upon meeting Han Jae-jung.

    His back figure endlessly staring at the river looked pitiful and lonely, just like when she first met him. That figure swaying back and forth. Hisrge back looked endlessly small.

    Was it because she saw that lifeless appearance? Red Vega thought of suicide and rushed to him without thinking.

    His reaction was different from usual. Usually, he wouldugh awkwardly or be bewildered and his eyes would tremble.

    The eyes Han Jae-jung directed at Red Vega showed irritation and pessimism. The eyes of someone who had given up and no longer prayed for salvation from magical girls. The kind of eyes you often see at rescue sites.

    At the same time, it triggered her fear. The helplessness and self-loathing she felt when stepped on by Watcher crept up through those eyes.

    Originally his eyes burned with romance. Even when bewildered or suffering, he was always warm towards her.

    Looking at his eyes, Red Vega froze. Far from questioning him about the truth, she couldn¡¯t even properly make an excuse. In the end, she couldn¡¯t find out anything.

    But, from that moment, Red Vega had a feeling.

    The words the viin left were true.

    ¡°¡­Ribbon, what should I do?¡±

    She asked her only mascot. The cat-like mascot kept silent without carelessly opening its mouth. Just like she had done moments ago.

    It just patted her shoulder. To let her feel at ease.

    [It¡¯s not your fault.]

    Not my fault? I couldn¡¯t even give such a simplefort? I just wasted time meaninglessly?

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t even do that¡­.¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t say anything to someone facing death. She was unable to speak.

    Nothing came to mind about what to do.

    What words would beforting to someone who already knows their ending? No, are there even words that could beforting?

    The magic in her hands felt like nothing now.

    ¡°What should I do¡­.¡±

    After contemting for a long time, Baek Ah-hee got up from her seat.

    ¡°¡­Right.¡±

    When you don¡¯t know what to do, it suits her to at least do something.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a star.¡±

    Because I¡¯m the star he acknowledged.

    I should make sure not to disappoint him.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Han Jae-jung returned home after half-heartedly finishing today¡¯s caf¨¦ work. He ignored Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s threatening suggestion that Yoon Seol-hwa would worry if he didn¡¯t stay overnight again.

    ¡°Belt.¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°How long are you going to keep quiet. Say something now.¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Han Jae-jung grabbed the metal ball and mmed it to the floor. Bang! The building with thin walls and floor shook. Comints from neighbors mighte, but he wasn¡¯t in the state of mind to consider that.

    ¡°How long do I have to live like this! You damn piece of metal!¡±

    Ding dong.

    At that moment, the doorbell rang.

    ¡°How can I¡­.¡±

    Ding dong. Ding dong. Ding dong. The doorbell kept ringing endlessly as if someone was pressing it repeatedly.

    ¡°¡­Shit, who is it.¡±

    He got up from his seat while letting out a rough curse.

    ¡°Who is it.¡±

    He opened the door while putting his sharpened nerves into his words without trying to smooth them out.

    ¡°Like aet to your heart.¡±

    Bang. As soon as he saw Baek Ah-hee, he closed the door.

    ¡°Red Vega¡­ Ouch! Why did you close without listening!¡±

    ¡°Ha shit¡­.¡±

    What else is there to say.

    ¡°At least open it first!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee frantically knocked on the door. Han Jae-jung opened the door again with irritation.

    ¡°What is it.¡±

    ¡°As a counselor, I¡¯ve determined that the patient currently needs special surveince.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee moved her mouth skillfully as if she had prepared.

    ¡°Therefore, I rmend that I stay by the patient¡¯s side for 24-hour surveince!¡±

    Han Jae-jung looked at therge trunk ced beside Baek Ah-hee. After letting out a small sigh.

    ¡°No quacks allowed.¡±

    He closed the door again.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read up to 30 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buy Me a Coffee OR by unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132

    <b><i>Life of Downfall (5)</i></b>

    ¡°W-Wait! Please listen to what I have to say!¡±

    Han Jae-jung locked himself in his room, ignoring Baek Ah-hee frantically knocking on the door.

    Usually, he would have reacted sensitively, worrying about disturbing the neighbors, but not this time.

    He didn¡¯t have the mental capacity to care about her.

    -Jae, Jae-jung! Your pretty counselor is here?! Let¡¯s spend some cozy time together¡­!

    ¡°Belt.¡±

    Han Jae-jung called his belt again.

    ¡°Exin my physical condition.¡±-Jae-jung~

    The sound of banging on the door echoed through the room. Han Jae-jung continued to concentrate, using the noise as white noise. The belt maintained its silence even under Han Jae-jung¡¯s sharp gaze.

    Eventually, the violent knocking sounds faded away in his ears, leaving only the serenity of silence lingering.

    Neither the belt nor Han Jae-jung made a sound.

    In this strange standoff, the belt was the first to back down.

    [¡­I understand the Guardian¡¯s dissatisfaction.]

    The belt, which always used objective and precise expressions, used a subjective expression. ¡®Understand.¡¯

    The understanding here would be better interpreted as empathizing and epting another¡¯s circumstances, rather than justprehending context.

    [You must be frustrated that I, who should help you, couldn¡¯t resolve your anxiety and only maintained silence.]

    Even using the first-person pronoun ¡®I.¡¯

    The belt was now speaking as an equal intelligent being, not just a piece of machinery.

    [I don¡¯t expect understanding, but I have several obligatory requirements. Within this system, I cannot vite those obligations.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Han Jae-jung listened to everything the belt said without saying much.

    [One of those obligations is protecting the Guardian. Through the belt¡¯s function of possibility observation, I must predict dangers approaching the Guardian and defend against them. This takes the form of quests or rmendations for specific actions.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [To the question of why it¡¯s done through simple action instructions rather than direct reports, I can answer that this too is an obligation. Besides the obligation to protect the Guardian, I also have an obligation to prohibit direct statements. It¡¯s an obligation to respect the various possibilities created in the process of the Guardian hearing and thinking about quests, and in carrying out quests. This takes precedence over the previous protection obligation.]

    ¡°And there must be an obligation that takes precedence over that obligation.¡±

    The belt affirmed his question.

    [That¡¯s correct. Among them, the most precedent obligation is to make the Guardian fulfill the contract. Even if there is a threat to the Guardian¡¯s safety, I cannot speak information that interferes with contract fulfillment.]

    Han Jae-jung finally realized why the belt had been silent all this time. It couldn¡¯t speak from the beginning.

    Contract fulfillment urs in transformation state. The fact that transforming reduces lifespan would make one hesitate to transform, thus interfering with contract fulfillment. Especially in Han Jae-jung¡¯s case.

    Guardian of Magical girls.

    For him who volunteered to protect heroes, the most important requirement is force. Force requires transformation.

    The stars coldly demand payment equal to what they¡¯ve given. If they saved a life, then one must risk their life ordingly.

    As always, it was either transform or die.

    The stars only wanted promises fulfilled through transformation, and didn¡¯t care about anything else.

    Whether one dies from overusing transformation wasn¡¯t their concern.

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Han Jae-jung copsed into his seat dejectedly.

    [Therefore, I cannot speak.]

    If it wasn¡¯t terminal illness, there would have been no need to convey meaning so roundabout ¨C a simple denial from the start would have sufficed. But instead, it revealed the obligations it had been hiding until now.

    ¡°So it was true¡­¡±

    It meant there were no lies in what Botis said.

    Toxins umte in the body from receiving starlight without purification, resulting in hastened death, and bing a viin after death.

    The Sagittarius he saw before had a metal ball simr to what the belt has now attached to its waist even after death, and there was a corpse under the armor. It seemed to remember nothing of its human period, not hesitating to mock magical girls and not considering civilian involvement.

    Even if it was human before, that appearance was undeniably that of a viin.

    If it¡¯s a viin, there should naturally be a corresponding purpose. While Han Jae-jung couldn¡¯t know exactly what his purpose was, unlike other viins, he felt he could understand ¡®why¡¯ he came to have that purpose.

    ¡®Since he could use the belt, he must have gotten a purpose during the contract¡­¡¯

    Just as he has the purpose of being the guardian of Magical girls, and Joo Ah-yoon has the purpose of protecting dreams, he must have had a purpose too.

    Probably, even after the body and ego perish, one bes a viin to continue fulfilling that purpose. Thinking this way, he could guess why the transformation system deliberately didn¡¯t inform about the lifespan issue.

    Because from the stars¡¯ perspective, there wouldn¡¯t be much difference whether the body dies from starlight addiction or not. They protect against death from external factors but leave death that doesn¡¯t interfere with purpose fulfillment as is?

    ¡°Damn, these bastards are fucking rational¡­¡±

    Die if you don¡¯t transform.

    Get closer to death if you transform.

    If you die from transformation, a viin is born using the corpse as a medium to forcibly inherit the mission.

    It¡¯s an efficient death trap with no way out. Han Jae-jung justughed.

    Han Jae-jung thought of Red Vega. Violence beyond what the quest indicated. A sin that still can¡¯t be taken back. After bing a viin, it was clear as day that he wouldmit such acts again and again.

    They might even go as far as tearing off the limbs of all magical girls and imprisoning them, unable to move, all in the name of protecting magical girls.

    A viin who doesn¡¯t follow ethics or basic goodness, only thinking about fulfilling duties. Also, Han Jae-jung as a person no longer exists in those actions. A corpse that has lost its life and self is covered in armor, bing someonepletely different.

    What a terrible death this is. A life that should have ended in fragments has gained continuity. It¡¯s not just ending with death, but even after death, it continues to bring wailing.

    The blood that will flow from their death won¡¯t just be their own, but will include someone else¡¯s blood too.

    It was futile. A terminal illness. And to think it¡¯s a terminal illness fated for a twisted death.

    Rather than bing such a monster, epting Botis¡¯s proposal and taking that gamble¡­ No, suicide would be better. That would be a more certain means of protection.

    [¡­Guardian.]

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Han Jae-jung recalled the feeling of the rope he once held and nodded at Belt¡¯s words.

    I know. It¡¯s not all over yet. Someone who possesses a machine that chases possibilities shouldn¡¯t speak of giving up.

    But the fatigue was real. Han Jae-jung tilted his sitting body like a roly-poly toy and copsed onto the floor. Negative energy usually disappears after sleeping and waking up. Since today¡¯s fatigue is severe, let¡¯s sleep on it and think about it after waking up.

    At that moment, an intense pain struck Han Jae-jung¡¯s left eye.

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t even properly scream from the pain that felt like his eye was being branded with a hot iron. As he clutched his eye and trembled, Belt brought its ck body close to his face.

    [Due to the penalty for excessive speech, I will soon enter sleep mode for a while. I won¡¯t be able to give advice like now or assist in battle. The only interference remaining will be quests.]

    The knocking sound was no longer heard. Instead, Han Jae-jung¡¯s intermittent groans of pain and Belt¡¯s mechanical voice filled the room.

    [This might be presumptuous, but I think it¡¯s okay for the Guardian to give up. Anyone can regret their choices, and you¡¯re not old enough or far enough along to lose everything with one surrender.]

    Even through the searing pain in his eye, Belt¡¯s voice was strangely clear. It was as if the voice was resonating directly in his head.

    [If that¡¯s what you want, I will assist you to the maximum extent within the system¡¯s boundaries. The intensity, frequency, and timing of quests ¨C I will adjust everything so you can live a normal life.]

    Despite its mechanical voice, the content of the words was highly subjective. In other words, human-like. Today more than ever, Belt felt like a living being to Han Jae-jung.

    Was it speaking so much now because it had been silent for so long? Or was it conveying messages in advance before the uing silence? It stretched out its words like setting off final fireworks.

    [But at the same time, if you choose to continue fulfilling the contract, I will assist with that as well.]

    The pain in his left eye intensified. Suddenly, he noticed red dot-like starlight leaking from that eyeball. Each dot felt like a drop of blood. It felt like his eye was melting.

    [I express my respect for all the possibilities you may reach.]

    The pain that exceeded his capacity to endure gradually blurred his consciousness.

    [Please. Show me the stars again.]

    With those final words from Belt, Han Jae-jung lost consciousness.

    Belt observed the red starlight overflowing around him for a while, moving back and forth, before shutting down.

    [Temporary body recovery sessful.]

    The faint red light flowing around the metal ball disappeared.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    When Han Jae-jung woke up, he felt something was off. It wasn¡¯t difort from pain. Rather, he felt too refreshed. There was no trace of fatigue or tiredness, and even his left eye that had hurt so much yesterday was fine.

    He felt strange because his body, which had been dying in pain every day, was now perfectly healthy.

    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±

    Han Jae-jung became anxious because his body, which should have been in pain, was healthy.

    ¡°No way¡­.¡±

    He anxiously looked at his smartphone screen. There were numerous missed calls from Joo Ah-yoon. And twice as many missed calls from Yoon Seol-hwa, and he confirmed that the time had already passed 9 o¡¯clock.

    ¡°Oh shit.¡±

    Terminal illness or not, he was going to die today. Han Jae-jung hurriedly gathered his clothes and headed outside.

    As soon as he opened the door, he discovered a human figure.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°¡­Miss Vega?¡±

    It was Baek Ah-hee, crouching in front of the door. On this day before spring had arrived, even with gloved hands, she seemed cold as she cupped her hands and blew warm breath into them.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t gone home?!¡±

    Han Jae-jung was shocked. Surely she would have gone home after a few hours. How could anyone be so foolish as to wait in front of the door all day like this.

    ¡®Wait, all day?¡¯

    How many hours had this girl been outside? In this cold weather, she stayed here continuously without transforming? A chill ran up Han Jae-jung¡¯s spine.

    ¡°F-First,e inside!¡±

    Without time to think, Han Jae-jung took Baek Ah-hee¡¯s hand and helped her up. Even though the house had no heating, it would be better than outside. He should give her lots of nkets and serve her some warm cocoa.

    Whatever reason she had for stubbornly staying here could be heardter.

    ¡°W-Wait a moment, Jae-jung?¡±

    Baek Ah-hee, lifted up by Han Jae-jung¡¯s hand, asked in confusion.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Sleeping outside in this weather. What if your face gets paralyzed¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit riching from you, Mr. Former Homeless Person.¡±

    ¡°Is that what¡¯s important right now? Just because someone has that past doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t worry about others.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s hypocritical!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s hypocritical, so hurry up ande inside. That was your goal anyway, right?¡±

    While pulling Baek Ah-hee¡¯s arm, the next-door neighbor¡¯s door suddenly opened.

    ¡°Yeah! Another energetic day of work! Oh, Weaver and Aniki!¡±

    The person living next door. White Davi.

    ¡°Weaver, thanks for visiting yesterday! I thought you went to work, but you were hanging out with Aniki! Well then, I¡¯m off to work!¡±

    ¡°¡­Visited?¡±

    Han Jae-jung looked around Baek Ah-hee. Therge trunk that was clearly visiblest night was now gone.

    ¡®She stayed at that house.¡¯

    Thankfully, she hadn¡¯t slept outside. Han Jae-jung internally sighed with relief. At the same time, he felt an inexplicable sense of betrayal.

    It felt like seeing a daughter who had acted like she was suffering after leaving home, but was actually being well-treated and livingfortably.

    ¡°Since your luggage is still in my room, I guess you¡¯re visiting again today?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡­ I¡¯m nning to stay at Jae-jung¡¯s house tonight¡­ Eep!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee answered without thinking and then covered her mouth. Haru¡¯s eyes turned suspicious.

    ¡°Why is Weaver going to brother¡¯s house¡­?¡±

    Baek Ah-hee knew that look in Haru¡¯s eyes. It was the look when she spotted rumors or suspicious spection.

    ¡°Pa-pajama party! We¡¯re having a pajama party!¡±

    ¡°Oh, a pajama party! I¡¯ve seen those in manga! Sounds fun! Ah, but I don¡¯t have pajamas¡­ Oh, I¡¯ll buy some!¡±

    ¡°Right! But pajamas are for sleeping, right? And the sun is still bright now, so let¡¯s y at night.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sounds good! See you tonight then! Ittekimasu (I¡¯m off)!¡±

    White Davi left with a foolish smile. Still so gullible. What a friend who believes others¡¯ words suspiciously well. Han Jae-jung smiled slightly.

    ¡°Th-Then¡­ Shall we go inside? Us.¡±

    ¡°Ah, just go to work, Miss Vega.¡±

    ¡°I took the day off today!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Self-dered holiday.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±

    ¡°Hey, not as crazy as you, Jae-jung.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee smiled brightly while subtly clinging to his arm. The way she pressed her abdomen against him was particrly noticeable.

    ¡°After doing such terrible things to me when I was still young enough to wear a school uniform¡­ Right?¡±

    Han Jae-jung was shocked by this cunning behavior but also felt nostalgic. Even though it had only been a day since shest did this, it felt like it had been a long time.

    ¡®Am I getting used to this¡­.¡¯

    Though the abdomen appeal had lost most of its effectiveness, it was different for Han Jae-jung who remembered beating her just yesterday. He stiffened his face and tried to pull his arm away.

    Baek Ah-hee hugged his arm tighter and even started rubbing her face against his forearm.

    ¡°Besides, you¡¯re the one who invited me! Why are you changing your words! Should I get upset? Should I get upset as fast as aet?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I get it.¡±

    Finally, Han Jae-jung surrendered. Though he was nning to let her in anyway, he felt like he had lost somehow.

    ¡°Yes~¡±

    ¡°Miss Vega, you really have a bad personality.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    As soon as they entered the house, Baek Ah-hee took off her socks and walked around barefoot, ring at Han Jae-jung with displeasure.

    ¡°You promised to call me Ah-hee, not Miss Vega.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why is that so important?¡±

    ¡°No! Names are important!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee moved her finger as if drawing a line between herself and Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°Right now, we¡¯re meeting as person to person. Before being a magical girl, I¡¯m just a girl in front of you, Jae-jung. Of course¡­ The same goes for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, so. Formal titles don¡¯t really fit, right? We¡¯re just people now. We should be closer. Chattingfortably, empathizing with each other,forting each other¡­¡±

    Pausing her words and trembling her lips for a moment, Baek Ah-hee smiled again as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°That kind of rtionship between people.¡±

    Not family registry members, not teacher and student, not destined enemies. Just person to person. Baek Ah-hee wished for various rtionships with him. Han Jae-jung had tacitly agreed to all those rtionships.

    It was the same now.

    What Baek Ah-hee wanted was an uninhibited rtionship between people.

    ¡°Let¡¯s be close without barriers. Hm¡­ Share your worries with me too.¡±

    ¡°Are those removed socks evidence of removing barriers?¡±

    ¡°No? I just took them off because they were ufortable?¡±

    ¡°If you want to be sofortable, why not take everything off? Isn¡¯t the floor cold? How brave of you to walk around barefoot.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°If you really do it, I¡¯m kicking you out.¡±

    Han Jae-jung frowned obviously. For some reason, Baek Ah-hee found this hrious andughed out loud.

    ¡°Hahaha, right. This. This is the kind of rtionship I wanted with you, Jae-jung.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to be sad. Baek Ah-hee briefly looked down at the floor gloomily, then raised her head to meet Han Jae-jung¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Jae-jung. There¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about.¡±

    [Quest appeared.]

    At that moment, a voice came from the metal ball.

    Even though Belt had entered sleep mode, it had said quests would continue to be given. As if to prove those words true, Belt¡¯s voice continued.

    It was a different voice from before. Even more mechanical than mechanical. A very cold and authoritative voice.

    ¡°Jae-jung, have you been suffering from any illness recently¡­¡±

    [Survive.]

    One of the frequently appearing quests.

    Simple content.

    A straightforward task.

    Therefore, a difficult task.

    ¡°¡­Jae-jung?¡±

    Right behind Vega, through the window, a crimson line approached.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read up to 30 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buy Me a Coffee OR by unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133

    <b><i>Life of Downfall (6)</i></b>

    Libra was still engrossed in finding test subjects and developing new drugs. Naturally, she had no time to pay attention to the Archer.

    Though he received treatment, he couldn¡¯t get drugs, and with nothing to do, the bored Archer finally decided to draw his bow.

    ¡°What else can I do, right?¡±

    It was partly because his hands were bored, and partly to repay the humiliation he suffered before.

    ¡°It¡¯s only right to return what I received.¡±

    The Archer smirked. Despite his rising lip corners, his fingertips didn¡¯t show the slightest tremor. A perfect posture like a master archer.

    The arrow was aimed at Han Jae-jung¡¯s house. The distance was dozens of kilometers away. That was an irrelevant factor for him.

    Eyes so exceptional they could count not just every movement of Han Jae-jung, but even the number of pores and hairs on his head.Archery skills so precise that he could urately snipe even from a copsing building or while falling from the sky.

    These two factors were more than enough to lodge an arrow precisely into his house.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make up some excuse for Librater.¡±

    He didn¡¯t particrly want to kill him. But he wouldn¡¯t mind if he died. If he could die from this single strike, it just meant he wasn¡¯t worth more than that.

    From what he saw before, he seemed to have something like a future prediction ability, so he should be able to dodge it somehow.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    The Archer finally realized why he was so obsessed with Han Jae-jung.

    ¡®He has aspects that ovep with Master, which is oddly irritating.¡¯

    Surviving the Lion, the distinctive white starlight, unnecessarily strong power, prediction ability.

    Everything was like a poor imitation of Sky Pris.

    There was something to look forward to, but with the terminal illness restriction, he seemed destined to fall before blooming.

    Who could be excited about a third-rate life where one falls before bing a hero?

    It was unpleasant.

    It felt like the romance he remembered would be recreated in a distorted form and tainted in that distorted form.

    ¡®So this was why.¡¯

    The Archer realized he found Han Jae-jung unpleasant. Though the Archer disliked most opponents, he particrly despised Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°No wonder I felt like shit every time I saw him.¡±

    He also realized what scenery he truly wanted to see.

    Not such a third-rate tragedy, but a true hero¡¯s epic. A powerful figure straight out of myth. A perfect being with both wisdom and power who could ovee any trial.

    For the Archer, that being was Sky Pris.

    He wanted to see once again an era led by such a figure.

    In this falling era, he wanted to see once again a star blooming to guide everyone.

    But Han Jae-jung approached yet differed from such a figure. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t help but find him unpleasant.

    It was like the uncanny valley phenomenon where one feels revulsion looking at a human-like doll.

    After all, what remained in him wasn¡¯t the power to revive a falling era, but the power to bring about his own life¡¯s downfall.

    ¡°A bastard deserves to eat shit.¡±

    The Archer could finally justify all his actions until now.

    Not telling Libra about Han Jae-jung¡¯s terminal illness was partly because he wanted to see Libra fall into distress. At the same time, it was because Libra was the most efficient existence to torment Han Jae-jung.

    The reason for telling that red magical girl about Han Jae-jung¡¯s lifespan was simr. The worry of those around him would also torment him.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if this was just forcibly finding reasons after acting on a whim or if he truly had such intentions.

    Anyway, the Archer had acted, and would act now.

    For one reason only: to make the one who gave him displeasure eat shit.

    It was a simple motive, and therefore an even more intense motive.

    ¡°You know what I thought? You reallyck romance.¡±

    Still, dying in hardship is more romantic than dying ording to your lifespan.

    The Archer smiled and released the drawn bowstring.

    Swoosh! The arrow containing starlight flew toward its target, drawing a pleasant parab.

    Red Vega saw Han Jae-jung¡¯s surprised expression. That surprise probably wasn¡¯t because of her. After all, his eyes weren¡¯t on her.

    ¡®¡­What is it?¡¯

    Had she failed to set the mood for serious conversation just now? Red Vega continued to stammer out questions seeking the truth while falling into doubt.

    ¡®No, Jae-jung always listened attentively to what I say. He¡¯s not losing focus or dismissing it as a joke.¡¯

    Then what was the reason he was ignoring her words?

    The answer was simple. Because there was something that had to take priority over her important words. Having quickly deduced this far, Red Vega turned around following Han Jae-jung¡¯s gaze.

    A small window blocked by rusty iron bars. Outside this shabby rectangle, a crimson line approached. It was like someone roughly drawing a line in the sky with a brush.

    In the blink of an eye, that line drew near. The line that had been observed from afar started to look like a point as it approached. It was like a zing meteor flying toward them.

    At first, even Red Vega felt fear.

    However, seeing Han Jae-jung rushing to embrace her, what she felt was, as always, a sense of duty.

    ¡°Ribbon!¡±

    [Yes!]

    Before that arrow could set this building aze.

    So that he wouldn¡¯t get hurt even if he embraced her like before.

    Red Vega grabbed her mascot. The mascot that had looked like a cat doll transformed into a small wand-like stick the moment her hand touched it.

    ¡°Dress up!¡±

    Red Vega leaped toward Han Jae-jung who was running to her, swinging that wand in a circle.

    As the scenery outside the window was covered in crimson light, a red light also welled up inside that window.

    [Dress up your star!]

    The transformation sound was drowned out by the thunderous noise of the building copsing. A sh burst forth. A sticky light like a furnace. Vision was obscured by blood-colored radiance and the warm ce of rest that had protected them from the winter wind copsed. Not even a foothold was spared as everything turned to ash, and fragile bodies were thrown back by the impact, swimming through empty space.

    Each spark residue that shed in the explosion contained enough heat to melt even iron. Anyone at the center of that explosion couldn¡¯t possibly be unscathed. Fragile meat-like skin would have instantly cooked and emitted a burning smell.

    But that didn¡¯t happen.

    ¡°Heh¡­ Hehehe¡­.¡±

    Red Vega ced her hand on the hard concrete floor and gave a maniacalugh. Below her was the sturdy adult male she had managed to embrace just moments ago.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Are you hurt? Ah, this is slightly torn.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s asking who¡­¡±

    Her hand pressed against the concrete floor was trembling like an aspen. The arm connected to that hand was covered in all sorts of cuts. Drip, drip. Droplets fell onto the back of her hand. It was a salty liquid mixture of sweat and blood.

    Perhaps her forehead had been cut during the explosion just now, as fishy blood was flowing down from there. Her back hurt the most. Feeling the wind clearly indicated that the back of this uniform-like dress had definitely been torn by the explosion.

    A dress that shouldn¡¯t tear even if dynamite exploded on it had torn. It was crystal clear what state the skin under the dress must be in.

    ¡°This time I saved you, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Still, it was nothingpared to the injuries Han Jae-jung had suffered before. Back then, he had sustained severe injuries with a metal pipe piercing his stomach and his leg joint bending.

    ¡°When Haru returns¡­¡±

    Red Vega caught her breath while somehow managing to get up. How could this happen so soon after White Davi left?

    ¡°¡­She¡¯ll be really surprised. There was a lot in Haru¡¯s room. Mostlyputers and game consoles.¡±

    Red Vega grinned while wiping the blood overflowing from her forehead.

    ¡°Who could have attacked this ce, and for what purpose¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sagittarius.¡±

    Han Jae-jung opened his lips while looking at the arrow stuck in the middle of where the building had melted.

    ¡°The viin of Sagittarius constetion, formerly of the Southern Six Stars.¡±

    Red Vega didn¡¯t ask how he knew such information. She also didn¡¯t bother to say ¡®Speaking of former Southern Six Stars, that reminds me of someone¡¯.

    She didn¡¯t want to make it true by getting confirmation.

    If it¡¯s Sagittarius, it¡¯s probably the same viin who attacked the Magical Girl Association and revealed strange information to her yesterday.

    After all, he also had and primarily used a bow.

    ¡°¡­I see. Will this end with just one shot?¡±

    ¡°Doubt it.¡±

    No sooner had Han Jae-jung finished speaking than they heard the sound of fierce wind cutting through the sky.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re right.¡±

    The sound of arrows cutting through the wind had a unique timbre, just like when a horse neighs. The sound of flight unobstructed by walls was louder and more terrifying than expected.

    Before Red Vega could even take a breath, the arrow approached once again. Though called an arrow, the mass contained in that small arrow was closer to that of a missile.

    That¡¯s not sniping, it¡¯s something closer to bombing.

    And it contained even more power than before.

    ¡°Why go this far¡­¡±

    Wasn¡¯t that viin the one who said he was terminally ill yesterday? Why is he unleashing such attacks? If someone¡¯s going to die anyway, there¡¯s no reason for him to kill them himself.

    What did that person do wrong?

    The arrow approached before Red Vega could think. Red Vega silently trampled all the questions that had risen and moved forward.

    ¡®Put fear in your first step.¡¯

    Once again holding in her heart those words she had been taught sometime ago, she jumped upward.

    The nowpletely familiar use of her feet. A technique inspired by watching some viin¡¯s ability, which was much easier to learn than Sky Pris¡¯s technique that she had learned from videos.

    After jumping, Red Vega expelled mes in that direction to gain propulsion. At her toes, the temperature of those mes and the friction heat of cutting through the air gathered to concentrate the maximum firepower Red Vega could produce.

    Ilro.

    This is the one path she found.

    Yeomhwaryuhwi.

    Heret, where mes bloom like flowers and flow to illuminate the path ahead.

    Red Vega¡¯s kick met the arrow.

    Their meeting created an intense shockwave in the air that shook heaven and earth.

    Kugugung. The meeting of crimson and red created a sun-like sh for just a moment, and the spreading heat set fire to other buildings.

    Something fell amidst that sh and heat.

    One was the arrow. One was Red Vega¡¯s body.

    ¡®¡­Too strong!¡¯

    Who would have thought it would have power equal to her finishing move? It was much stronger than anticipated. Red Vega failed to maintain bnce in the sky and crashed straight into the ground.

    ¡°Ah-hee!¡±

    ¡°He, hehe¡­ I guess I really am half-witted.¡±

    I thought I had gotten stronger, but I still have a long way to go. Red Vega smiled bitterly. Still, it¡¯s not as hopeless as before. If she waits a little longer, other magical girls will arrive as backup.

    ¡°Justice is indeed more enjoyable with more allies! Just wait a little longer and other magical girls will¡­¡±

    An unbelievable sight appeared before Red Vega¡¯s eyes as she shouted this.

    Bombardments with power equal to her finishing move were widely scattered in all directions. Like fireworks, crimson lines bloomed chaotically and abundantly.

    Those lines didn¡¯t just target this direction but spread to various ces.

    [This is¡­ Dangerous, Guardian! Quickly prepare!]

    ¡°Wh-what about the others¡­?¡±

    [Now¡¯s not the time to worry about them!]

    The mascot shouted intensely.

    [That¡¯s meant to check the magical girlsing to help us while bombing us at the same time!]

    This time there was no leisure to fire a finishing move. Red Vega hastily gathered magic power and spread it in front of her hands. A huge shield of mes was created.

    Kwagwagwagwang!!!!

    Enormous roars erupted simultaneously from multiple locations.

    [White Davi currently unable to move! Civilian casualties are severe!]

    [Blue Sirius. Sessfully defended against three bombardments simultaneously. But another follow-up¡­]

    [Orange Altair, only half-seeded in intercepting¡­ What kind of power is this¡­]

    The voices of other magical girls¡¯ mascots were transmitted through the ribbon. Red Vega¡¯s knees trembled.

    The bombardment that came here was just as powerful. The hastily spread shield wasn¡¯t enough. Her palms were more than scraped; it seemed like the skin underneath would show.

    ¡°Kugh¡­!¡±

    While hurriedly hiding the flowing blood and melted skin, Red Vega smiled.

    ¡°Mr. Jae-jung, please quickly run away somewhere! I¡¯ll somehow block this¡­ Qu-quickly! Quickly!¡±

    Han Jae-jung firmed his resolve as he looked at her.

    ¡°¡­Ah-hee.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I know what you were about to ask me just now. Yes, Ah-hee, I¡¯m sick.¡±

    There are many truths Baek Ah-hee doesn¡¯t want to know. Most of them were information rted to Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left to live, and I have an illness that will turn me into a viin when that timees.¡±

    The wordsing from his mouth now also belonged to truths she didn¡¯t particrly want to hear.

    ¡°So, Ah-hee. The one who should run away isn¡¯t me.¡±

    She wished that wasn¡¯t the truth.

    ¡°The one who should run away is you. Is someone who will be a viin worth protecting?¡±

    Truth seems to be quite far from values like love and peace.

    Baek Ah-hee sincerely thought so.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buy Me a Coffee OR by unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134

    <b><i>Life of Downfall (7)</i></b>

    Red Vega stared nkly at Han Jae-jung for a moment. It was an urgent situation where a new arrow could strike at any moment. Though every second was crucial, she couldn¡¯t grasp the reality of the situation.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    An awkward smile and questioning was all she could manage at the moment.

    ¡°Ah, no, suddenly what are you¡­ Saying. Don¡¯t say strange things. Right now such things¡­ Such things¡­¡±

    ¡®Are not important.¡¯ Red Vega was about to say this but closed her mouth.

    Han Jae-jung just admitted he was living on borrowed time. In other words, his remaining life wasn¡¯t very long. Even if she protected him now, he would eventually lose his life meaninglessly.

    Moreover, he said he would turn into a viin the moment he lost his life. Normally, this would be dismissed as nonsense, but given how suspicious he was in many ways, it somehow seemed possible.

    To begin with, she couldn¡¯t even be certain she could protect him now. The enemy was attacking from a very long distance. They could only desperately defend against these one-sided attacks.All they could do was wait for the other side to tire out or for theirpanions to find the enemy and stop the attacks.

    But both seemed unlikely. They were more likely to fall before the other side tired, and their otherpanions were probably facing simr difficulties, so help would take considerable time.

    Gambling on the appearance of the two strange viins who help the magical girls wasn¡¯t possible either. It wasn¡¯t that Red Vega personally didn¡¯t want to rely on them. That was just the reality.

    The Watcher¡¯s appearance was practically impossible, and the same probably went for Odette, the viin of the Cassiopeia constetion.

    While that viin¡¯s teleportation ability was excellent, it also had a fatal weakness. The fact that it could only attempt teleportation using the butterfly Navi-Ruchbah as a medium.

    In other words, if you could somehow cover the existence of that butterfly, you could block the teleportation.

    Red Vega saw countless lines being drawn rapidly somewhere like rain. Though each one¡¯s power was insignificant, their speed was undeniable. The star¡¯s arrows, easily surpassing the speed of sound, would perfectly block the butterfly.

    ¡®It¡¯ll probably take quite a bit of waste to get here.¡¯

    Red Vega¡¯s prediction was urate.

    [Brother! Answer me! Brother! Where did you sell the butterfly I gave you before¡­ Damn it! Why are you ignoring me?! Did I do something wrong?! I¡¯ll apologize if there¡¯s something¡­ Please just contact me¡­! Okay? Please¡­ Let me help you somehow¡­.]

    Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s urgent voice connected through Han Jae-jung¡¯s belt. But the belt, which had fallen into sleep mode, was only connected to other belts without transmitting. Themunication was connected but was no different from a phone on mute.

    [Please answer¡­ I¡¯m going crazy with worry¡­!]

    Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s voice became more desperate. This time too, it wasn¡¯t transmitted.

    While Han Jae-jung himself could operate the belt to hear the voice, he had no leisure to think of such things now. He didn¡¯t even realize that Joo Ah-yoon was trying to talk to him.

    Red Vega had fallen into unnecessary danger because of him. He felt disgust at himself for still hesitating to transform in this situation.

    He didn¡¯t know when he would die. This fact itself wasn¡¯t much of a problem. This would be the same situation all living beings face. Death is equal. An unclear ending thates without warning.

    However, the moment ¡®soon¡¯ is added to this fact, the situation instantly changes.

    He didn¡¯t know when he would die. But that death was near.

    At this moment, the unclear death gains a slight substance. That substance is like a darkbyrinth, giving both the despair of impossible escape and the anxiety and impatience of needing to escape.

    Unrealizable dreams and rtionships that break before properly forming, iplete tasks and marks that need to be left. All of these tormented Han Jae-jung.

    An imminent death that could overtake him at any time. Moreover, terrible actions were prophesied even after death.

    ¡°Quickly, run away.¡±

    That¡¯s why Han Jae-jung told Red Vega this.

    Don¡¯t waste futile time on someone who will die soon and won¡¯t be of help even after death.

    Red Vega understood this too. She couldn¡¯t help but understand the intention hidden behind his words to run away. As always, truth is painful.

    It was like that when acknowledging weakness, when having to admit arrogance, and when having to realize that she would ultimately have to walk a different path from Sky Pris.

    It was like that now too.

    A person she¡¯d known for less than half a year. Too little time to say their connection was deep, but too many significant events to say it was shallow. All that remained was to fill in more time.

    There was still so much to show, so many things she wanted to do.

    The truth informed her that those things would be quite difficult.

    Lines were drawn in the sky once again. A crimson trajectory. A single shot with power simr to her best finishing move when giving it her all. The difference in power was frustratingly huge.

    A life that would soon end anyway even if protected now. No great methodes to mind to ovee the present situation. All they can do is endure, and even that endurance is insufficient. A situation close to absolute despair.

    Red Vega faced the truth.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know you well, Jae-jung. To be honest, I don¡¯t want to know you well either. I¡¯m curious about your heart, but I don¡¯t want to know the world surrounding you. I¡¯m afraid that truth will hurt me. I¡¯m afraid that truth will hurt you.¡±

    Red Vega stood up.

    ¡°But once I¡¯ve learned about it, I have to make a choice, don¡¯t I? I don¡¯t think I can skillfully look away like I did before.¡±

    Red Vega smiled.

    ¡°You said it before, didn¡¯t you? That fear is hope. Then isn¡¯t it right to acknowledge that fear and move forward? How about that, aren¡¯t I a good student?¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah-hee.¡±

    ¡°No, right now I¡¯m Red Vega. Just for now, I¡¯ll even forgive you if you call me Ms. Vega.¡±

    She nted both feet firmly on the ground and circted magical power from her core heart throughout her entire body.

    ¡°I won¡¯t run away.¡±

    As always.

    [Guardian¡­.]

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Her body, infused with magical power, became stronger and more efficient at emitting starlight. Her magic manifested through the magical power flowing throughout her body.

    ¡°I might die, but I haven¡¯t died yet, right? My arms and legs are fine¡­ Look. My magic too.¡±

    Fire.

    Though unstable, it¡¯s a blessing that always illuminates darkness and melts cold.

    Heat that can both light the way and create paths.

    ¡°A hero wouldn¡¯t run away leaving someone behind. Of course, you might still think I¡¯m just an immature halfwit¡­ But still, I can¡¯t run away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m about to¡­¡±

    ¡°What does having a terminal illness matter?! To be frank, what¡¯s the difference between you now and an elderly person? If someone¡¯s about to die soon, it¡¯s okay to abandon them? Wow, that must have been a great solution for aging societies back then, right? You crazy murderer!¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say that much¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same thing, really!¡±

    The mes didn¡¯t waver with the wind but moved ording to her touch. The fire was honed by her touch and gradually became more solid.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be swayed by such words.¡±

    The mes spread wide like a veil. It was a solid mass of fire that didn¡¯t waver at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you¡­ I might be a monster? Really, your enemy¡­.¡±

    ¡°I told you it doesn¡¯t matter?!¡±

    That wall of mes resembled the Milky Way.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die here. Of course, neither will you, Jae-jung.¡±

    There was conviction in her words. Her light grew stronger.

    ¡°For love and peace! I¡¯ll survive here and survive again, and keep surviving! I¡¯ll keep getting stronger!¡±

    If it was a path she couldn¡¯t break through with her current self, she just had to surpass her current self. Red Vega squeezed herself to her limits and erected a massive wall of mes in front.

    It was a beautiful concentration of light iparable to the shield from just before.

    ¡°Getting stronger and stronger and stronger! Someday! I¡¯ll be so strong that I won¡¯t care about Ursa Major or the number of stars and I¡¯ll be able to win against any viin!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s okay!¡±

    Red Vega turned her head to show her smile.

    ¡°Someday¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°When the mouth that smiled at me mocks people¡¯s deaths, when the arms that held me embrace blood, when the eyes that looked into mine grow cold. I¡¯ll hold your neck and shout glory.¡±

    But perhaps unable to properly control her emotions, or perhaps still unable to abandon the rich imagination characteristic of adolescence, her eyes couldn¡¯t smile properly.

    Some tears flowed from her eyes.

    ¡°You told me to fear death, right? And that fear itself is hope.¡±

    Soon the tears evaporated in the mes and disappeared.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be your hope.¡±

    Her pupils zed brighter than those mes.

    ¡°So, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    As soon as Red Vega finished speaking, a thunderous roar rang out. Han Jae-jung was so captivated by her that he couldn¡¯t even count the number of lines approaching them.

    BOOM!! When the arrows were blocked by the mes, a massive explosion urred. It was such an intense explosion that Han Jae-jung behind the veil momentarily couldn¡¯t breathe properly.

    But there wasn¡¯t just one explosion blocked by the wall.

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    Following the arrow that just exploded, new attacks approached her.

    One, two, three, four¡­. The explosions that could easily demolish a building ovepped again and again, promoting even stronger explosions.

    ¡°Uuugh¡­!¡±

    There were twelve explosions in total. Those twelve explosions urred in session as if they were a single st.

    Explosions equal to the number of stars in Sagittarius.

    Feeling threatened by the veil Red Vega had spread, the Archer fired new attacks following the arrows alreadyunched.

    It was an attack containing the maximum firepower he could shoot simultaneously right now.

    Gaeseailsa.

    A shot meaning to cover the world.

    No matter how much stronger Red Vega¡¯s light had be, Sagittarius¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t something easily blocked.

    When it came to ranged attacks alone, he was overwhelming even among viins.

    ¡°Aaargh!¡±

    The veil Red Vega desperately spread shattered along with the final attack. Red Vega, who was right behind it, took the full impact of the explosion and fell backward.

    At the same time, the umted damage to Red Vega reached its bearable limit, and her transformation was undone.

    ¡°Not yet¡­!¡±

    Coughing blood, Red Vega tried somehow to get up. But it wasn¡¯t working well. Whether her ribs had been crushed from the recent damage, even breathing wasn¡¯t easy.

    Tremendous pain followed with every movement. It felt like fire was flowing through her entire body. It was hot. But she couldn¡¯t give up like this.

    She stretched her hand as far as possible to pick up her staff that had fallen during the roll.

    ¡°Not yet¡­!¡±

    As if mocking her efforts, another line was drawn in the sky.

    ¡°Not yet like this¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve certainly gotten stronger, I¡¯ll give you that.¡±

    Then a voice that hadn¡¯t been here before was heard. Though difficult to recognize due to noise interference, it was a familiar voice.

    ¡°But you¡¯re still not good enough to talk about surpassing me.¡±

    The owner of the voice held her and jumped lightly backward. Arrows struck where they had been just moments ago. They shattered the concrete like a ss, digging into the ground beneath. Arge cloud of dust rose up.

    ¡°¡­Uh, th, this¡­.¡±

    ¡°My apologies. I was a bitte.¡±

    ¡°Is this¡­ Okay?¡±

    Red Vega looked at him in disbelief. Though obscured by the dust, it would have been harder not to recognize that figure.

    Pure white armor with fragments of lightning flickering around his body.

    The Watcher.

    The viin of Ursa Major and the person she currently aimed to defeat.

    Without mentioning how someone who had been nearby just moments ago had disappeared, Red Vega worried about his physical condition.

    ¡°It must be better than your current state.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­ Ugh!¡±

    In reality, Red Vega¡¯s condition was far from normal. Just a slight movement sent pain throughout her body that made her hair stand on end. She endured the pain with a grimace.

    The Watcher carefully set her down on the ground and stepped into the dust cloud.

    ¡°W-wait¡­!¡±

    ¡°Just wait a moment.¡±

    Only his shadow remained visible.

    ¡°I¡¯ll end this soon.¡±

    Red Vega¡¯s vision gradually blurred, and even lifting her head became difficult. Finally, she lowered her head and let her body rest on the ground. It wasfortable, but she couldn¡¯t see what he looked like now.

    Fortunately, she was able to hide one truth well.

    Inside the dust cloud, the Watcher undid his transformation.

    ¡°What a fierce promise you¡¯ve made.¡±

    Saying you¡¯ll kill me if I go berserk as a viin. That¡¯s quite reassuring.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to trust that for now.¡±

    Han Jae-jung felt his mind clearing. While feeling pathetic about being encouraged by this child, he was still proud of her.

    After all, a magical girl was a magical girl.

    ¡°Now then, what to do¡­.¡±

    He knew immediately from this brief transformation. Maintaining Ursa Major put great strain on the body. Activating twenty stars simultaneously and handling dozens of powers was too much for a normal person¡¯s body to endure.

    That Archer, the former Southern Six Stars, probably became a viin after bing Sagittarius.

    Even with the same transformation, the burden on the body varies depending on the transformation state.

    Then the answer is simple.

    Abandon Ursa Major.

    Instead, gather all the starlight obtained so far into a single star and transform.

    It¡¯s the optimal transformation method to minimize bodily strain, and a desperate attempt to somehow extend his survival time.

    Fortunately, he had the knowledge to make this possible. He had umted expertise in handling stars through his transformations.

    The reason Ursa Major was forcefully oveid was because he couldn¡¯t fully control the starlight.

    Now that he could handle all that starlight, he could take on forms beyond the Big Dipper.

    ¡°My life really is pitiful.¡±

    Fighting not to live, but to bear fruit somehow while death is already decided.

    ¡°But what else can I do?¡±

    Han Jae-jung smiled as he ced his hand on his belt. The part like a focus-adjusting dial. He removed the Ursa Majorponents with their sharp dial and beast-like decorations.

    Starlight gathered in his hand. The starlight condensed into something like a machine part. A dial simr to what he used before.

    ¡°I saw a star.¡±

    At least until she could shine on her own, he had to live.

    Until all magical girls could achieve their dreams, he had to endure.

    From now on, his life would be both progress and endurance.

    Like climbing a high snow-covered mountain wearing only thin clothes, it was a desperate yet courageous step.

    He read somewhere that an enduring life is no different from slow suicide.

    Han Jae-jungpletely agreed with this.

    He felt this was closer to slow suicide than living.

    At the same time, he thought that how one walked their path was more important than where they stopped.

    If the cliff is unavoidable anyway, at least make the path walked shine with light. One that everyone praises for its brilliance, but so bright that no one else can walk it.

    A path that shines but will never be repeated.

    For a life of downfall and glory.

    As he always did, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Transform.¡±

    [ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATION]

    See the stars.

    [Focus On]

    Focusing on a single star, not a constetion.

    [MERAK.]

    Activate.

    Choosing Merak.

    The most suitable star for oveing the present situation.

    White starlight flowed and enveloped his body, turning green, and the green starlight began to take on a brass color.

    Bronze armor oveid the partially formed armor.

    Soon, brass-colored starlight gathered in his hand, creating a single weapon.

    Gate Opening.

    His only ranged weapon.

    An old-style long gun.

    ¡°The gate is open.¡±

    Now possibilities unfold infinitely.

    What to ept and what to reject is entirely in his hands.

    The Watcher aimed that gun in the direction from which the arrows hade.

    ¡°Come if you can.¡±

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buy Me a Coffee OR by unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135

    <b><i>Life of Downfall (8)</i></b>

    The Archer immediately prepared the next arrow but was thrown into confusion. This was because he couldn¡¯t believe the scene before his eyes.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    A human body is wrapped in starlight. Not the bright and warm starlight like that of a magical girl. It¡¯s an ominous and gloomy dark starlight. A sticky, curse-like lightpletely identical to that of the viin.

    Han Jae-jung attempted transformation.

    Did I mishear something from Botis before? I clearly heard that his lifespan was shortened due to excessive transformation.

    Nevertheless, Han Jae-jung chose to transform.

    ¡°Something¡¯s different from what I knew¡­.¡±

    However, Han Jae-jung was different from before.The vast power from before isn¡¯t felt. There¡¯s no lightning that breaks the sky and tears the earth. There¡¯s no white starlight that makes one feelpelled to worship. What covers his body is worn bronze armor, and what he holds is an old-fashioned rifle with a rusty spring.

    There¡¯s no sense of threat. There¡¯s no fear.

    Where did that fierce and cruel beast-like power from before go, and why is he only adorning himself with such a small star?

    That wasn¡¯t the only reason the Archer was surprised.

    ¡°What?¡±

    It was because of the words Han Jae-jung spat out.

    His eyes can read even the surrounding frequencies and air qualities. Even if covered by a helmet, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess what the opponent said through the vibrations in the air.

    ¡°Come if you can¡­?¡±

    Looking at Han Jae-jung¡¯s words, the Archer doubted his eyes for a moment. His expression froze coldly.

    He even wondered if he had misunderstood something and seen wrong.

    But soon thinking that his eyes couldn¡¯t possibly make such mistakes, the Archer shifted his thoughts toward reading the opponent¡¯s intentions.

    In fact, that intention was so simple that even the Archer, who usually thinks briefly and makes quick decisions, could easily read it.

    ¡°¡­Ha, haha¡­.¡±

    Right now, he¡¯s challenging him to a duel.

    Since he won easily in closebat before, he means to win in this ranged battle too.

    It¡¯s a beast-like provocation that scratches at the pride of the arrow-shooting viin.

    ¡°You bastard¡­! A third-rate like you¡­!¡±

    The Archer ground his teeth in anger and humiliation, changing the arrow he was about to shoot for another one and drawing the bowstring anew.

    Contrary to his boiling insides with anger, a smile gradually spread across his lips. His heart, which hadn¡¯t beaten for a while, seemed to pulse now.

    Without dy, he prepared his killing technique with the intention of making him pay for daring to provoke him with sniping.

    This arrow is identical to the one just given to Red Vega.

    It was an arrow with an unusual shape having twelve arrowheads attached to one shaft.

    His most confident attack that splits into twelve directions the moment it¡¯s shot, causing twelve simultaneous explosions with a single shot.

    World-Covering Shot.

    It will show destruction befitting its name that ims to overturn the world.

    Of course, attempting killing techniques consecutively would put quite a strain on the body, but that doesn¡¯t matter.

    There won¡¯t be any need to shoot more after that anyway.

    He drew the bow on the string and concentrated the starlight flowing through his entire body onto those arrowheads.

    Around that time, an arrow that had been shot since before Han Jae-jung transformed was approaching him. The Archer also focused on how far the arrow would reach.

    ¡®Even that will be hard to block.¡¯

    Unless he was in a state with activated constetions like before, what could he do with a body that¡¯s not even as good as a low-level viin with just one star.

    He might endure once, but the next would be impossible.

    The Archer was convinced that he wouldn¡¯t be able to defend properly.

    ¡°Seems like you used such a trick thinking to spare your body¡­ But do you think you can survive even just today?¡±

    Just then, the arrow he was about to shoot was also ready. The Archer released the bowstring without dy. The single arrow flying through the sky split into twelve, drawing a line like gorgeous fireworks.

    ¡°Khuhu, it was a stupid decision. Unless it was the same form as before, with something like that¡­.¡±

    Even if he can block the arrow in front, it¡¯s obvious his breath will be cut off by the arrow behind. But the Archer didn¡¯t take his eyes off as if wanting to specifically capture that obvious ending.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    Strong light began to condense in Han Jae-jung¡¯s rifle. It was a deep green in contrast to the Archer¡¯s crimson. It was light with a color like that of a firefly. And like a firefly, it was a weak light.

    ¡°¡­How shabby.¡±

    The Archer suddenly muttered.

    As if he had been expecting something from him, as if he still is.

    As if expecting how that shabby sparkle could pierce through that vast amount of light.

    The Archer¡¯s heart still hadn¡¯t stopped.

    The Watcher saw the arrow approaching high in the sky. Though the size of a single arrow wasn¡¯t thatrge, the light enveloping it was so massive.

    As it got closer, it felt like a meteor was approaching.

    ¡°¡­Indeed.¡±

    There¡¯s no belt assistance. The belt¡¯s assistance that always showed optimal paths and prediction ranges duringbat. The world seen through the helmet was always overflowing with countless pieces of information.

    But now, with the belt switched to sleep mode, all assistance has disappeared. The world was clean to the point of being transparent.

    It felt like ying a puzzle game without any information after having yed with a strategy guide open.

    This must be normal. This is probably how hopeless fighting viins originally was.

    Han Jae-jung suddenly felt respect for the magical girls.

    ¡°It was this difficult.¡±

    The Watcher ced his finger on the trigger with his madly beating heart as background music.

    ¡°A fight relying only on one¡¯s own abilities without any help, it was this frightening and hopeless.¡±

    Light gathered at the muzzle of the Gate Opening. It was a shabby and insignificant tiny light. Like a candle in the wind.

    ¡°Despite being this scared, they kept moving forward.¡±

    The lines drawn in the sky easily exceeded dozens. Each one was iparably stronger than the light gathered in the Gate Opening.

    ¡°Perhaps I was the weak one after all.¡±

    But he had just witnessed a sparkle more amazing than that shower of arrows.

    ¡°¡­The gate is, open.¡±

    Can¡¯t give up with just this much.

    ¡°There¡¯s no turning back now.¡±

    The springs attached to the gun and between the armor pieces rotated simultaneously. The sound of springs colliding resembled that of starting an engine.

    Gate Opening.

    Like its name of opening gates, all limiters that had been locked until now were released.

    About twenty starlight fragments that had been condensed all gathered into one.

    Merak¡¯s form, originally made to handle just seven stars of the Big Dipper, was overworked beyond its original performance.

    The body heated up intensely and the gun barrel also overheated along with it.

    It was bearable.

    At least better than Red Vega¡¯s overwork just now.

    There wasn¡¯t even a need topare with others. Compared to the headache when using Ursa Major, this was like a fairy.

    The sound of springs turning became more intense. The sparks emitted from springs colliding were so intense it made him think they could melt metal.

    The Watcher took back his previous thought. Not quite a fairy. Rather, if justparing the momentary pain, now might be worse.

    All this overload existed to converge at a single point.

    The small points of light gathered one by one into the gun barrel. Starlights like the footsteps he had walked until now. Fragments of stars he had fought countless life-and-death battles to obtain. Though each individual number might be small, when gathered they would erase a great mountain.

    Even if it¡¯s just a trivial candle, when thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds of millions of candles gather, they could burn down a city.

    Before long, the muzzle of the Gate Opening began emitting a radiance intense enough to temporarily block even the sun.

    The approaching arrow got even closer. Moreover, a new attack was following behind that arrow. It was the same fierce twelve shes just shot at Red Vega.

    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have the skill to snipe and shoot down each of those arrows. It would be difficult even with the belt¡¯s assistance. While it might be possible in a brawl, there hasn¡¯t been time to polish such advanced techniques until now, and there won¡¯t be in the future either.

    There¡¯s no need to think about shooting them down head-on. What needs to be done now isn¡¯t showing off but defense.

    As always, it¡¯s protection.

    [Chargingplete. Concentration rate 100%.]

    Using this gathered starlight as paint, he just needs to recreate ording to imagination.

    Just before the line reached him, the Watcher pulled the trigger.

    Kwang!

    The light condensed to its limit was shot as a bullet. Rather than its original Big Dipper shape, it was in the form of an ordinary sphere.

    However, that small bead-like bullet distorted gradually as it soared upward. Like ink spreading in water, green light began rippling in the sky centered on the sphere. Its appearance resembled an aurora.

    The bullet¡¯s influence on the sky gradually became vast, and its radiance spread wide enough to wrap around the sky.

    The dozens, hundreds of arrows shot by the Archer were blocked by that round barrier. Numerous explosions shook the green starlight, but that light only shook momentarily without breaking.

    Girls covered in blood and sweat, young men who had been running desperately, children crying looking for their parents, they all quietly gazed at that light.

    The green spectacle that unfolded like a miracle gave a moment¡¯s respite to people who had been running urgently, allowing them to regte their breathing.

    Controlled breathing led to flexible thinking, flexible thinking led to rity and uracy in actions, and urate and clear individual actions created a more organized group.

    ¡°Move here quickly!¡±

    ¡°There are people over there right now!¡±

    ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll go there¡­ Miss. Sirius! Quickly rescue others! We have people to protect right now!¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes! Thanks!¡±

    A green aurorasting about thirty seconds.

    It was both a painting and a shield, as well as a signpost.

    [Focus On.]

    They weren¡¯t the only ones who found their way.

    [MEGREZ.]

    The owner of the green light also found their way through that signpost.

    Even after activating protection by spreading the veil, the Watcher didn¡¯t lose focus. By observing the direction of the arrows being shot, they seeded in estimating the approximate distance and location.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    The Watcher stroked the back of the ck-green bike. The bike that couldn¡¯t be used for a while after being destroyed by Paradox. While it might have been impossible back then when starlight was scarce, now it could be easily created.

    Since movement using lightning power has be difficult, now it¡¯s time to use what I used before.

    Fortunately, that movement ability isn¡¯t inferior to Ursa Major.

    Vroom. As the bike started, the Watcher¡¯s body rose into the sky. The flying bike still held plenty of romance. Intense mes spewed from the exhaust pipe as the Watcher crossed the sky in an instant.

    Heaven-axis technique. The quick movement of folding the sky and riding through it seeded in moving them to the estimated location in less than a second.

    The Watcher changed the bike¡¯s angle and rushed downward.

    ¡°You damn bastard!!!¡±

    At that moment, a fierce roar came from below along with an arrow. The arrow precisely struck the bike¡¯s engine room.

    The Watcher immediately manipted the belt to change focus.

    [Focus On.]

    However, what¡¯s being focused now isn¡¯t a single star, but a single technique.

    [SET. Seven Star Step Technique.]

    The Watcher jumped down using the bike as a foothold. Bang! Simultaneously, a violent explosion urred in the bike, pushing him forward.

    First step.

    Thud! Unlike the heavy impact sound, thending itself was light. An Archer wielding an arrow like a sword rushed at him as hended on the ground.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to settle this with sniping?!¡±

    ¡°Why should I fight on your terms?¡±

    ¡°Y-You! You have no romance!¡±

    He easily avoided that sword strike. The Archer rushed at him with even more fury. The wild sword strikes could have been avoided just by moving the upper body, but. Unfortunately, being without support felt unfamiliar, requiring a few extra steps.

    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re third-rate!¡±

    Two steps, three steps, four steps.

    ¡°Knowing you¡¯ll die if you overuse transformation! Were you that afraid of dying right now?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s natural for humans to fear immediate death.¡±

    The Watcher used the momentum from dodging to throw a punch. A heavy fist struck the Archer¡¯s sr plexus.

    ¡°Kuheck!¡±

    Five steps. The Watcher moved forward.

    ¡°You fool¡­ Even if you don¡¯t die now, you¡¯ll dieter. You¡¯ll die after all that great transformation anyway!¡±

    ¡°I know. But why does that matter?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    While the Archer hesitated, the Watcher stepped forward once more.

    ¡°All life dies eventually. I¡¯m just a bit closer to it. What¡¯s important is how you live.¡±

    ¡°How do you want to live then?¡±

    ¡°Obviously¡­¡±

    This makes six steps.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go where I want to go. Whether it¡¯s a thorny path or a cliff.¡±

    The final step.

    ¡°As long as I can beat insects like you. And if I can give glory to heroes.¡±

    With determination.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go anywhere.¡±

    Crack! Fissures appeared from where hisst stepnded. sma rose from those fissures, and that energy gathered and condensed in the Watcher¡¯s right leg.

    ¡°Even if that result hastens your death?¡±

    ¡°Yes, even if that result kills me.¡±

    And, without hesitation, he swung that leg.

    This is easy even without support. A posture repeated countless times. A high kick that precisely hits the opponent¡¯s vital points, whether it¡¯s the sr plexus, abdomen, or head. This time he hit the head.

    Bweok! The kicked Archer flew backward and rolled on the ground like a hamster wheel.

    ¡°See, it¡¯s satisfying.¡±

    A faint smile spread across his lips beneath his cracked helmet.

    His life may have fallen, but romance still remained.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buy Me a Coffee OR by unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136

    <b><i>Beginning and Beginning and Start</i></b>

    The Archer staggered to his feet, clutching his broken helmet. Blood flowed heavily between his fingers covering his mouth.

    ¡°Ha, shit.¡±

    Somehow,ughter leaked out along with the blood.

    ¡°For someone who¡¯s about to die, you¡¯re pretty damn lively¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet.¡±

    The Watcher approached the Archer to deliver the final blow. But then his legs staggered.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The current forms were originally designed to only handle the stars of the Big Dipper. Along with all the stars of Ursa Major plus the fragments of stars collected so far. It was too much strain to handle more than twenty stars in total.Moreover, without any support from the belt, it was hastily redesigned and operated for immediate practical use. It was a form used with even the minimum limit released that the body could endure.

    While exposure to starlight might have decreasedpared to Ursa Major, the strain on the body was worse. It was a strategy that consumed immediate life to save future lifespan.

    Perhaps because of this, the Watcher felt intense dizziness after taking just one step.

    ¡°¡­Not so lively after all. You really are about to die.¡±

    The Archerughed at him with a snicker. But the Archer wasn¡¯t in good shape either. He took a direct hit to the head from the Seven Star Step Technique. It was a lethal technique that would have easily killed any ordinary viin.

    Naturally, the Archer couldn¡¯t be in good condition. While he avoided instant death, he was in critical condition where even a slight touch could kill him.

    ¡®Damn, I feel like I¡¯m going to die too.¡¯

    The Archer tensed up while breathing heavily. But for some reason, he kept grinning.

    ¡®How long has it been since I got beaten this badly?¡¯

    Though he was hit like this just a few days ago, he erased that from his mind. That wasn¡¯t his full power then.

    Now is different. He gave it his all. He opened with a surprise attack on an unguarded opponent, unleashed continuous bombardment to prevent movement, and even used his lethal technique.

    Yet he still lost.

    While he normally would have gone berserk with rage, he felt strangely refreshed. Thoughts of revenge or retaliation didn¡¯t cross his mind.

    Even facing death, he didn¡¯t think about attachment to life or resentment.

    He didn¡¯t consider the aftermath or circumstances.

    Literally, he focused only on the current fight.

    No one had died yet. The fight was still ongoing.

    ¡°You¡¯re about to die soon, but not right this moment, right?¡±

    Unfortunately, the Archer used all his strength just to stand up. He didn¡¯t have enough strength left to even draw a bow, let alone hold an arrow.

    But his willpower remained. Like forcefully turning a gear with missing teeth, he moved his body unnaturally.

    That movement was merely clenching his fingers.

    Making a fist, facing forward.

    ¡°Got to end this with romance.¡±

    The Watcher also steadied his staggering body and looked straight at the Archer. Red lenses contrasting with green starlight quietly stared at the Archer. It was a cold gaze that felt chilling.

    ¡°Come at me, you bastard!¡±

    Unlike the Archer who shouted boldly, the Watcher remained silent. Instead, he gathered starlight in his hand. Even though his body was strained, he hadn¡¯tpletely exhausted all his power.

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    The Archer had absolutely no strength left. He managed to make a fist, but couldn¡¯t extend it. The oue of the fight seemed clear to anyone watching.

    The Archer himself knew it too. The moment the Watcher¡¯s fist connects, his life ends. This life will end. He quietly watched the approaching fist.

    With his special eyes, he saw not just the fist but many things.

    The flow of air cut by the fist, the flow of starlight, the frequency of his rough breathing, particles of dirt and dust flying with each step, the breaking sunlight, and his own face reflected in blood droplets flying with the wind.

    ¡®Since when have I had such a face?¡¯

    The Archer wondered as he saw that face. Beneath the viin¡¯s shell was a mummy soaked in blood. A dried, twisted corpse.

    Come to think of it, he had never questioned it.

    ¡®Had I already died once?¡¯

    He had heard there were cases of humans bing viins, and thought he was one such case. But something felt off. If he had really transformed into a viin, having such a corpse underneath was strange.

    Perhaps because he was at death¡¯s door. He began contemting things he usually didn¡¯t.

    The instant stretched like eternity. Like stretching a blunt piece of y thin into a thread, the density of this short time stretched endlessly.

    He felt his heart beating. It was a sensation he felt for the first time. Heartbeat. Vibration urring inside the body. Mechanical beating like a metronome. Fast. Even in this slowed time, it was fast.

    ¡®Why am I so excited right now? What am I feeling in this fight?¡¯

    They say there¡¯s only one time when viins get excited even ignoring death. When they¡¯re getting closer to their goal.

    ¡®¡­What was I wanting?¡¯

    Only then did the Archer realize he had forgotten even his goal as a viin.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Before the Watcher¡¯s fist could cave in his face again, someone¡¯s voice broke the silence. It was a warm and friendly voice that didn¡¯t fit the current situation. The owner of that voice wore a long gray hood that made it difficult to see their appearance.

    Whoop, hands shot out from inside the hood, separating the Watcher and the Archer. Two left hands wrapped around the Archer and two right hands ovepped to block the Watcher¡¯s fist. It wasn¡¯t a mistake. There was one voice but four hands.

    Crack!! The fist wrapped in green starlight collided with the hands, making an intense sound. The palms were torn, but the defense seeded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad. I told you before, it¡¯s my responsibility to help you all. Usually, my principle is not to interfere in matters between children¡­ But you¡¯re special exceptions. I feel somewhat sorry.¡±

    Watcher gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Botis¡­!¡±

    ¡°You can call me Bora¡­ Though you probably won¡¯t listen right now?¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way! That guy caused indiscriminate bombing today¡­.¡±

    ¡°You know that¡¯s not important to me. How much do you think a viin cares about how many people that died?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s important to me. Because I¡¯m not a viin.¡±

    Botis looked him up and down and smirked.

    ¡°Is that your answer?¡±

    The way he nodded as if understanding everything grated on Watcher¡¯s nerves.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll respect you. But this time, you¡¯ll have to respect me too. Of course, you don¡¯t have a choice. Sorry.¡±

    Botis smiled and released Watcher¡¯s fist. Then, starting from beneath his feet, fresh grass began to grow around them. It was a verdantnd like a pasture.

    Unlike his right hand that released Watcher, his left hand was still firmly gripping the Archer. The Archer spoke while straining to break free from that hand.

    ¡°Wait, you damn goat! I still have business with that guy! I can¡¯t leave like this¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course, the same goes for you. You don¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Why do you keep interfering! What right do you have¡­.¡±

    The Archer continued to shout.

    ¡°What am I! Who am I! I need to know¡­ I want to know¡­!¡±

    His shouts that were demanding answers from Botis had somehow transformed into questions about himself.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I must end this fight¡­.¡±

    Soon those questions culminated in instinct.

    But the shouting didn¡¯t continue for long and was cut off. This was because the Archer, who had no strength left, lost consciousness, and simultaneously because Botis deployed the Goldilocks Zone and removed only himself and him from this ce.

    Left alone, Watcher clicked his tongue while staring at the empty space where they had vanished. His displeasure wasn¡¯t just because the enemy he had almost caught got away.

    ¡°This is maddening.¡±

    He was extremely displeased because the Archer, who was shouting for knowledge while knowing nothing, looked exactly like himself.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Han Jae-jung returned home riding Megrez¡¯s bike again. It was now just ruins, so dpidated that it was embarrassing to even call it a home.

    He immediately deactivated his transformation and copsed face-down on the floor, without even having time to steady his staggering body. He could barely move a finger. This was the result of recklessly using starlight without the belt¡¯s assistance. Rather than a headache, his entire body¡¯s muscles were so cramped that he couldn¡¯t move at all.

    The sight of a person lying on the floor covered in bloody dust was perfectly suited to y the role of a victim whose house had copsed in an instant.

    In reality, it wasn¡¯t much different.

    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    A familiar voice came from beyond the still billowing smoke and debris of several buildings. It was Baek Ah-hee.

    ¡°Where would I have gone¡­ I just woke up now after passing out¡­ You didn¡¯t even find me and you¡¯re saying nonsense¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡®You¡¯? My, when did our way of addressing each other develop like that?¡±

    ¡°Stop¡­ Talking nonsense¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m joking. I¡¯m sorry. If I had been a bit more alert, everything would have been resolved by now.¡±

    Unlike her yful tone, Baek Ah-hee¡¯s voice was gloomy.

    ¡°You talked big but in the end had someone else solve it¡­.¡±

    That¡¯s not true. Just as he was about to say that, he heard hurried footsteps running towards them.

    ¡°This way!¡±

    ¡°Jae-jung! Where are you!¡±

    The voices of White Davi and Blue Sirius followed.

    ¡°H-here! Over here!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee shouted in response to those voices. Beyond the wall, they let out a groan expressing both relief and bewilderment. White Davi took a deep breath and shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this!¡±

    Whoosh. A huge horn sound came from beyond the wall made of building debris. Concrete pieces rattled and moved as the ground trembled. The skeleton soldiers right under the debris rose and lifted the heavy concrete.

    ¡°Ah, found him!¡±

    ¡°¡­! Jae-jung!¡±

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s eyes met with Blue Sirius¡¯s across the cleared debris. Blue Sirius ran to him without even looking around.

    She who had rushed over so urgently lifted Han Jae-jung¡¯s body very carefully, as if handling a delicate ss artwork.

    ¡°Jae-jung¡­.¡±

    Before long, droplets began falling onto Han Jae-jung¡¯s cheeks. They were tears shed by Blue Sirius. The tears rolled down his cheeks, washing away the dust and blood that was already there.

    Blue Sirius quietly embraced him. Then she whispered softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I should have been more careful¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡±

    Her apology resembled that of a clergy confessing their sins before God. It was full of shame, self-loathing, and a solemn determination to never repeat it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡±

    Along with self-destructive and anger-filled madness.

    ¡°¡­I guess I was too rxed.¡±

    Her eyes, which had been fountaining tears, stopped flowing. Instead of flowing down, the tears froze and fell. Around her eyes, cold energy zed.

    ¡°I wanted to respect your will. Even though I knew you were in danger, I didn¡¯t want to infringe on your freedom¡­ That¡¯s what I should have done, but¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s vision gradually blurred. His face was resting on Blue Sirius¡¯s shoulder, so he couldn¡¯t see her eyes. If he had seen them, he might have held onto this fading consciousness.

    ¡°Now, I too should stop keeping to the line.¡±

    With these mutterings as his luby, Han Jae-jung fell into a deep sleep.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°Thank you, ruffian.¡±

    Libra smiled contentedly while stroking the vial in her pocket.

    ¡°Thanks to you, I was able to collect a lot of data.¡±

    Behind her, the bronze viins she had created were standing in line waiting. However, unlike before, there weren¡¯t many in number. There were only about ten of them.

    It was natural. She wasn¡¯t going to fight this time.

    ¡°Not just the power of Ursa Major but even data about that degraded form¡­ I should give you a rewardter. You collected very satisfactory data.¡±

    Chuckling, she raised her hand toward the door in front of her.

    ¡°Now all that¡¯s left is the experiment.¡±

    Knock knock. After politely knocking twice on the door, a solemn voice was heard from beyond.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened and her eyes met with the viin sitting at the center.

    ¡°What business do you have with our Argo Family?¡±

    The enemy of my enemy is my friend, they say. Libra likes this maxim.

    It means good deals can be made with those who share the same enemy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.¡±

    A deal that destroys both sides simultaneously without sacrificing anything herself.

    Libra really likes it because it¡¯s such an efficient sacrifice.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buy Me a Coffee OR by unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137

    <b><i>Fallen</i></b>

    ¡°What business does a lowly person have in such an important ce?¡±

    The boss sitting in the center, September, took a sip of whiskey with a hollowugh. Judging by the brand of the bottle, it wasn¡¯t particrly expensive, and the chair he was sitting on was also a cheap stic chair.

    Libra didn¡¯t answer and looked around for a moment.

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re a bit short on manpower.¡±

    The number of people surrounding September was about ten, equal to the number of people behind Libra. Considering the size of the Argo Family, this was small even among small groups.

    Unlike Libra who uses subcontractors for troublesome work, he was the type to kidnap first and then recruit.

    Among the peculiar ones, he particrly liked working with humans.

    The group lined up slightly in front of September¡¯s chair were all human as well.They must be individuals with exceptional loyalty to be ced right next to where he sits.

    Each one was ring at Libra with murderous eyes wide open.

    ¡°Old man, happiness grows when sharing drinks andughter, but misfortune grows when sharing secrets and money. Don¡¯t be greedy and let¡¯s end this here.¡±

    September emphasized the word ¡®secrets¡¯ particrly, implying that he knew this proposal involved something confidential.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken about one thing.¡±

    Libra walked toward where he was sitting. There were no subordinates behind her, just herself alone.

    ¡°What I¡¯m here to share is neither secrets nor money. It¡¯s a story.¡±

    One of the organization members surrounding the boss tried to step forward to stop Libra¡¯s advance. But before that, September raised his hand signaling them not to move.

    His eyes slowly scanned Libra with a look that seemed to say ¡®go ahead, try to entertain me.¡¯

    Libra picked up the whiskey bottle in front of September and drank it straight. After emptying the entire bottle in an instant, Libra politely ced the empty bottle on the table and took out several bills from her pocket to ce them additionally.

    ¡°Tastes bad. Use this to buy better liquor.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the fucking concern, bitch. I should carry around an oak barrel.¡±

    September crumpled the bills and put them in his pocket. Taking this gesture as a positive sign to continue speaking, Libra spoke again.

    ¡°You know what? Merchants are beings whose happiness grows the more they share stories. They¡¯re natural storytellers who desire listeners more than anyone else. And for storytellers, the more listeners the better. I¡¯ll tell you a story beautiful enough to enchant everyone here.¡±

    September snickered and nodded.

    ¡°Ah yes yes, I know that well. It¡¯s advertising, fucking hell. You trying to do free advertising in front of me, you bastard? Go sell your energy-boosting ion bracelets to old man Park Chun-bae next door.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be free though?¡±

    Libra pointed to the bills in her pocket with her finger.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you donated to me. I haven¡¯t received my advertising fee yet?¡±

    September shrugged as if he didn¡¯t know anything.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    After letting out a deep sigh, Libra snapped her fingers once. Then one of the peculiar ones standing behind quickly jumped out and handed over a metal case.

    Libra ced the metal case on the table and showed its contents. Bundles of money filling the inside were immediately visible.

    ¡°This is a sign of our goodwill.¡±

    ¡°Should¡¯ve done this from the start.¡±

    September smiled contentedly. With one nod of his head, an organization member who had been grinding their teeth at Libra jumped out and took the case.

    ¡°Then the deal is settled, right? Now call more people¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, that won¡¯t do.¡±

    As soon as Libra started speaking, September shook his head.

    ¡°We lost brothers because of you. Do you think such sorrow can be covered by these mere paper scraps? How dare you try to turn our hearts with money? Your materialistic thinking deeply disgusts me. You¡¯re too vulgar to be here with such base ideology. Get lost.¡±

    It was an attitudepletely ignoring the context that had just transpired.

    ¡°¡­Indeed.¡±

    Libra smiled wryly and met his eyes. His eyes were extremely peaceful, as if not willing to back down an inch. For someone angry at his brothers¡¯ enemy, his gaze was far too quiet.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken about one thing. I¡¯m not your real enemy. Although it¡¯s certainly right to be angry about past territorial disputes, wasn¡¯t it someone else who dealt you the decisive blow? Although it¡¯s extremely regrettable, what caused you to lose your brothers¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh my.¡±

    September yfully interrupted.

    ¡°Watch your words, old woman. That could sound like you¡¯re saying you¡¯re not responsible.¡±

    He waved the empty bottle in front of Libra¡¯s neck. By then, the hand holding the bottle had transformed into a cannon, with the bottle stuck in its muzzle.

    ¡°Old woman, do you want to drink not just the liquor but the bottle too?¡±

    Though his attitude was yful, it was definitely not an empty threat. It was obvious that the moment Libra said something wrong, the cannon would roar with angry thunder.

    ¡°Brother! What is this nonsense!¡±

    ¡°W-wait, brother. Calm down¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up, traitor!¡±

    At that moment, someone burst through the door. It was November, dressed entirely in ck clothes. Despite being third in rank, he wasn¡¯t present at this meeting, which Libra had expressed regret about.

    He was quite impressive, unusually wearing clothes for a peculiar one.

    November red at Libra with zing eyes as if he would devour her.

    ¡°How dare you show your face here?!¡±

    Watching him fume, Libra quietly smiled.

    ¡°Oh my, little brother. It¡¯s been a while. I heard you were in three years of mourning, is that over now?¡±

    ¡°The pain of losing my brother was so great that the time felt like three years. I remembered him for what felt like three years! So the three years of mourning is over!¡±

    ¡°Wow, our little brother is so smart. An expert in rtivity theory.¡±

    While September pped leisurely, November became more agitated. His anger soared as if it would pierce the heavens.

    ¡°Die, you enemy who killed my brother!¡±

    He immediately charged at Libra with his weapon. Libra easily avoided his attack. With just a slight movement of her feet and a turn of her body, November¡¯s sh cut through empty air. September watched the scene with a snicker.

    ¡°H-hey brother! Now is not the time to fight¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Are you saying we should let this chance for revenge slip away?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, how noisy.¡±

    September stretched his arm high. His hand had long since transformed into a cannon. He fired without hesitation.

    Bang! The thunderous sound that not only shook the ground but even rattled one¡¯s mind was extremely effective in drawing everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Little one, send our guest away.¡±

    ¡°A-alright.¡±

    As Jason hurriedly waved the oar-like part attached to his belt, the space around Libra and the peculiar ones he brought began to distort.

    ¡°Wait. Wait, wait! Hey bastard, wait!¡±

    ¡°Hey, stop that unseemly behavior. Just let them go.¡±

    Although November shouted urgently, the activated ability couldn¡¯t be stopped. The space not only distorted but crumpled, and gravity could no longer hold them in this distorted space.

    In an instant, all eleven people who were there disappeared.

    Until the moment she disappeared, Libra showed no regret or disappointment. As if she knew the meeting would end like this, she let herself be caught in the ability without panic.

    In fact, her goal was achieved.

    She found out who among them was obsessed with taking down enemies.

    She seeded in identifying the person most likely to fall for her proposal.

    A merchant should not only have the mouth to create stories but also the eye to find people susceptible to those stories. Libra was someone who possessed both.

    Until thest moment of disappearing, she didn¡¯t take her eyes off the viin who had attacked her.

    ¡°W-what is this.¡±

    After nkly staring at the scene where Libra and her subordinates had all disappeared, November soon shifted his empty gaze to Jason. The enraged November charged at him.

    ¡°You damn traitorous bastard!!!¡±

    Bam! He threw a punch at Jason¡¯s cheek, who was tired from using his ability. Though the ability to make others lose their way was fatal, it was a power that Jason, who had little starlight, couldn¡¯t overuse. The fist didn¡¯t lose its way and advanced exactly where it aimed.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    If September hadn¡¯t stopped him, Jason would have been critically injured by that punch. That¡¯s how weak of a viin he was.

    ¡°But brother!¡±

    ¡°When I say stop, you stop, you bastard. Would you reduce our already disappeared numbers by your own hands?¡±

    ¡°¡­Tch.¡±

    Only then did November lower his raised fist.

    ¡°Revenge this, funeral that, instead of wasting time on that shit, train more, you bastard. Looking at you earlier was pathetic. How can you notnd even one hit?¡±

    ¡°B-but brother¡­¡±

    ¡°But what. You think I won¡¯t pay attention unless you do this? Get out of here. It¡¯s all useless anyway.¡±

    September continued while happily clutching the bills.

    ¡°Anyway, once we¡¯ve formed brotherly bonds, we never die. You know that too. Right now, October, your second brother, is just gone far away, not dead.¡±

    The members of the Argo Family are basically immortal. Once the oath is made, all brothers are individuals and at the same time one entity.

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s previous prediction was urate.

    Unless all the brothers¡¯ lives are taken simultaneously, the Argo Family is immortal.

    ¡°So forget about revenge and funerals. When I heard about the three years of mourning nonsense, I wondered if you were really from America. I thought maybe you had kimchi blood flowing instead of ketchup blood. It¡¯s meaningless and a waste of time. Use that time to practice fighting or recruit more people.¡±

    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten our aspiration, right?¡±

    ¡°Challenge.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    September nodded once again.

    ¡°To challenge the strongest beings, the beasts. This is our goal. Don¡¯t forget what¡¯s most important.¡±

    As if the conversation was over, September brought the bills close to the cannon. Bang! Once again, a thunderous sound rang out and mes spewed from the cannon. Half of the bills disappeared and the remaining half turned into firewood and burned.

    September used it as a lighter to light his cigarette.

    ¡°Go now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At that signal, the numerous people in the room dispersed.

    November was one of them.

    He was left with an indelible unease.

    Why did brother listen to the story of an enemy like Libra, why isn¡¯t he preparing for revenge, when will that challenge begin?

    He only became a brother because he liked fighting. He thought joining this family would allow him to fight to death.

    But after actually joining, all he felt was the massive wall of reality.

    For a fight to be fun, there needs to be give and take, but there were too many strong ones in the world for that. What¡¯s the point of not dying? When you can¡¯t kill the opponent either.

    November wanted to continue with revenge, challenges, and fights.

    For this, there was just one thing.

    ¡°I need power¡­!¡±

    The power to never be humiliated by outsiders again.

    The power to raise our Argo family even higher.

    ¡°You traitor! Special training time!¡±

    November shouted at Jason who was following behind and ran towards the yard. Of course, while physical growth might be impossible for someone who haspleted their constetion, at least they can hone their skills.

    Jason quietly watched him getting further away and thought.

    ¡°I envy how you can move forward like that.¡±

    He still didn¡¯t know what he wanted.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Han Jae-jung opened his eyes.

    ¡°A familiar ceiling¡­.¡±

    The now all-too-familiar hospital ceiling greeted him.

    ¡°Finally awake.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    ¡°My fucking brother.¡±

    Han Jae-jung turned his head to check where the voice came from. He saw a woman sitting in a chair right next to the bed, desperately holding his hand.

    Probably the small-framed woman who had been waiting to talk to him continuously since before he lost consciousness.

    His almost only colleague, Joo Ah-yoon.

    ¡°The word in front of ¡®brother¡¯ is a bit harsh. Could you say it more cutely?¡±

    ¡°Fucking? brother darling?¡°

    ¡°Making your voice cute doesn¡¯t make the words cute.¡±

    Though she spoke cutely, the content was harsh.

    ¡°Why did you wake up? Why didn¡¯t you just die right there? Huh?¡±

    ¡°For someone saying that, your hand holding mine is quite warm.¡±

    ¡°T-this is just¡­ I was waiting to see when it would turn cold.¡±

    ¡°Wow, scary. Did you want me to be a corpse that badly?¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t mock me like that.¡±

    Though he yfully matched her tone, the response was colder than expected. It was quite an intense emotional rollercoaster.

    In reality, Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s mental state was not stable.

    ¡°You could have really died, *sob*, you could have really died¡­¡±

    Ah-yoon¡¯s voice gradually became tearful. She pressed Jae-jung¡¯s hand even harder. Hard enough to leave nail marks on the back of his hand.

    All the resentment she had been holding back burst forth like a flood upon seeing Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°How much¡­ How much¡­ Do you know how worried I was¡­ *hup*, no response to any messages¡­ Ignoring everything, *sob*, dismissing everything¡­ You bastard¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, well that¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why did you ignore me¡­ Whyyy¡­ I always worry and take care of you but why do you always ignore¡­ Throwing me aside like I¡¯m not helpful¡­. Don¡¯t you feed the fish you¡¯ve caught¡­ You trash¡­.¡±

    Han Jae-jung tried to get up immediately in panic but couldn¡¯t because his body wasn¡¯t normal. Therefore, he had to observe Ah-yoon¡¯s tears a bit longer.

    ¡°Am I that useless¡­? Huh? I was willing to give you my liver and galldder but was that such a burden¡­!¡±

    ¡°W-what are you saying, Ah-yoon.¡±

    He tried to get up again, and this time seeded. Han Jae-jung embraced her with one arm while their hands remained intertwined.

    ¡°How could you be useless. Hm? It¡¯s all my fault, why are you like this.¡±

    ¡°*sob*¡­ Waaah¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the bad guy. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I know that you fucker¡­ Don¡¯t you know that, you asshole¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, y-yeah¡­.¡±

    ¡°Always ignoring just me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey, why would I ignore our Ah-yoon?¡±

    ¡°Then what¡­ What was it¡­! Why didn¡¯t you answer¡­!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ That.¡±

    As he was quietly stroking Ah-yoon¡¯s head, someone quietly approached.

    ¡°Ah-yoon.¡±

    Before greeting Han Jae-jung, the owner of the hospital room, she first spoke to the other guest.

    ¡°Could you step away for a moment? I have something to talk about with Jae-jung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Seol-hwa?¡±

    Han Jae-jung thought he had misheard for a moment. Can¡¯t she see that his sister is crying and pouring out her grievances right now? With such doubt in his voice as he called her name, Seol-hwa looked at him.

    ¡°Yes, what? Jae-jung?¡±

    She genuinely seemed not to understand what was wrong.

    Han Jae-jung thought while holding Ah-yoon in his arms and keeping his gaze fixed on Yoon Seol-hwa.

    ¡®I¡¯m screwed.¡¯

    Even without using the belt, he could foresee one future.

    If his terminal illness bes known, he would die by these people¡¯s hands before his lifespan runs out.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buy Me a Coffee OR by unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138

    <b><i>My Home Has Disappeared</i></b>

    Han Jae-jung doesn¡¯t like the smell of hospitals. The distinctive air mixed with medication makes him feel dizzy whenever it enters his nose. He can¡¯t help but dislike it when visiting to heal his body actually makes him feel worse.

    In fact, this aversion might be learned rather than instinctive.

    Because hospitals have always been ces where bad things happen.

    Even now, it was the same.

    While continuously stroking Ah-yoon¡¯s head as she trembled in his arms, Han Jae-jung swallowed dryly.

    Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s gaze toward Han Jae-jung was abnormally warm. She showed no displeasure at his actions. Her look suggested that he had done nothing wrong and that whoever made him act this way was at fault.

    Her tilting her head in confusion after telling a crying person to leave, while looking lovely due to her beautiful appearance, gave off a slightly eerie feeling.

    ¡°She¡¯s crying right now, Seol-hwa.¡±This isn¡¯t right no matter what. Han Jae-jung opened his mouth to answer her question. At that, Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s shoulders in his arms slightly flinched.

    ¡°Uu¡­ *hup*, I-I¡¯m not crying¡­.¡±

    To maintain her pride even in this situation, Han Jae-jung went beyond being dumbfounded to feeling impressed.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa stared at him quietly before breaking into a gentle smile. Her soft head movement was an expression of humble acknowledgment.

    ¡°Ahaha, right. I guess I was too hasty. I didn¡¯t properly observe my surroundings.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    She backed down faster than expected. Han Jae-jung, who had been prepared for an argument, felt his tension dissolve.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ah-yoon. You must have been as shocked as I was. I wasn¡¯t considerate enough.¡±

    Soon her hand gently stroked Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s head. Though her body temperature might be cold, her touch was nothing but warm.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Though Joo Ah-yoon epted the touch without much issue, having heard something, she showed a sharp reaction due to her pride.

    Usually, she would have awkwardly smiled and moved aside, but now she couldn¡¯t do that because she had too many grievances.

    ¡®She clearly saw me crying but told me to move aside¡­?!¡¯

    There was definitely a moment of anger. Her already hurt feelings from Han Jae-jung became even more wounded.

    ¡®Finally became a man-obsessed woman¡­!¡¯

    To neglect her sister because of a man, how thoroughly disappointing. Next time shees to the cafe, she¡¯ll feed her concentrated bitter espresso.

    While pledging such revenge, she hugged Han Jae-jung¡¯s back even tighter.

    ¡®H-how about that! Are you jealous?!¡¯

    nce. Joo Ah-yoon swallowed her tears while side-eyeing Yoon Seol-hwa. A jealousy-inducing strategy she would never have attempted normally.

    Though it was even childish, the hurt Joo Ah-yoon didn¡¯t care about her dignity anymore.

    However, contrary to her intention, Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s reaction was indifferent.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ah-yoon?¡±

    ¡°N-no, just¡­ Wish brother would lose some muscle. Unnecessarily big and hard.¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s my pride, can¡¯t get rid of that.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon was perplexed. Yoon Seol-hwa had always envied when she and Han Jae-jung were close.

    ¡®That Yoon Seol-hwa who held hands well enough before dating but trembled while holding them after starting to date?!¡¯

    There¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t be envious of the hug. Isn¡¯t she the one who even drank alcohol and came running just to get a single hug just a few days ago?

    However, no matter how much she looked, Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s expression showed no discord between her inner thoughts and outer appearance. Her eyes, like a quietly frozenke, showed not even a single ripple of disturbance.

    ¡°Then justfort her and she¡¯ll contact you.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, are you treating me like a three-year-old kid¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re pretty simr.¡±

    ¡°Coochie coo, our little Ah-yoon. Should big sister give you milk?¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Just as she said, Yoon Seol-hwa left.

    Leaning against the door outside the hospital room, she slowly caught her breath. Unlike her quiet breathing, her heart was beating wildly. In her mind, she could still see Joo Ah-yoon being held in Han Jae-jung¡¯s arms.

    ¡®I¡¯m jealous¡­ Jealous¡­ Jealous¡­ Jealous¡­ Jealous¡­ Jealous¡­ Jealous¡­ Jealous¡­ Jealous¡­ Jealous¡­.¡¯

    Although she could actposed on the outside, her inside was different. Even now, she felt like she would go crazy with jealousy.

    As she kept dwelling on her jealousy, she fantasized about being in his arms instead of Joo Ah-yoon.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­.¡±

    Just imagining it made dopamine surge through her body. Even the doctor and nurse walking toward the hospital room were startled when they saw her.

    ¡°Um, excuse me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa moved away from the door and quickly left her spot. Her face turned red with embarrassment.

    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±

    She felt like dying of embarrassment. With that feeling, her innocent legs moved vigorously for no reason. Following the rule of no running in the hospital, she rushed down the corridor with the fastest possible quick steps.

    Realizing her pathetic reality, she was filled with self-loathing and abandoned her fantasy, letting out a long sigh.

    ¡°Hah¡­.¡±

    Regret lingered in her deep breath.

    ¡®Wh-what should I do?!¡¯

    Han Jae-jung wasn¡¯t the only one surprised in the hospital room just now. So was Yoon Seol-hwa.

    When she quickly finished her work and returned, she found that Han Jae-jung, who had been unconscious, was awake and sharing a deep embrace with Joo Ah-yoon, whom she had been helping to take care of.

    From Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s perspective, it was utterly baffling.

    Usually, she would have focused on Han Jae-jung¡¯s awakening, but today, uniquely, she focused on the embrace shared between Han Jae-jung and Joo Ah-yoon.

    Yoon Seol-hwa was well aware that Han Jae-jung cherished her like a real sister. In fact, Yoon Seol-hwa had yed a major role in forming their rtionship.

    After all, it was none other than Yoon Seol-hwa herself who had introduced Joo Ah-yoon as a benefactor who should be treated preciously.

    Their skinship was particrly uninhibited, and a hug forfort wasn¡¯t anything unusual. Yoon Seol-hwa, who had observed them most closely, knew this better than anyone.

    ¡®Jae-jung must have been very surprised? Wh-what if he¡¯s disappointed? If he starts to hate me¡­¡­.¡¯

    Just as Yoon Seol-hwa had observed Han Jae-jung and Joo Ah-yoon, they too had observed her.

    They must have realized that she was acting strange today, not just herself.

    Her greatest fear was none other than hatred. Even if she couldn¡¯t be loved, she didn¡¯t want to be hated.

    Hatred was the most fatal value to her, who transformed love into magic through alchemy.

    Just as Samson in the Bible lost his strength when his hair was cut, Yoon Seol-hwa felt like she would lose all her power the moment she was hated.

    Yoon Seol-hwa didn¡¯t want to be hated by Han Jae-jung. That feeling was even bigger than love.

    Her love was infinitely altruistic and also selfish.

    That¡¯s why she hadn¡¯t searched for Han Jae-jung for almost a year after he ran away, and why she didn¡¯t show as strong an obsession as her heart felt when he returned. Why she didn¡¯t actively put surveince on him when he was in danger.

    She didn¡¯t want to be a thorn bush to her loved one. A thorn bush might prevent him from going down dangerous paths, but it would also prevent him from approaching her existence.

    The reason Yoon Seol-hwa respected Han Jae-jung¡¯s freedom was because she feared being hated by him more than she feared him falling into danger.

    She was so afraid that today¡¯s hasty behavior might provoke his hatred.

    However, she must ovee this.

    ¡°¡­I shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±

    She can¡¯t be like this anymore. Whenparing his life and these selfish feelings, the former obviously holds overwhelming value.

    A viin is targeting him. This is now an undeniable fact.

    He was kidnapped by Libra, shot by the Sagittarius viin, and has been involved with various other viins in many ways.

    If Red Vega hadn¡¯t been around during this bombing incident¡­.

    The sensation that made her spine shiver just by imagining it made Yoon Seol-hwa strengthen her resolve once again.

    ¡°For Jae-jung¡¯s sake¡­ Now, I need to steel my heart.¡±

    She clenched her trembling hands, afraid of being hated, into fists.

    She must protect Han Jae-jung. Repel all viins who approach him. No, prevent them from approaching in the first ce.

    That was her only thought.

    ¡°¡­I, must do it.¡±

    If she officially protects someone, it¡¯s obvious there will be various controversies. Even if she protects him secretly, rumors might spread from somewhere.

    She can¡¯t receive help from the association.

    Therefore, this protection must be carried out entirely privately and discreetly. Fortunately, Yoon Seol-hwa has the capital to execute this n. What shecked was execution power, but that too was filled as she steeled her heart this time.

    [Are you serious, Guardian¡­?]

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    The guilt of not being able to be close when he was in danger? The sadness of not being the first one by his side when he woke up? The jealousy of wanting to beforted with a hug too? She doesn¡¯t need to feel these emotions anymore.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m going to make sure you can¡¯t leave my side now¡­!¡±

    p p. As if making a pledge, she pped her own cheeks.

    A nurse walking nearby was startled seeing her.

    ¡°Ah, s-sorry¡­!¡±

    She made a tearful face and quickly rushed down the corridor again. Of course, with quick steps.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°AAAGH! Bokuno iega (My house)¡­!¡±

    Haru fell to her knees at the construction recovery site, letting out a roar.

    ¡°Just now?¡±

    ¡°Just now¡­? JUST NOW???!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Ah, you startled me.¡±

    ¡°Do you people have no blood or tears! You devils!¡±

    ¡°De¡­vils¡­?¡±

    ¡°How does it matter WHEN someone gets shocked about their house copsing!¡±

    When Baek Ah-hee and Ara expressed doubt, Haru became angry instead. Ara felt wronged.

    ¡®So is it normal to cry about a copsed house only now?¡¯

    She was here doing rescue work during the incident, so isn¡¯t it strange to suddenly shed tears now?

    There¡¯s a limit to missing the timing. It felt like watching someone suddenly burst into tears three days after watching a sad movie.

    ¡°Time isn¡¯t important¡­ What¡¯s important is the fact that I¡¯m shocked¡­ If I were topare my pain! Ah soo (Ah right). It feels like I¡¯m bungee jumping with an endless fall!¡±

    ¡°Your vocabry has improved. Though the metaphor is somewhat strange.¡±

    Haru gathered concrete dust in her hands while trembling.

    ¡°Khuhuheuk¡­ My sweet home sweet home¡­!¡±

    ¡°Why are you acting like this when you¡¯re rich? Oh right, I heard the association is giving support money because your house copsed.¡±

    ¡°UWAAAAAH! Tonight is YAKINIKUUUU!!!¡±

    At the news of support money, Haru suddenly bent backwards and started cheering.

    ¡°Living like that must never be boring.¡±

    At least every day would be interesting. Ara shook her head at the mood swings that even inspired awe.

    ¡°But Haru, where will you live while you¡¯re looking for a house?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    At Baek Ah-hee¡¯s question, Haru rummaged through her clothes for something.

    ¡°Look at this! I¡¯m going to live luxuriously now! Ah, what a celeb life! Is this what being an influencer means?!¡±

    What she showed was a brochure for a luxury hotel. Baek Ah-hee justughed ¡®haha¡¯ seeing it. She too was overwhelmed by these mood swings.

    ¡°O-oh? That¡¯s great, Haru.¡±

    ¡°If Jiknyo looks favorably on me, I might let her stay for a night! How about trying to call me Haru-chan this time?!¡±

    ¡°Ah right¡­ I¡¯m good¡­.¡±

    Even though Baek Ah-hee politely declined, Haru continued to flirt, begging her to add ¡®chan¡¯ after her name.

    Ara watched their banter and thought.

    ¡®Huh? Why did someone with such wealth live in a ce like this?¡¯

    Thinking about it, it was strange. This was a ce where lower-ss people who had no money but didn¡¯t want to be homeless gathered to live. It was vulnerable to attacks from viins, and far from the association, so even if reported, it would take a long time for magical girls to arrive.

    It was an unsuitable ce for a magical girl who amassed enormous wealth by risking her life.

    But until now, no one had questioned it.

    ¡®¡­Well, she must have her own circumstances.¡¯

    Ara didn¡¯t think too deeply about it. Being a magical girl, she figured she must have her ownplicated story and let it go. Instead, she thought of someone else.

    ¡°Even if Haru¡¯s living situation is solved¡­ Then, what about Mr. Han Jae-jung?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just her living in this rundown apartment, there was also Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°I mean Mr. Han Jae-jung. Where should he preserve his noble self?¡±

    Right now, the person who would be most troubled by having no house wasn¡¯t Haru but him.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buy Me a Coffee OR by unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139

    <b><i>A Little Money and a ce to Live Tomorrow is Enough (1)</i></b>

    ¡°Sister Seol-hwa¡­ Why did she suddenly act like that?¡±

    ¡®Sister Seol-hwa¡¯. Han Jae-jung could sense from that expression that Joo Ah-yoon was still emotionally agitated.

    After bing a magical girl, she had consistently used the term ¡®senior¡¯.

    Unlike their past when they lived like family, she changed the way she addressed him to maintain some distance and make rational judgments.

    Language created by reason dissolves like water when emotions run high.

    Even after she stopped crying, Joo Ah-yoon didn¡¯t leave Han Jae-jung¡¯s side. After the doctor came to examine him and left, she immediately clung to him like a butterfly and embraced him again.

    Han Jae-jung¡¯s hand now naturally and repeatedly patted her back like breathing, and feeling this intermittent vibration, Joo Ah-yoon leaned her face even deeper.

    ¡°¡­Was she lonely?¡±Joo Ah-yoon recalled the past that now felt distant.

    During their school days, the three were always together. Even when Han Jae-jung and Yoon Seol-hwa were dating, whenever they went out somewhere, Seol-hwa would always invite Ah-yoon first to join them.

    Sometimes she declined, telling them to enjoy their date alone, but sometimes she epted and joined them.

    Though Ah-yoon was an outsider to their rtionship, she never felt lonely. There was no sense of alienation during the time spent with them. She traced memories of joyful and warm times.

    But after Han Jae-jung¡¯s disappearance, all rtionships changed. He was no longer someone to protect. He became someone who couldn¡¯t be innocent. She always had to speak lies.

    Being human who could transform into a viin, she couldn¡¯t be carelessly honest.

    The same became true for Joo Ah-yoon soon after. After she too gained the ability to transform into a viin, while her rtionship with Han Jae-jung grew closer, her rtionship with Yoon Seol-hwa became distant.

    A clear outsider was created in what was once a rtionship of three without exclusion.

    While this was consideration, it was also cold silence.

    The two people who always spent time together started excluding her and having more secrets between themselves. They had different workces, and being busy made it hard to meet every day. Physical distance grew while they grew closer.

    What emotions must Yoon Seol-hwa have felt?

    She must have been lonely. Joo Ah-yoon was certain of this. For her, loneliness was an easily rtable emotion. Because she had experienced being left out.

    ¡°That could be the case.¡±

    Han Jae-jung didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°¡­! I knew it¡­¡±

    After hearing his affirmation, as someone who would know Seol-hwa better than herself, Joo Ah-yoon became even more confident in her emotional reasoning.

    I went too far. After her sadness and resentment had evaporated, Joo Ah-yoon felt sorry. Well, she did act quite hatefully.

    Hugging someone you like right in front of them. If she had seen something like that herself, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to contain herself and would have gone berserk.

    [The Guardian goes berserk even without seeing such things.]

    ¡®Shut up.¡¯

    [And someone you like? Didn¡¯t you used to make a fuss about not having anyone you liked?]

    ¡®It¡¯s hypothetical! Hypothetical! You crazy bird-brain always nitpicking¡­¡¯

    While briefly arguing with her mascot, Parrot, who was raising unnecessary objections, Joo Ah-yoon unconsciously tensed up and her arms tightened.

    ¡°Ah-yoon? Ah-yoon. My back hurts. Hey, nails, nails! Don¡¯t dig in your nails! I¡¯m a patient, you fool!¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry¡­¡±

    She came back to her senses at Han Jae-jung¡¯s shout and rxed her grip.

    ¡°Anyway, from now on we need to be nice to Sister Seol-hwa.¡±

    ¡°Specifically how?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ We can¡¯t reveal our identities¡­ Ah, right! Like giving her service at the cafe¡­¡±

    ¡°What service. Would Seol-hwa be happy with that¡­ Actually, she would be happy.¡±

    She¡¯d probably be really happy. She¡¯s unnecessarily kind and has good reactions to strange things. It was easy to imagine Seol-hwa¡¯s eyes sparkling while eating service coffee and cake.

    ¡°Still, that seems a bit like showing off.¡±

    ¡°Then maybe brother could serve customers while doing cosy.¡±

    ¡°Is our ce really a cafe¡­?¡±

    Han Jae-jung released his arms and looked at Joo Ah-yoon with drowsy eyes.

    ¡°¡­A judgment that we can¡¯t make money without some objectification.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon avoided his gaze and answered in a cold, stiff tone.

    ¡°You pushed for a mood cafe and now you¡¯re saying something else¡­ Why don¡¯t you do it then.¡±

    ¡°Who would want that kind of service from a body like this¡­?¡±

    She¡¯s short and doesn¡¯t have a particrly morous figure. While she maintains herself well enough to not look bad, there¡¯s nothing particrly good-looking either. Joo Ah-yoon coldly evaluated herself while looking over her body.

    ¡°I think brother has a bigger chest than me¡­ Don¡¯t you think brother¡¯s body would be better to work with?¡±

    ¡°Ah-yoon, what vulgar way of speaking is that. And your body has plenty of charm. Don¡¯t put yourself down like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­Really?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon ignored her reddening ears and slightly stretched the cor of her t-shirt. Come to think of it, she had heard there were some with minority tastes who get excited by small bodies like hers, could he have such tastes? Hearing words like that gave her confidence for no reason.

    I¡¯m such an easy woman.

    She raised her head and met his eyes. Perhaps because she had just heard such words, her heart was beating frantically. Suppressing her embarrassment, she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Th-then, when brother looks at me¡­ Do you get¡­ ex-excited?¡±

    Trying to hold back her embarrassment, she forgot to filter her thoughts. Han Jae-jung sighed deeply and put his hand to his forehead.

    My already aching head started to hurt even more.

    ¡°¡­Ah-yoon?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah?¡±

    ¡°From now on, stop hanging around with Ah-hee.¡±

    ¡°Uh, uh, why!¡±

    ¡°Looking at those speech habits of yours gives me the answer.¡±

    He clicked his tongue disapprovingly. His tone was like that of an elderly person who always had phrases like ¡®kids these days¡¯ on the tip of their tongue.

    ¡°¡­ Ah-hee and Haru have really corrupted the magical girls¡­.¡±

    To think that even Joo Ah-yoon, who seemed unlikely to be influenced, would use such explicitnguage. The Association needs to be more vignt about the corruption of magical girls¡¯nguage and ideology.

    No, maybe they were all crazy people to begin with.

    Come to think of it, when I saw them before, all the magical girls seemed odd somewhere. I felt this way when I saw them in the original work, but encountering them in reality made their irrational way of thinking even more prominent.

    The hypothesis that all magical girls were mentally ill was gaining more credibility.

    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t just copy what Ah-hee says because it seems fun¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m older than her?! Who are you saying is copying who!¡±

    Although Joo Ah-yoon was rebellious like this, she too was internally shocked. To think that what I just said was on Ah-hee¡¯s level. She had a sense of how much she had failed to maintain proper boundaries.

    ¡°You, young old-timer! All talk but no money! Homeless person!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    Each word flew cleanly and struck his chest like a dagger.

    ¡°Use our caf¨¦ like your home after discharge or don¡¯t¡­!!!¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon said that and jumped up and ran out. It was because she felt shame and self-loathing for not being able to provide any help to these two people right now.

    Her worries weren¡¯t just about Yoon Seol-hwa. She also had her own concerns about Han Jae-jung, who had been relying on her less and less recently.

    Giving Yoon Seol-hwa a sense of alienation, and conversely feeling alienated from Han Jae-jung because she couldn¡¯t get close enough. It was truly pathetic.

    After proudly swearing to help fulfill their dreams, what kind of situation was this.

    The rising self-hatred instead caused her to show her thorns outwardly.

    Those thorns were quite minor and small, but Joo Ah-yoon fell into self-hatred once again, worried that she might have hurt Han Jae-jung.

    ¡°Hey, where are you going!¡±

    ¡°Now that I think about it, I forgot about managing the caf¨¦!¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any customers anyway!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon ran out of the hospital room. Not long after her rough footsteps faded away, the sound of a nurse scolding her with ¡®No running!¡¯ could be heard.

    ¡°Tch¡­.¡±

    Han Jae-jungughed dejectedly andy back down. The hospital bed with its slightly ufortable feeling unique to hospitals weed him. For someone who usually slept on the floor, even this was something to be grateful for.

    With a bitter heart, he tossed and turned meaninglessly.

    When he woke up, the doctor exined his physical condition to him.

    Today¡¯s results were normal too. Rather, they say he¡¯s miraculously fine despite being injured like this. Even though heined of headaches and dizziness, there was nothing special to note. The healing speed is exceptionally fast. His body continues to easily heal external wounds.

    However, he clearly knows that this healthy body doesn¡¯t lead to a good life. As his healing speed increases, he feels his body being eroded by starlight, and as incidents that can¡¯t be exined by modern medicine increase, he feels his body transforming into something different from human.

    He¡¯s dying. Living like this, he¡¯ll probably die suddenly one day like being struck by lightning.

    He needs to tell them. He knows that silence in this situation isn¡¯t golden but poisonous.

    ¡°Hah¡­.¡±

    But it wasn¡¯t easy to bring up the subject. It was crystal clear that the moment he spoke up, his actions would be controlled. Far from protecting magical girls, he would be the one needing protection, with surveince following every movement of his arms and legs, needing permission even to open his lips.

    It might be an extreme imagination, but it wasn¡¯t apletely deniable assumption. Those who care about his life aren¡¯t ordinary people but magical girls and humans who could transform into viins.

    If they set their minds to it, they could easily confine and subdue an ordinary person¡¯s body.

    But he can¡¯t give up on his dream.

    If he¡¯s not careful, it could lead to conflict with them.

    How should he convey this as diplomatically as possible.

    Han Jae-jung closed his eyes with a deep sigh.

    Right now, rather than that, he should think about getting discharged quickly.

    Ah, he needs to think about where to stay after discharge too.

    For now, Ah-yoon did say it would be okay to stay at the caf¨¦ temporarily¡­ But he can¡¯t keep imposing at her workce.

    He¡¯ll have to try his best to find a ce.

    There probably won¡¯t be another ce as cheap as that house¡­.

    Even a hero needs food, clothing, and shelter. These ordinary civilian worries were what troubled him the most right now.

    ¡®Just a little money and one pair of underwear for tomorrow would be enough¡­.¡¯

    But there would be no shortage of people to scold him if he slept outside.

    Most of his worries stemmed from others.

    Several days passed like that, and he was discharged without finding any answers.

    Ignoring Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s offer to apany him for discharge, he packed his belongings alone and left the hospital.

    And not long after leaving the hospital, he went missing.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Libra threw a pouch at the Archer, who was lying down absent-mindedly looking up at the night sky. The Archer, who watched the pouch hit his forehead and fall to his chest, suddenly sat up in surprise.

    ¡°W-what is this¡­.¡±

    There¡¯s no doubt. It¡¯s stardust. The special drug made by Libra. A top-tier drug imbued with starlight. He had heard that the supply was cut off, but¡­?

    The Archer epted the pouch respectfully with trembling hands.

    ¡°Thanks to you, I was able to obtain various data. That¡¯s your gift. Work should be properlypensated. There¡¯s no need to be afraid of epting it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of a pig like you. Wow¡­ This¡­.¡±

    The Archer, who was examining the drug pouch in a daze, soon burst into loudughter.

    ¡°Wow kid, unexpectedly you¡¯ve got some loyalty? That¡¯s romantic. Huh? It¡¯s romantic! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Hah, still vulgar as ever. I¡¯ll be going now.¡±

    Libra withdrew without any hesitation. The Archer didn¡¯t spare a nce at his retreat and continued focusing on the drug.

    Licking his lips, he suddenly pulled out a syringe. Though it was rusty and discolored, it was still adequate for injecting the drug.

    ¡°How long has it been¡­.¡±

    Though it hadn¡¯t even been a month since he quit (forcibly), how he had missed it. The Archer immediately opened the pouch and was about to pour the drug powder into the syringe.

    ¡°¡­How long, has it been¡­.¡±

    Drop. He stopped like a child bored with a toy.

    ¡°Tch, feels like a waste.¡±

    He closed the pouch and put the syringe away.

    It would be a waste to use it all carelessly right now. Who knows when he¡¯d get this again. It feels too empty to use it all up giving in to immediate desires. There¡¯s no romance in that. Scarce resources should be used for special asions.

    ¡°This, I¡¯ll use it when I figure out my memories and goals~¡±

    It felt like it would be more meaningful to use it as a reward for himselfter. The Archer closed it again, saving it for that special moment.

    Come to think of it, he can¡¯t remember why he got addicted to this drug. They say that even though there¡¯s starlight in the drug, it¡¯s such a small amount that most viins can¡¯t even feel the light.

    But the Archer was obsessed with wanting to take in even this tiny bit of starlight to an unusual degree.

    ¡°I probably just liked it in the past or something.¡±

    It was probably something he enjoyed before losing his memories. The Archer brushed it off like that and got up to look around. When bored, watching the world is the best thing. The movements of the world with its ten different colors of characteristics and stories always provide good entertainment.

    Something interesting immediately caught his eye as he opened them wide.

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    He remembers seeing it. When Libra was investigating the Argo family.

    ¡°Compass?¡±

    The viin of the Compass constetion. The weakest among the high-ranked viins, a pathetic and foolish guy.

    ¡°Hooh¡­.¡±

    Why would that guy be here in Libra¡¯s territory? The Archer, finding it interesting, began to move.

    ¡°This should be fun.¡±

    Other people¡¯s fights were always entertaining. What kind of trouble would he cause? Suppressing his excited heart, he quietly moved to a point to monitor him.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buy Me a Coffee OR by unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140

    <b><i>A Little Money and a ce to Live Tomorrow is Enough (2)</i></b>

    ¡°Why did that bastarde here?¡±

    Surely they hadn¡¯t sent him as a messenger to promote harmony just because they received that small amount of money.

    The Archer was a fool, but not an idiot without awareness.

    He knew why Libra had visited the Argo Family this time.

    The request for reconciliation was just an excuse.

    The real objective was to assess the current state of the Argo Family.

    It was a visit to choose who would receive the newly developed drug. Simr to visiting a store to select items.

    ¡°Then is that guy the target for the new drug?¡±He seems too naive for that kind of thing.

    ¡°Well, what does it matter?¡±

    The Archer pulled out some jerky he had stored away and chewed it slowly. It was his favorite snack after drugs, perfect for killing time.

    ¡°I just need to watch whoever gets screwed over.¡±

    He had no intention of taking sides. Unless Libra hired him with a generous amount of stardust. He had absolutely no desire to deliberately get involved in the fight.

    If the Argo Family offered simr conditions, he¡¯d probably side with them.

    ¡°As long as I can get my share from these idiots¡¯ battlefield¡­.¡±

    But living only for profit wouldn¡¯t enrich his life. Even filling up on wealth and pleasure left him unsatisfied, as if there was a hole that couldn¡¯t be filled.

    He had a void. A void so vast that other viins couldn¡¯t even imagine it.

    Most viinsment that if they¡¯re given desires, they should also be given the ability to fulfill them.

    But the Archer was the opposite. He had the ability butcked the desires to fulfill.

    Despite being a viin, he couldn¡¯t empathize with other viins,cking themon ground of pursuing desires.

    Basically, viins are individualistic, but because they have strong desires to achieve their goals, they tend to respect others¡¯ goals.

    But the Archer had no such consciousness. Of course, he didn¡¯t receive respect either.

    In that sense, he was truly an individual.

    An outsider who couldn¡¯t belong anywhere.

    ¡°¡­Fuck.¡±

    The Archer swallowed the jerky he was chewing and spat out a harsh curse. No matter how much he chewed this persistent dissatisfaction, it couldn¡¯t be swallowed.

    This dissatisfaction cannot be digested.

    ¡°¡­I really have no romance in me.¡±

    He turned his eyes away from the Compass constetion viin. Instead, he faced himself directly.

    This time-killing is just an escape.

    Now is not the time to waste time meaninglessly.

    He needs to find his purpose. Find his memories. Recover what was lost.

    How?

    That needs to be thought about gradually.

    ¡°That Votis bitch kept her mouth shut tight¡­.¡±

    Right after regaining consciousness lost from the fatigue of fighting Han Jae-jung, the Archer immediately confronted Botis.

    About his lost memories and his identity.

    However, Botis didn¡¯t give back a single word.

    He pressured him with all possible violence, curses, threats, and intimidation, but Botis continued his silence until the end.

    Of course, this could be because his body weakened after what he suffered from Han Jae-jung. Perhaps due to the impact of nearly dying twice in session, his body wasn¡¯t like before. His reflexes had dulled and his strength to pull the bowstring had weakened.

    The Shepherd constetion has fifteen stars. The Archer constetion has twelve stars. He was already at a disadvantage in terms of firepower, and his condition wasn¡¯t good. Moreover, he confronted him in closebat rather than his specialty of long-rangebat.

    From Botis¡¯s perspective, he might not have been threatening.

    ¡°If violence isn¡¯t enough, then with greater violence¡­!¡±

    Just wait a little. Once I fully recover my condition, I¡¯ll deal with you through sniping and bombardment. I¡¯ll cut off your limbs, pluck out your eyes, and leave only your tongue, creating a situation where you¡¯ll have no choice but to answer.

    Then it¡¯s Han Jae-jung¡¯s turn.

    He would continue the unfinished fight and find out why he was so happy at that time.

    Once he recovers his memories and emotions, surely he¡¯ll be able to reach his goal.

    Kuk kuk kuk. The Archerughed frivolously.

    ¡°Wait. Since that man has four arms, should I say six limbs instead of four¡­?¡±

    Then he stoppedughing as an insignificant question arose. At that moment, he felt a sense of incongruity behind him.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Uwup.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±

    Whoosh! Without any dy, he turned around and nocked an arrow to his bow. If he had been in his original condition, this series of actions would have appeared to happen simultaneously.

    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t the same speed as before.

    ¡°Uwuwuwup.¡±

    ¡°¡­You?¡±

    The Archer was shocked.

    The identity of the figure who appeared behind him was none other than the Compass constetion viin.

    The situation where the one he had been observing for entertainment just moments ago appeared behind him.

    ¡®Did he notice I was watching? That¡¯s impossible. The distance is too great. Several kilometers apart and this¡­? Impossible.¡¯

    However, there are no absolutes in this world.

    The words ¡®impossible¡¯ were denied as that fellow arrived here just now.

    ¡®This guy. I thought he was awkward because of his foolish behavior, but is his intuition sharp? No, how did he get here in the first ce? He was definitely over there until just now¡­..¡¯

    Trying to hide his confusion as much as possible, he asked in a sharp and fierce voice.

    ¡°What business do you have with me!¡±

    ¡°Uwuwuwup!!¡±

    The Compass constetion viin didn¡¯t answer and just staggered.

    ¡°¡­! What is it!¡±

    The Archer, perceiving this as a prelude to an attack, quickly shot an arrow.

    ¡°Uweeek! Kuheok!¡±

    The arrow precisely pierced the shoulder of the Compass constetion viin who had started retching.

    His weak body fell backward from the arrow¡¯s impact, and rainbow-colored vomit created localized rainfall in the night sky.

    ¡°What the fuck!!!¡±

    The Archer dodged all of that vomit rain with incredible reflexes. His physical abilities, pushed to the extreme in the face of crisis, allowed such a miraculous feat.

    ¡°Y-you, what are you!¡±

    The Compass constetion viin shouted while suffering from the arrow¡¯s pain and the nauseating bile.

    ¡°W-what is this sudden violence! What did I do! What did I do to deserve such treatment¡­ Kuheok!¡±

    What he spat out was watery blood. Surely the pierce was in the shoulder, not the stomach or chest. He didn¡¯t understand why he was coughing up blood when neither his esophagus nor windpipe was injured.

    ¡°Is this¡­ How¡­ I die¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, hey¡­.¡±

    ¡°I just lost my way¡­ What a horrible end¡­ Ah¡­ My brothers¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ll close my eyes here without clearing our name¡­.¡±

    ¡°W-what? What kind of viin dies from just a shoulder wound¡­.¡±

    ¡°A normal viin like you wouldn¡¯t understand! Kuheok! Kuluk! Kuluk!¡±

    Covered in filth and blood, his exaggerated theatrical manner of epting death with dignity was so strange that even the Archer, who usually enjoyed making light of things, found it difficult to respond.

    ¡°Ah¡­ How unfair¡­ I just lost my way¡­ I was just practicing to get used to my ability¡­ To die like this from a blind arrow¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking really well for someone who¡¯s dying, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I am dying!!!¡±

    Kuluk kuluk. The Compass constetion viin spat out blood and shouted as if wronged.

    ¡°With no dreams¡­ And a weak body¡­ I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m dying¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    The Archer caught one unmissable statement. A high-ranking viin whopleted their constetion, yet has no dreams? Could they possibly not know their purpose?

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°That I¡¯m dying¡­.¡±

    ¡°Before that!¡±

    ¡°About having no dreams¡­ You mean that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that!¡±

    He hadn¡¯t misheard. The Archer approached him with a broad smile.

    ¡°W-what is it! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯reing to confirm the kill¡­? I, Jason, may be weak but I¡¯m not without shame! Rather than suffer such humiliation, I¡¯ll romantically take my own life¡­!¡±

    ¡°So your name is Jason. Right. Listen here, Jason.¡±

    Before the Compass constetion viin could reach for the strange device at his waist, the Archer lifted him onto his shoulder.

    ¡°I know a ce that¡¯s good at treatment.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll save your life. But in exchange, you¡¯ll have to spill everything you know.¡±

    A viin who doesn¡¯t know their purpose. A mutant exactly like the Archer. At this unexpected discovery of a clue, the Archer couldn¡¯t contain hisughter.

    ¡°¡­?! W-what are you talking about! To literally practice giving someone an illness then the cure, have you no conscience?! How is your mother? It seems you haven¡¯t received proper home education!¡±

    ¡°As viins, we should naturally be vile.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    Jason fell silent for a moment before nodding.

    ¡°That¡¯s not wrong.¡±

    ¡°Right? Then don¡¯t die. Get ready to spill everything you know.¡±

    ¡°Listen here. There seems to be some misunderstanding, but I don¡¯t have any great information¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge of that!¡±

    With renewed vigor and more nimble legs, the Archer moved swiftly between the abandoned buildings.

    ¡°Shut your mouth and follow me!¡±

    Perhaps due to the excitement of finding a clue here, the Archer failed to notice someone¡¯s intrusion due to his narrowed vision.

    Not Jason, the uninvited guest who came through the use of ability, but the real invited guest.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°I¡¯m going to invite them!¡±

    ¡°Who¡­?¡±

    ¡°Obviously my aniki (big brother)!¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay¡­.¡±

    At Haru¡¯s words, Baek Ah-hee nodded with a reluctant attitude.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to invite myrade who became homeless overnight into my nest! Oh, this rhyme is amazing! The hotel I¡¯m using has many rooms! I can give one up! Kuh, this is maho shojo (magical girl)¡­ Good deeds, goodwill, public benefit!¡±

    As if it was already decided internally, Haru highly praised her good deed that hadn¡¯t even been done yet. Baek Ah-hee anxiously questioned her.

    ¡°Haru¡­? You¡¯re a grown woman now¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you not casually invite an adult man to your room? Don¡¯t you think¡­?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Should you be saying that?¡±

    The characteristic tone without warmth sharply pierced Baek Ah-hee¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Well, that¡¯s¡­ Special? So. Well, we had consultations¡­ To handle some official work together¡­ Right! I¡¯ve been visiting as part of work until now!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I know that¡¯s a lie too. I¡¯m not stupid¡­ You are too cruel¡­.¡±

    Haru stuck out her tongue in disgust and frowned. This raw attitude without any consideration dug deeper into Baek Ah-hee¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll gift a luxurious life that he could never taste in his lifetime to aniki, who¡¯s amoner amongmoners, no, almost like a ve¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ahem! Is that really a good idea, Miss Haru?¡±

    Ara cut in and interrupted Haru¡¯s words.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that sudden way of speaking. Do you want to be an announcer after retiring?¡±

    ¡°Shut it. Miss Haru isn¡¯t that close with Mr. Jae-jung. Suddenly suggesting living together, wouldn¡¯t that be too burdensome?¡±

    ¡°What do you think my rtionship with aniki is!¡±

    ¡°Then what is it?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Well¡­.¡±

    After thinking deeply, Haru opened her mouth again.

    ¡°We¡¯re bound by a blood oath!¡±

    ¡°Liar! You never made anything like that!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee immediately objected.

    It was a tant lie obvious to everyone here. Haru¡¯s ims about being sworn siblings were entirely one-sided. Han Jae-jung found her derations of brotherhood burdensome.

    That must be true.

    It has to be¡­!

    ¡°Ho, honto desu yo (It¡¯s true)! I swear I¡¯m not lying!¡±

    ¡°Haru, where did you learn something like that!¡±

    ¡°Anyway! Your suggestion is too one-sided! It¡¯s almost violent!¡±

    Ara strongly argued.

    ¡°So Mr. Jae-jung should stay at our cute Ah-yoon¡¯s house to preserve his precious self. They¡¯re close and have known each other for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Since when did you start calling senior Pink like that?¡±

    ¡°Why is Sister Ara deciding that?¡±

    ¡°But they¡¯re clearly a man and woman. Since it might be scary for cute Ah-yoon to stay alone with a man, I¡¯ll go in as a bodyguard¡­ Heh¡­ Hehehe¡­ Heheh¡­.¡±

    Haru looked down with contempt at Ara who was lost in her fantasies.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just that senior Ara wants to live with senior Ah-yoon!¡±

    ¡°W-who does! I don¡¯t have any personal interests at all!¡±

    In truth, she was trying to create not only living arrangements with Ah-yoon but also meetings with the Watcher.

    Haru and Baek Ah-hee didn¡¯t believe her ims at all as they continued walking. Baek Ah-hee anxiously nced around, looking here and there.

    Even if they disguised themselves with hats or masks, people with keen eyes would surely recognize that they were magical girls.

    Usually, they would have happily given autographs or taken photos, but not today.

    Because today was Han Jae-jung¡¯s discharge day.

    ¡®I have to greet him right as he¡¯s discharged¡­!¡¯

    Since the seniors had been taking turns nursing him, she hadn¡¯t been able to spend much time with him. More precisely, she hadn¡¯t been able to tease him much.

    As she might have less time with him now, Baek Ah-hee wanted to spend as much genuine time with him as possible.

    Though they hadn¡¯t been told what time he would be discharged, it was currently 8:30 AM. Even if Han Jae-jung was discharged early, he wouldn¡¯t have left before this time.

    ¡°What? He¡¯s already been discharged?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±

    But what they heard upon arriving at the hospital was news of Han Jae-jung¡¯s discharge. Baek Ah-hee was impressed by his unnecessary diligence while also feeling disappointed.

    ¡°Without any contact to me¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­Why would aniki contact you?¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be?¡±

    ¡°Fine, I lost this time. Hmph, I¡¯ll contact him first then!¡±

    ¡°Why are you sulking? Ah-hee? Ah-hee?¡±

    Ignoring Haru who kept asking questions beside her, Baek Ah-hee made a call.

    Although Han Jae-jung had phone phobia, after countless calls, he had generallye to answer Baek Ah-hee¡¯s calls.

    After several rings, the call connected.

    ¡°Hello?! Mr Jae-jung! Isn¡¯t this too much? How could you without saying anything to me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Though he apologized, there wasn¡¯t any emotion in his voice.

    ¡°I had something to do. I¡¯m busy. I¡¯ll contact you againter. Bye.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Then the call ended without any hesitation.

    ¡°W-what¡­ This can¡¯t be¡­ Mr Jae-jung treating me so¡­ Coldly? No. Something¡¯s wrong. This is wrong. Is this a dream? Am I dreaming right now?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, Ah-hee. Since we¡¯re at the hospital, maybe you should get checked. Ah, is there a psychiatry department here?¡±

    That day, Baek Ah-hee¡¯s world crumbled.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ¡°You answered well.¡±

    Han Jae-jung felt a hand stroking his head. It was affectionate. It was warm, as if nothing could be more so. Though the body temperature was slightly low, the affection contained within was incredibly hot.

    ¡°Yes¡­ There was a call for Jae-jung too. I had forgotten. Since you could be tracked by GPS, I¡¯ll turn it off for now? Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Jae-jung, you don¡¯t use the inte either. Hehe, just like me?¡±

    The hand that was stroking his head gradually moved downward and began caressing his cheek. Han Jae-jung didn¡¯t avoid the touch but epted it.

    More precisely, he couldn¡¯t avoid it.

    nk. The chains wrapped around his arms and legs scraped against the ground, spilling cold metallic sounds.

    ¡°Instead, I brought things like books and board games so you won¡¯t be bored. How about it? This. Remember? You know, we yed it when we went to that board game cafe before.¡±

    The person who had chained him shook the board game box with an innocent smile. Just as he hadn¡¯t avoided the hand, Han Jae-jung didn¡¯t avoid the culprit¡¯s gaze either and met it directly.

    ¡°¡­ Seol-hwa.¡±

    ¡°Hm? What?¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa.

    A connection bound more tightly than these chains.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buy Me a Coffee OR by unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141

    <b><i>A Little Money and a ce to Live Tomorrow is Enough (3)</i></b>

    Early this morning, Yoon Seol-hwa suddenly visited and desperately pleaded with him to go somewhere together with an extremely urgent voice.

    Yoon Seol-hwa wasn¡¯t usually one to y such pranks, and she extremely disliked causing trouble for others, rarely even making requests.

    Therefore, Han Jae-jung followed without much suspicion.

    Just as she had loved him without detailed exnations, he too acted in her crisis without any exnation.

    There was sufficient reason to trust and abundant will to act.

    He went through discharge procedures that were almost forcefully rushed to act quickly.

    Following Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s guidance, they walked here and there after leaving the hospital. The destination was a secluded alley where it was hard to find a single person, a dead end blocked by walls on three sides. The moment he turned his head to ask if this was the right ce.

    Han Jae-jung lost consciousness.And when he regained consciousness.

    ¡°¡­ Seol-hwa¡¯.¡±

    Chains binding his body and Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s brightly smiling face in front of him greeted him. His gradually widening vision as consciousness returned soon revealed where he was now.

    High ceilings adorned with luxurious chandeliers, elegant ivory leather sofas and marble floors, not just one or two rooms ¨C from where he was now, it was difficult to even count all the doors. The appearance of a room he¡¯d never seen before. It felt like a luxury penthouse or the highest-grade room in a 5-star or higher hotel.

    It was quite a luxurious interior structure for kidnapping someone.

    At first, he worried that she too might have been kidnapped to this ce.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case.

    Yoon Seol-hwa had done this by her own choice. It didn¡¯t take long to realize this.

    ¡°Hm? What?¡±

    That face was too peaceful for a kidnapping victim. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t bound by chains and was free.

    As if she had no intention whatsoever of denying that she had nned and carried out all this, she casually greeted him with ¡®Did you sleep well?¡¯ when he woke up. Afterwards, she checked on his wellbeing, asking if the chains were too tight.

    No matter how you look at it, these weren¡¯t actions a victim would take. What kidnapping victim would worry about another victim like that?

    At the same time, it was strange to call her a kidnapper. What kidnapper would ask after their victim¡¯s wellbeing so kindly? Even the ce where he was now. It was too luxurious for one person to live in.

    Even the chains. They boasted enough length to move around this room sufficiently.

    From this strange kidnapping that showed consideration, Han Jae-jung conversely became certain that Yoon Seol-hwa had nned this kidnapping. Because if she were to kidnap him, she would try to provide maximum service except for the restraint of his body.

    It was the same when he just received the phone call. As soon as his phone vibrated, she smiled meaningfully and told him he could answer it. Instead, don¡¯t tell them where he was now.

    When he did as told, she stroked his head as if praising him.

    There is control but no attempt at harsh regtion. Cherishing and letting him enjoy only the best things but not letting him escape. Like a pet.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to think that Yoon Seol-hwa was the culprit of this bizarre kidnapping.

    Therefore, the motive could also be easily guessed.

    However, Han Jae-jung didn¡¯t immediately confirm this guess. He didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°Tell me honestly. Are you being threatened by someone? Or¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa affirmed without hesitation when asked if she was being threatened. Color returned to Han Jae-jung¡¯s face upon hearing the answer. It could mean that this outrageous act wasn¡¯t her true intention.

    ¡°I am being threatened right now. Having to do this much, it¡¯s no different from being threatened.¡±

    No different. Those added words tore apart Han Jae-jung¡¯s feeble hope that wasn¡¯t even as strong as a thread.

    ¡°The world threatens me. As if delivering some revtion. Enough to make me, who doesn¡¯t have any religion, resent God. No¡­ Rather, this might be God¡¯s final mercy, Jae-jung. Warning us several times to act before losing something.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Amen. No, was it hallelujah? Whatever works. I should be grateful. Right.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa approached Han Jae-jung and closed her eyes, putting her hands together in prayer right in front of his nose bridge. It was a devout attitude like a praying nun. Soon her eyes opened again and her sapphire powder-like brilliant eyes fully captured Han Jae-jung¡¯s face, reflecting it like a mirror.

    It was a mirror that made him face things he had been ignoring until now.

    ¡°Jae-jung. Do you know how many times you¡¯ve nearly died since we met again?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been a year yet. Not even a year¡­ Huh, in this less than a year, the number of times you¡¯ve been hospitalized has far exceeded all previous numbers.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Seol-hwa.¡±

    ¡°Jae-jung.¡±

    Their names ovepped, but the man¡¯s name was heavier, and it was the woman¡¯s voice. Her voice, holding his name, bound him more heavily and strongly than iron chains.

    ¡°The fact that you and I met again and survived through so many crises to face each other like this now¡­ Is it a miracle for you, or a misfortune?¡±

    ¡°Seol¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll answer first. For me, it¡¯s a miracle. A truly precious, beautiful miracle.¡±

    It happened again this time. He couldn¡¯t continue speaking. Her voice, heavy as lead, dragged him down to suffocate beneath these beautiful eyes.

    ¡°At the same time, it¡¯s like an rm bell announcing all the moments I was negligent. Without coincidence in this miracle, I would have lost you. I would have fully experienced the consequences of my inaction. People say I¡¯m talented. Isn¡¯t thatughable? My best quality is luck. Without luck, I would¡¯ve been a fool who couldn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Her sped hands came apart, and Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s hands ovepped Han Jae-jung¡¯s.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I gave thanks to a god I neither believe in nor know the name of. How grateful it is. An existence that filled in all the moments I hesitated out of fear. Of course, I don¡¯t believe in god. But isn¡¯t it moreforting to create an absolute being and entrust all glory to it rather than being satisfied with results born from the uncertain element of luck? Jae-jung, I¡¯m afraid to even believe in my luck. Even the glory created by that luck is burdensome.¡±

    Han Jae-jung dared not continue speaking. He couldn¡¯t even imagine how much pain she had been embracing to internalize such worries and verbalize them, to speak them out loud in front of the person concerned.

    Seeing how she, who hated causing even the smallest inconvenience, must have shed bloody tears before binding these chains to his hands, he couldn¡¯t even part his lips.

    ¡°And, I don¡¯t want to rely on luck forever, Jae-jung. Before it¡¯s toote, I want to use the miracle given to me as an opportunity.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa loves Han Jae-jung. That¡¯s why she wants him to live. Wanting a loved one to live is the most natural feeling. After all, humans are beings who bestow love even upon machines and pray to stay together. Humans are beings whose hearts flutter with anxiety when faced with the danger of breaking.

    If they were the same kind of person, there would be no need to say this.

    If they had spent much time together, it would be even more so, and if there was aplicated history in the past, it would be even more so. On top of that, if they had separated and met again with such a person, it¡¯s clear as day how much urgency would arise.

    If someone had been in danger of death countless times, if it wasn¡¯t due to illness but external factors, if one had the power to prevent it but couldn¡¯t.

    If one gazed upon such an injured person.

    The pain in one¡¯s heart would be like the pain of dismemberment. Both eyes would close in shame of oneself. Instead of closing their eyes, they would cover their vision with blood and tears to express their shame.

    ¡°¡­Still, nothing has been resolved. There are many strange people. The ones who attacked you are still alive, and they¡¯ll hurt you the same way next time. No, you could die.¡±

    If he were to die, the bloody tears would flow endlessly.

    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry, Jae-jung. I had to do this.¡±

    She had bound the endless bloody tears with iron chains to fix them in ce.

    ¡°To save you. I had no choice¡­ Otherwise, you would again¡­.¡±

    With trembling hands, she caressed the part where the iron chains connected to his wrist. That cold and hard sensation felt simr to the lead weight pressing down on conscience.

    ¡°The space under the sky is too wide to protect you. I prefer narrow spaces. When it¡¯s wide, there are too many possibilities. I only need one possibility. I only need to achieve the one result of being able to protect you.¡±

    After caressing like that, Yoon Seol-hwa quietly removed her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you hate me.¡±

    Though trying to speak as calmly as possible, the trembling couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    ¡°The more you hate me, the stronger my hatred will be.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa gritted her teeth.

    ¡°From the Sagittarius viin who openly attacked you, Jae-jung, to the Argo Family who was damaged because of you. The Libra viin who kidnapped you and several other viins¡­ The world is too dangerous to let you out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Among them, the most dangerous one to you, Jae-jung¡­ Is that viin called the Watcher. That arrogant viin of the Big Dipper and Ursa Major.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Han Jae-jung was startled. He hadn¡¯t expected that name to suddenly appear on the list of viins that threatened him.

    ¡°You might not know this, Jae-jung¡­ But that viin appeared at every ce where you were attacked by viins. It¡¯s not a coincidence. It happened too frequently to be called that. Since that viin is particrly interested in magical girls¡­ It¡¯s probably because of me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait a moment¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s clearly monitoring you as a means to threaten me¡­!¡±

    Suddenly, tears fell from her eyes out of guilt, but Seol-hwa quickly wiped them away and reignited hatred in her eyes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t lose you too, not just Mom and Dad¡­ I can¡¯t lose you to the viins¡­!¡±

    Crack. A chilling sound like breaking ice came from her mouth. An anger strong enough to chew viins alive echoed in her mouth.

    ¡°Viins are always selfish. They think the world revolves around their thoughts! They think they¡¯re the center of everything! That¡¯s why they break, use, and vite what others hold dear without any hesitation¡­! I can never¡­ forgive them¡­!¡±

    Han Jae-jung swallowed dryly while examining her expression. Right now, she seemed to be using even guilt and resentment as fuel for her hatred to kill viins.

    He just nkly stared at her face. Her unique beauty hadn¡¯t disappeared despite being distorted by anger, creating a distinctive charm.

    At the same time, Han Jae-jung trembled in fear.

    That hatred is genuine. It¡¯s a pure hatred colder than snow. It¡¯s an innocent heart, clean and untainted like a child¡¯s. That hatred carries a weight simr to love. Han Jae-jung suppressed his words. He only hoped her hatred wouldn¡¯t be directed at him.

    He wanted to avoid being hated by her while showing his bare face without a mask.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m sorry Jae-jung. Please stay here for a while.¡±

    Seol-hwa¡¯ cleared the anger from her face and smiled apologetically again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long ¡®a while¡¯ will be¡­ But I think things might get a bit better once I deal with that most dangerous Sagittarius and Ursa Major. Let¡¯s think about that when the timees.¡±

    There seemed to be no option of letting Han Jae-jung go.

    ¡°You can use everything here. There are basic cooking facilities, instant food, retort food, vegetables, seasonings, meat, and pretty much everything you need. If there¡¯s anything you want to eat or have, tell meter and I¡¯ll buy it when Ie. I have the key to your chains. I¡¯ll unlock them while I¡¯m in this room. I¡¯ve prepared all your clothes and underwear too. The sizes are based on your high school days¡­ But I think they¡¯ll fit. If anything¡¯s ufortable, just tell me right away. I¡¯ll rece everything. And also¡­¡±

    She began exining various guidelines for this kidnapped life. This too could be seen as a firm expression of her intention not to let him go.

    It seems I won¡¯t be getting out for a while. Han Jae-jung leanedfortably on the sofa and listened attentively to her exnation.

    ¡®Belt, could you rmend lunch considering the ingredients here¡­ Ah, you¡¯re sleeping.¡¯

    Even in this situation, Belt remained quiet. Well, normally it would have warned him before he fainted. The strange metal ball that had been floating around Han Jae-jung before and after he fainted just existed mechanically.

    Sleep mode. When would this end? Han Jae-jung wondered while listening to Seol-hwa¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Umm¡­ That¡¯s¡­ All¡­ So, do you have any¡­ Questions¡­?¡±

    Seol-hwa¡¯s suddenly dejected attitude at the end was quite remarkable. After briefly considering what to ask, Han Jae-jung opened his mouth.

    ¡°What do you want to eat for lunch today?¡±

    ¡°Huh, what?! That? Suddenly? You¡¯re more¡­ Carefree than I expected¡­ That¡¯s cool too¡­ No, I mean¡­ Um¡­ Well¡­ So¡­ Um¡­ Pa, pasta?¡±

    ¡°That sounds good.¡±

    Figuring there was no point in worrying, he decided to fill his stomach first.

    After all, hospital food wasn¡¯t tasty.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buy Me a Coffee OR by unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 142

    <b><i>A Little Money and a ce to Live Tomorrow is Enough (4)</i></b>

    ¡°He¡¯s not here!¡±

    Even when opening the door to the hospital room where he had stayed until a few days ago.

    ¡°He¡¯s not here!¡±

    Even in the ruins of the copsed house.

    ¡°He¡¯s not here¡­!¡±

    Even inside the cafe where he works.

    ¡°Why!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee fell to her knees in despair, pulling at her hair, unable to find any trace of Han Jae-jung anywhere.¡°¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon was bewildered. Anyone would be if someone burst through the door screaming and falling to their knees.

    ¡°Ugh! I lost to you!¡±

    Haru followed behind her.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Hey¡­ Huff¡­ *wheeze*¡­ Why so fast¡­¡±

    And behind Haru came an exhausted Ara.

    ¡°What, were you having a runningpetition?¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Which is it¡­¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon looked at them with displeasure. It wasn¡¯t strange for the usual trio toe here together.

    But today their entrance was so dramatic and inconsiderate that Joo Ah-yoon couldn¡¯t wee their visit.

    ¡®What do they think our shop is¡­.¡¯

    They better not think this is their hideout rather than a shop. They shouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°By the way, haven¡¯t you seen brother on the way today? It¡¯s been quite a while but he still hasn¡¯te. He¡¯s not even texting.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee suddenly raised her head and shouted. Her voice, trained at rescue sites, had enough volume to startle Joo Ah-yoon again. Flinching at the unexpected loud noise, Joo Ah-yoon asked back. ??

    ¡°What, what is?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Jae-jung! Haven¡¯t you heard from him either?¡±

    Contact. Hearing that word made her shoulders flinch for a different reason. Her bored eyes narrowed sharply. Baek Ah-hee shrunk back when faced with her suddenly fierce gaze.

    ¡°Contact? Ha, contact? Contaaact?¡±

    ¡°Why, why are you like this?¡±

    ¡°Damn it, if I had received any, would I be asking you?!¡±

    Anger likeva flowed in her pink eyes. The frustration that had built up exploded with this trigger.

    ¡°This crazy guy never contacts his boss! Whether he¡¯s sick, whether he doesn¡¯t want toe, whether he needs help, he doesn¡¯t say any of that! Am I some cold-blooded person, why won¡¯t he rely on me? I¡¯m not some three-year-old child, I¡¯m an adult with social status and capital!¡±

    As mentioned before, he¡¯s been drastically avoiding relying on hertely. Where did he throw away their previous talk about being colleagues? He treats her like some child. That¡¯s why he won¡¯t ept help.

    Of course, Joo Ah-yoon admits she tends to act particrly childish in front of him, but that wasn¡¯t meant to be treated like an actual child. She just felt rxed around him.

    Joo Ah-yoon was a proper adult woman. She had grown up in her own way. She had her status as a former magical girl and money, plus transformation abilities. Among support abilities, she had the overwhelming power of instantaneous teleportation.

    If she were to publicly recruit people after revealing all these conditions, people would line up beyond this cafe and into other cities to find her.

    ¡°Even so, I¡¯m not someone who deserves to be ignored this much¡­!¡±

    Though she has disadvantages like being short, stubborn, and having an entric way of speaking¡­

    ¡°¡­Is that the problem after all? Is brother reluctant to receive help because I¡¯m ugly inside and out¡­?¡±

    After repeated failures to help, Joo Ah-yoon gradually lost confidence.

    Opposite to earlier, now Joo Ah-yoon was making Baek Ah-hee flustered. What started as a journey to find Han Jae-jung was suddenly turning into a psychological counseling session for the cafe owner. At the same time, she felt a chill.

    ¡®¡­Surely not.¡¯

    Baek Ah-hee turned to look at Haru with a terrified face. Her severeck of social skills sometimes made her say things so tactless that others would wonder ¡®Is she picking a fight?¡¯

    This was one of those times. In situations like this, she would perform the strange acrobatics of blurting out whatever she thought without any consideration for others¡¯ feelings.

    ¡°Naruhodo (I see)¡­ Aniki has no interest in petite bodies¡­ Mmph! mmph!¡±

    ¡®This shouldn¡¯t have happened¡­!¡¯

    Baek Ah-hee quickly went behind Haru and covered her mouth. She ignored Haru¡¯s betrayed look. Sorry. Please forgive me. There was no choice¡­.

    At that moment, Ara, who had been catching her breath for a while, suddenly stood up.

    ¡°What nonsense is that?!¡±

    Unlike Baek Ah-hee who had just be an adult and teenage Haru, she had particrly struggled with stamina during their expedition between the hospital, house, and cafe, but now she shouted energetically as if her previous exhaustion was a lie. She seemed energetic, as if she had recovered her strength.

    ¡°Huff¡­ *wheeze*¡­ What kind of corrupt interpretation is that¡­! Is it Han Jae-jung you¡¯re thinking of to be such a pathetic man with that kind of character? Is he¡­ *gasp*¡­ Some trash who follows people based on conditions¡­?!¡±

    Apparently not. Seeing how her words were interrupted by shortness of breath, it seemed she still needed time to recover her stamina.

    ¡°¡­! That can¡¯t be!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s just your misconception. Mr. Han Jae-jung must have his own circumstances. And those circumstances are not because of your shorings.¡±

    Ara spoke with a confident attitude.

    ¡°Besides, if you have any shorings, you should think about either oveing them or bing someone with strengths great enough to cover those shorings. What are you trying to do by being so discouraged?! If you want to be relied upon, think about bing someone who others want to rely on!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon nodded with a shy smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Thanks for making me realize that. I thought you were just an awful person¡­ But you can actually say things that aren¡¯t awful? I¡¯ve learned that you actually have consideration for others. Who knew that even a jerk could have such warm feelings¡­.¡±

    ¡°What do you take me for?!¡±

    ¡°A jerk.¡±

    ¡°Die, you midget!¡±

    Watching Joo Ah-yoon and Ara start exchanging insults like usual again, Baek Ah-hee smiled contentedly.

    ¡°Things worked out well.¡±

    ¡°Mmph! Mph!¡±

    ¡°Oh right. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Phew! I thought I was going to die¡­ Ah-hee has assassination skills! I had no idea!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­.¡±

    She apologized while timidly lowering her head. Haru epted the apology with an innocent smile. After clearing her throat for a moment, Haru¡¯s eyes lit up as she jumped between Joo Ah-yoon and Ara who had started snapping at each other.

    ¡°Senpai, that¡¯s wrong! Since senior Orange doesn¡¯t have a dick, it would be more appropriate to call her a pussy!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you little shit!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡±

    With Haru joining in, the battlefield became noisy, and Baek Ah-hee began to contemte against this background noise.

    ¡®Wait¡­ So that means even sister Deneb doesn¡¯t know where Jae-jung is¡­.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t seem to be lying. If that was a lie, Joo Ah-yoon should quit running the caf¨¦ and be an actor right away. Neither Joo Ah-yoon nor Han Jae-jung were good at lying.

    She had now checked all the likely ces where he might be.

    ¡®Of course, there could be ces that only Jae-jung knows about that I don¡¯t¡­.¡¯

    The timing being right after his discharge is concerning. His traces disappeared after an unusually quick discharge. His phone has been turned off since the first call. Even Joo Ah-yoon, who was his most reliable person, says she doesn¡¯t know his current location.

    Something is clearly wrong.

    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s already involved with the strange person¡­.¡¯

    A chilling thought ran down her spine for a moment.

    ¡®How could someone in poor health do something¡­ Ah, no. There¡¯s still hope.¡¯

    Although she hadn¡¯t identified all of Jae-jung¡¯s acquaintances, she knew several people who had connections with him.

    ¡°So even sister Deneb doesn¡¯t know where Jae-jung is?¡±

    ¡°This damn¡­ Uh, yeah¡­ That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry, I thought I was pretty close with brother but I couldn¡¯t even apany him when he was discharged, couldn¡¯t be relied upon, and just became a useless boss who only gives money¡­.¡±

    ¡°Save the negative thoughts forter! Let¡¯s do something else now!¡±

    Cutting off Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s muttering, who still hadn¡¯tpletely shaken off her dejection despite Ara¡¯s reprimand, Baek Ah-hee continued her words.

    ¡°Even after being discharged, the fact that Jae-jung is still a patient hasn¡¯t changed. We have a duty to check where he is and what he¡¯s doing right now!¡±

    ¡°Huh? We have such a duty? Why? He¡¯s an adult, we shouldn¡¯t interfere¡­.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re magical girls! It¡¯s natural to help those who are sick!¡±

    ¡°Sodesu ne (That¡¯s right)! Sagashimasho (Let¡¯s look for him)!¡±

    She persuaded and silenced Haru who had suddenly be level-headed.

    ¡°Hey¡­ Hey¡­ But I still have the caf¨¦¡­.¡±

    ¡°Your employee is in danger, you know? Besides, we don¡¯t have any customers except us anyway! We¡¯re in the red every day!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true?! We do have customers?! They¡¯re about toe?!¡±

    ¡°They haven¡¯te yet. Let¡¯s go together!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee was particrly sincere about Han Jae-jung. She even had a sense of mission.

    Right now, she was the only one here who knew about Han Jae-jung¡¯s terminal condition. As such, she wanted to make sure that others who knew him could spend as much time with him as possible.

    Of course, she too wanted to be with Han Jae-jung until he died.

    Having decided to decorate his death, she also wanted to decorate his life with herself. It might be greedy, but she didn¡¯t care.

    Death is a wound that the living must endure. Anyone would want to prepare before the wound appears.

    This was a kind of altruism and also strong selfishness.

    ¡°¡­Where to? You said you don¡¯t know where brother is.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon asked with a deep sigh, seemingly convinced. Baek Ah-hee pulled out her phone with a confident smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s always a signpost. We¡¯re not the only ones who know Jae-jung, right? Actually, there¡¯s someone who might know where he is, someone who knows him better than we do.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon let out a small exmation, seemingly realizing who she was talking about. Without any hesitation, Baek Ah-hee operated her phone, and soon a name appeared on the screen.

    The name that read ¡®sister Sirius!!!!!¡¯

    ¡°What¡¯s with all these exmation marks.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the size of my affection!¡±

    ¡°Then how did you save my name in your phone, Ah-hee?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah-hee? Don¡¯t justugh, answer me!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see it must have so many numbers that it can¡¯t be said out loud!¡±

    Haru interpreted it positively.

    Soon, her ringtone started ying.

    -Let¡¯s save the world~ I¡¯ll hold your hand~

    ¡°What song is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the theme song of Magical Girl Sky Pris? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know our senior¡¯s song?¡±

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m disappointed¡­.¡±

    ¡°You knew about it?¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°This version is different from what I know¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course, this is the version before it changed! There¡¯s a backstory where it was changed after three months because it was too awful! You didn¡¯t know that, did you? Did you?¡±

    ¡°You crazy¡­.¡±

    The reason for deliberately setting the discarded theme song as her ringtone was to feel pride in being a ¡®true fan¡¯ who knew even such obscure songs unlike others.

    Unaware of this dark background, the others waited endlessly for the call to connect.

    -Hello?

    And soon, the call connected.

    Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s elegant voice stood out like a sharp icicle even amid the noise.

    ¡°Ah, hello? Sister?¡±

    -What¡¯s the matter?

    At the same time, her voice was as soft as silk. It¡¯s a heart-fluttering voice no matter when you hear it. Probably the voice of a magical girl that the whole nation would love. To think that she could have private conversations with such a person. Every time she hears it, it makes her feel real about being a magical girl. Baek Ah-hee spoke her main point with a beaming smile.

    ¡°I was wondering something¡­ Do you perhaps know where Jae-jung is?¡±

    **

    ¡°What do you want to hear from me?¡±

    ¡°What else? To ask why you have no dreams.¡±

    The Archer answered with a casual attitude.

    ¡°Why are you curious about that?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t have dreams either.¡±

    Hearing those words, Jason burst into loudughter.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!! Haha! Hah¡­ Ughhhk! Kuhehek!¡±

    Due to his current poor physical condition, he immediately had to cough up blood. The Archer clicked his tongue as blood sttered on his shoulder.

    ¡°What the hell¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found it!¡±

    ¡°Found what?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯vee to the right ce,rade!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who came here, what nonsense¡­ Huh? Comrade?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,rade!¡±

    Jason shouted loudly once again without even trying to clear his blood-stained throat.

    ¡°Among those without dreams, we arerades!¡±

    ¡°People without vision beingrades¡­ Sounds a bit like a losers¡¯ club¡­.¡±

    Comrades, a rtionship he had never thought about.

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s fucking good. I likerade. Better thanpanion.¡±

    But he liked it.

    ¡°Great! From now on, we¡¯re joblessrades!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not jobless! I clearly have a workce¡­.¡±

    ¡°A criminal bastard talking nonsense. Is crime a job, fuck! Both you and I are jobless.¡±

    The Archerughed loudly enough to shake the heavens. His feet leaping across building rooftops got a bit faster.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, dreamless gangster sidekick Jason!¡±

    ¡°Alright! Dreamless thug¡­ Oh, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°For now, Sagittarius.¡±

    After choosing his words carefully, his dried-up, corpse-like lips moved slightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know my previous name!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Saji! Sagittarius is too long.¡±

    ¡°Saji? Sounds ominous, like a ce of death.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Those dried-up lips curved slightly.

    ¡°I like it! I¡¯ll just be the Saji who doesn¡¯t go to their death!¡±

    This is how two dreamless idlers very quickly became friends.

    The reason they could propose beingrades and names without any hesitation, and ept them without any hesitation, was because they were both brainless fools.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buy Me a Coffee OR by unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 143

    <b><i>A Little Money and a ce to Live Tomorrow is Enough (5)</i></b>

    Several days have passed since Libra visited the Argo Family.

    Dust is umting on the money bag, marking the passage of time since that visit.

    September, who had boasted about squandering the money on alcohol, hasn¡¯t touched the money bag at all since Libra left, only keeping it in storage.

    Instead, he focused on growing his forces. As promised to Han Jae-jung, he didn¡¯t extend his reach to D5 city where they had previously established roots. However, humans don¡¯t live in just that one city. They could recruit plenty of people from various other ces.

    Anti-social individuals steeped in defeatism existed everywhere, at any time. Many figures who could berades with monsters.

    November, the third brother, continued conducting funerals and memorials despite receiving a scolding from the eldest brother.

    In between those times, he also devoted effort to practicing his abilities, calling it revenge practice.

    Jason wandered back and forth between the two brothers. The whole situation made him ufortable.Whether it was September, who neither prepared for revenge nor repented for his evil deeds despite what happened to his brother, just continuing what he was doing.

    Or November, who turned away from reality and showed little improvement.

    Or the subtle current of hostility flowing between the two.

    All these elements made him feel unpleasant.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t why I joined this ce¡­.¡¯

    Jason¡¯s reason for joining the Argo Family was simple. He wantedrades. He thought that even someone like him who had no dreams could feel bonds andfort here.

    But the rtionship they offered was that of brothers, notrades.

    Sworn brotherhood. A rtionship where people think of each other as family due to shared purposes or strong friendships. What Jason got from this rtionship was thetter. They gave friendship but not purpose, and Jason still couldn¡¯t understand the ¡®challenge¡¯ they desired.

    What¡¯s enjoyable about fighting and winning against strong monsters? Is it okay to endure countless sacrifices for that?

    Is my inability to understand this because I have no dreams? Despite belonging to one organization, he felt a great sense of alienation.

    However, even with clear acts of betrayal, the Argo Family didn¡¯t cast Jason out but continued to ept him. When with September, he was offered drinks, and when with November, though verbally condemned as a traitor, he was invited to train together.

    Because of this kindness, Jason stayed by their side despite feeling alienated. Though notrades, they were still brothers.

    Today, he was in the middle of practicing abilities with November. The ability to make things lose their way.

    Usually, they practiced using this ability to avoid attacks. They repeated exercises where November would attack, and Jason would make the attacks lose their way and miss.

    But during today¡¯s practice, Jason, who was absent-minded for a moment, got hit by November¡¯s attack, and in his panic, he activated his ability incorrectly.

    Thus, Jason activated his ability on himself and lost his way.

    ¡°Where am I? This is fucking terrible!!!¡±

    Panicked, Jason repeatedly used his ability trying to get home, but each time only led to new unknown ces, and his starlight and stamina quickly hit bottom.

    He activated his ability with hisst remaining starlight.

    That¡¯s when he met this viin.

    ¡°Sorry about the shoulder. Didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be such a pushover idiot. Thought you were definitely an assassin.¡±

    It was the Sagittarius viin. He offered a casual apology in a flippant tone. Jason let out a mockingugh.

    ¡°Ha! What are you talking about? Assassin? I don¡¯t have such abilities! There¡¯s a limit to misjudgment.¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯m sorry, okay? But don¡¯t you feel self-loathing saying stuff like that?¡±

    With steps as flippant as his tone, he easily made his way through the building.

    Watching him, Jason felt life was both unfair and equal at the same time.

    To be strong despite having no purpose like me, and to have no purpose despite being such a strong viin.

    Viins without purpose naturally have less desire to be stronger. While there might be low-level viins with intelligence worse than dogs who have no purpose, it¡¯s obvious they¡¯d die before bing high-level viins due to this characteristk of desire for improvement.

    Having no purpose was like a kind of disability for viins, yet he proudly possessed strong power.

    This was both enviable and fascinating. Why is it like this? Suddenly, Jason recalled how he had once tried to make arade out of another dreamless viin but failed, and now that viin had be so strong he couldn¡¯t even chase after them.

    ¡°Looking at you reminds me of someone.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Do you know Watcher? He¡¯s a very strong fellow. He also used to be dreamless like us.¡±

    ¡°Watcher¡­? Hmm, feels like I¡¯ve heard that somewhere.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d like him if you met him.¡±

    He hadpletely forgotten the name Han Jae-jung had given as a viin. Therefore, Sagittarius couldn¡¯t connect the name Watcher with Han Jae-jung.

    If he had been more level-headed, he might have remembered that name, but right now he was too excited about meeting arade to recall it.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ After getting treated, guide me to that guy called Watcher. Comrade. Hearing that he found his dream makes me a bit interested.¡±

    ¡°That sounds good,rade!¡±

    Suddenly, Sagittarius stopped walking. Jason looked around curiously. In the middle of a forest of buildings, there was a huge hole so deep its bottom couldn¡¯t be seen. A sinkhole. A scar of a city that had copsed from within.

    ¡°Hold tight.¡±

    Sagittarius grabbed the head of Jason, who was slung over him like a rice sack, and jumped straight into the hole.

    ¡°Oh shit!!!!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Jason iled his legs as if swimming. He looked just like he was walking on air. It seemed as if he had taken over running vertically from Sagittarius, who had been running horizontally until just now.

    ¡°You tricked me, you unemployed street punk bow-clicking bastard!!!!¡±

    ¡°What did this bastard just say?¡±

    Bang! Soon Sagittarius¡¯s legsnded on the ground. A huge echo reverberated through the massive cavity. The space was so vast that even the echo couldn¡¯t fill it.

    ¡°Do you know how much strength it takes to draw a bow? Distance clicking? Cli-i-icking?! Try shooting it yourself, damn it!¡±

    Sagittarius¡¯s angry voice also created an echo but couldn¡¯t fill the cavity. The voice crumbled and disappeared before leaving this hole.

    ¡°Then you should have exined properly from the start. Why be so confusing?¡±

    ¡°I told you to hold tight!¡±

    ¡°You call that a proper exnation? How socially inept must one be to consider that an exnation? Can¡¯t you normally converse? How pitiful¡­.¡±

    ¡°This bastard really knows how to piss me off with his words.¡±

    Sagittarius continued walking while grumbling. He moved confidently through the darkness where not a single path was visible.

    ¡°Where is this? It¡¯s disgustingly huge. Is the doctor you mentioned here?¡±

    ¡°This is where my master fought long ago.¡±

    ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡°Sky Pris, I mean.¡±

    ¡°Damn, how am I supposed to know that without any exnation? Sky¡­? But who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, ignorant bastard.¡±

    ¡°Please exin properly. You knowledgeablerade bastard.¡±

    ¡°The first magical girl and the strongest magical girl in history¡­ Would you understand if I put it that way?¡±

    Jason, hanging on his shoulder, let out a small gasp of admiration.

    ¡°A magical girl was your master? That¡¯s unusual.¡±

    ¡°Never even spoke with her though.¡±

    ¡°Whew, you were crazy.¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯rerades, you¡¯re crazy too.¡±

    ¡°I know that.¡±

    Humans sense madness in those who dream while ignoring their surroundings.

    Viins sense madness in those who live in reality while watching their surroundings.

    For these two opposing beings, the value of dreams was also opposing.

    Dreams were both special and ordinary.

    ¡°¡­So where is this?¡±

    ¡°I exined earlier.¡±

    ¡°I mean what is this ce used for now?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you exin properly, damn it. No social skills?¡±

    Jason, hit back with the same insult, closed his mouth with a groan.

    ¡°Right now it¡¯s a very amazing idiotboratory.¡±

    ¡°Can something be both amazing and idiotic?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s idiotic because it¡¯s amazing.¡±

    Being amazing means being special. Being special means being far from ordinary. Everyone who isn¡¯t ordinary suffers from some kind of deficiency.

    ¡°Being able to be amazing means you¡¯ve given up a lot of things.¡±

    To Sagittarius¡¯s eyes, it looked like giving up. Giving up everything else to focus on just one thing. Chasing dreams meant how much you¡¯ve given up. That¡¯s why Sagittarius both looked down on them and respected them.

    The stronger the obsession with dreams, the more one could give up.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. So who¡¯s this idiot who gave up so much?¡±

    ¡°That golden sparkly guy over there.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Light appeared in the cavity that seemed endlessly dark. Jason squinted to see the light better. Meanwhile, Sagittarius continued walking toward the light while carrying him. As they got closer and things came into focus, he naturally realized what was there.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Jason was shocked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Libra?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°H-hey, you might not know this, but I¡¯m from the Argo Family¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know?¡±

    ¡°Damn! You brought me here to sell me out!¡±

    Hearing this suspicion for who knows how many times, Sagittarius frowned and squeezed Jason¡¯s waist. Arms that could shoot arrows dozens of kilometers away were enough to break a waist with just a little force.

    ¡°Pick one ¨C are you too suspicious or not suspicious enough?¡±

    ¡°I was just joking.¡±

    Jason immediately backed down. It was strange to be suspicious after making arade¡¯s pledge anyway.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I wonder what my brothers will say when they hear about this¡­.¡±

    While muttering like that, Jason was shocked once again.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­? There¡¯s someone else?¡±

    ¡°L-let¡¯s hide! Quickly!¡±

    ¡°Suddenly?¡±

    Though confused, Sagittarius followed Jason¡¯s words and hid. Also, because Jason was struggling so much, he had no choice but to let him down.

    Jason ignored his pain and pressed his body against the hidden wall, watching Libra and the viin in front of him.

    ¡°Why are you here¡­!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a mistake. The person over there was my brother who was training together until just now.

    ¡°Second brother¡­!¡±

    It was November, the mysterious person from the Argo Family.

    Among the members of the Argo Family, he was the one who showed particrly strong hostility towards Libra. But now, I couldn¡¯t understand at all why November was having a conversation with Libra.

    As always, Jason couldn¡¯t understand the madness of those who had dreams.

    **

    No one understood Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s love. Even though she had never hidden this love, that was the case.

    Yoon Seol-hwa was an exemry magical girl.

    Beautiful, strong, and good. Her textbook-like appearance and behavior seemed to draw in everyone¡¯s ideals.

    Many admired her, and many harbored fantasies about her.

    Baek Ah-hee was one of those people. She considered her the ideal magical girl second only to Sky Pris.

    Although her interest in Han Jae-jung was sometimes heavy, it wasn¡¯t particrly hard to understand if you tranted it as an obsession with parents and family.

    If grandmother was still alive and constantly threatened by mysterious people like Han Jae-jung, even I would have shown such hypersensitive reactions.

    To begin with, that interest didn¡¯t particrly harm her magical girl duties. She always tried to save many people. It was the same during the bombing incident before.

    If Yoon Seol-hwa hadn¡¯t created an ice barrier to interfere with the bombing, the number of victims would have been different by orders of magnitude.

    She hates viins but values human life the most, and although she has someone she loves, she prioritizes work over that person. Who could condemn someone like this for forgetting their duties by being absorbed in personal matters?

    So, Baek Ah-hee thought Yoon Seol-hwa would only do good deeds forever. In fact, most people here thought the same. No one imagined she wouldmit evil acts.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After telling the main point over the phone, there was a moment of silence. It even felt as if the connection had been cut off for a moment.

    ¡°Um¡­ Sister Seol-hwa?¡±

    Only then did an answere from across the phone.

    ¡°Jae-jung¡­ Why?¡±

    That wasn¡¯t an answer but another question. Though her voice was still gentle, there was a slight edge to her tone.

    ¡°Ah, well¡­ They say Jae-jung was discharged, but I can¡¯t see him anywhere. He only answered the phone at first, but now he doesn¡¯t even answer¡­ So I thought maybe you might know something¡­¡±

    ¡°Aha.¡±

    A dry voice of agreement. Baek Ah-hee flinched for a moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s voice quickly became gentle again.

    ¡°Jae-jung is with me right now. I heard the call earlier too. You called a few hours ago and now you¡¯re trying again? Hehe, I didn¡¯t know you two were so close. Should I put him on?¡±

    Together. Yoon Seol-hwa answered without any hesitation. It must be true. Baek Ah-hee felt somewhat relieved. She was grateful enough that he wasn¡¯t involved with viins.

    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Why? It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need the phone call, but could Ie see you right now?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Why? Is it that urgent?¡±

    ¡°No. Just want to see your face¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ What should I do?¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa pondered for a moment. That groaning voice was lovely but somehow creepy. Baek Ah-hee didn¡¯t know why she was feeling this creepiness now.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa rejected gently but firmly.

    ¡°W-why, why not? Even a small party to celebrate the discharge¡­¡±

    ¡°Shee.¡±

    Drop. Like dew falling to the ground, her voice lowered.

    ¡°I said no. Not now.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sister Sirius, where are you right now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Sigh.¡±

    A deep sigh. The weight of that sound was iparably heavy. The cafe that had been bustling until just now suddenly became as quiet as if it had fallen into winter.

    ¡°Ah-hee, I like kids who can read between the lines.¡±

    ¡°¡­But I like you, sister.¡±

    ¡°Of course I like you too¡­ But¡­ But Ah-hee?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I think I might dislike you now. Ah-hee, not now. Adjustment is needed now. Come visitter.¡±

    With those words, the phone call ended.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buy Me a Coffee OR by unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 144

    <b><i>A Little Money and A ce To Live Tomorrow Is Enough (6)</i></b>

    ¡°Huh, what?!¡±

    Though she asked loudly, only emptiness returned. Baek Ah-hee was bewildered by the abruptly ended conversation.

    Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯sst words also contributed to that bewilderment.

    Adaptation? To what?

    Not because of pain or fatigue, but adaptation. It was an ufortably jarring word choice to be a reason for not meeting.

    Weren¡¯t we clearly talking about Han Jae-jung? But suddenly adaptation? Who¡¯s adapting to what?

    It didn¡¯t make sense.

    Just hearing the words, it sounded like managing a newborn or an adopted animal.¡°What the hell.¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon muttered. As always, it was a rough use ofnguage, but this time it was enough to gain everyone¡¯s sympathy without causing difort.

    Everyone fell silent, seemingly lost in thought. They must be interpreting Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s words in their own way. A chilly silence like early spring cold snaps circled the store.

    ¡°Um¡­ Should we be relieved for now?¡±

    Ara was the one who broke the silence. Joo Ah-yoon immediately objected to her words.

    ¡°Does this make you feel relieved?¡±

    ¡°Ah, well at least it means he¡¯s safe from the viins. And it¡¯s not like he¡¯s with a stranger ¨C being with Sirius should be fine¡­ Right?¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ Is that¡­ So?¡±

    Thinking about it, that was true. Blue Sirius was one of the rare magical girls who could fight an S-ss viin alone. She also had an outstanding friendship with Han Jae-jung. There wasn¡¯t anyone better to be with after discharge.

    ¡°No, but there are still weird points.¡±

    Still, there were many strange aspects. Joo Ah-yoon wasn¡¯t convinced.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he answering calls? Why is he suddenly with Senior Seol-hwa, and okay, maybe these two things could make sense. He usually doesn¡¯t contact much and they¡¯re close enough that it¡¯s not weird to suddenly be together. But anyone can see their attitude is strange. Not saying where they are, saying we can¡¯t meet. Oddly cautious.¡±

    Right. Caution. Joo Ah-yoon finally realized the identity of the difort in Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s voice. The voice was soft and gentle as usual. But inside it contained a stinging caution like static electricity from putting on a sweater.

    ¡°Something¡¯s weird¡­.¡±

    Originally, Han Jae-jung was supposed toe to Cafe Baekho right after discharge. Even though he was usually sparse with contact, he would have given advance notice if ns suddenly changed.

    Although she had developed a victim mentality due to not receiving contact during the bombing¡­.

    After regainingposure, Joo Ah-yoon could immediately make the correct judgment. Considering Han Jae-jung¡¯s personality, the current situation was very strange. ?

    She recalled Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s appearance at the hospital. She was particrly strange on the day Han Jae-jung regained consciousness.

    When she saw Joo Ah-yoon crying uncontrobly, Yoon Seol-hwa would usually be the first to run over andfort her. She was more likely to scold Han Jae-jung.

    But that day was different. She didn¡¯t look after Joo Ah-yoon at all and only stared at Han Jae-jung who wasforting her.

    ¡°Brother and Senior Seol-hwa excluding just me¡­? That can¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ It could be¡­.¡±

    Afterwards, she returned to normal as if that day¡¯s behavior was a lie, but Joo Ah-yoon couldn¡¯t forget the look in Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s eyes that day. In those eyes, cold as her magic, there was even a hint of madness.

    ¡°Right! Nothing is strange!¡±

    Haru shouted loudly. Joo Ah-yoon looked at her with half-opened eyes.

    ¡°Well, with senior Blue together, shoganai na (can¡¯t be helped)! Yare yare (my my).¡±

    ¡°What.¡±

    Haru kept nodding, agreeing with her own words.

    ¡°Think about it!¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Aniki and senior were former lovers, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Former lovers are still former lovers who had to break up unwillingly, right?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Then it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they got back together, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­R¡­

    She hesitated before affirming only that question.

    ¡°Two people in a lovey-dovey rtionship in one ce? What do you think they¡¯re doing!¡±

    Snap. She proudly held up her finger while presenting her opinion. Silence circled the cafe again. As they quietly followed her spection, when they realized what she was trying to say, those who caught on turned red.

    ¡°Ah, no, hey! At this time¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why at this time! Two people who couldn¡¯t hold back any longer¡­ Celebrating discharge with a healthy body enjoying pleasant time¡­!¡±

    ¡°Waaah!!! Ahhh!!!¡±

    Ara screamed back and forth, seemingly ufortable with this topic.

    ¡°¡­! Then the reason for avoiding phone calls too¡­.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee¡¯s eyes sharpened as she added to that spection.

    ¡°Ah soda (that¡¯s right)¡­ In the middle of doing it¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kyaa! Aaaaah!!! I can¡¯t hear! I can¡¯t hear!¡±

    ¡°S-stop it, you guys!¡±

    Joo Ah-yoon¡¯s face turned bright red like Ara¡¯s as she screamed.

    ¡°The talk of adaptation must mean this too¡­ Ah, with this Q.E.D (proofpleted). We have our answer. Yare yare. Everyone worrying so much over such an easy problem.¡±

    ¡°Why are you treating this as solved!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the most rational conclusion? Why is everyone acting like this, are you embarrassed? We¡¯re not middle school girls.¡±

    Hmph. Haru sneered dismissively. Perhaps it was because Haru, the youngest here, was saying such things. The two¡¯s faces turned red from heat for a different reason.

    But they couldn¡¯t argue against it. As Haru said, this was currently the most certain conclusion.

    Yoon Seol-hwa and Han Jae-jung had reconciled (ambiguous) without others knowing. With the current clues, it was wless reasoning¡­¡­

    ¡°While that¡¯s certainly a usible theory¡­ Th-that can¡¯t be!¡±

    ¡°Naze (why)? There can¡¯t be a more certain conclusion than this.¡±

    Baek Ah-hee objected again. Haru asked her while maintaining that characteristically annoying smile of superiority. Say whatever you want. Though not spoken, that confidence was palpable.

    There was strong conviction that their opinion would remain wless.

    ¡°They say heroes reveal their colors¡­ But I think the opposite! A perfect hero must be pure! They must be able to resist temptation of the opposite sex and carry out their will! At least before achieving their goal, they shouldn¡¯t fall into such things¡­!¡±

    ¡°Suddenly hero theory? What are you saying¡­.¡±

    Ah! Haru let out a small exmation, seemingly realizing what Baek Ah-hee was trying to say.

    ¡°They must be pure! Reconciliation (ambiguous) between them¡­! It doesn¡¯t match my interpretation!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Haru couldn¡¯t close their mouth from shock. They wondered what kind of objection it would be, but that wasn¡¯t even an objection.

    ¡°Weaver Girl¡­ Are you a virgin otaku?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it! Gender doesn¡¯t matter! Don¡¯t you know how important this element is? Having sexual desire but being able to ovee that desire. Why don¡¯t you understand how cool this ascetic appearance is¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is that an objection, you crazy otaku! That¡¯s just being stubborn!¡±

    ¡°A-anyway, they¡¯re pure!¡±

    Baek Ah-hee¡¯s stubbornness was firm. Haru shook their head like a doctor looking at a terminal patient in denial. There was no answer.

    As if she couldn¡¯t hear their fight, Joo Ah-yoon lowered her head and let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°¡­Ah, aah¡­ Aaaah¡­..¡±

    It was painful. Like a tide filling a cool head, Haru¡¯s spection filled her mind. It sinks the body cold and heavy. Her head hurt like it would burst. She imagined what the two might look like right now.

    ¡°Kuhek¡­ Uurgh¡­!¡±

    ¡°Oh no, Ah-yoon¡¯s internal injuries are severe!¡±

    ¡°Reality is cruel¡­ ept it.¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡­ Devil!¡±

    ¡°Hope is a malignant disease.¡±

    ¡°That thing¡­. Is a magical girl?¡±

    Ara looked at Haru in dismay.

    ¡°¡­I want to close the cafe today. I don¡¯t want to do anything.¡±

    ¡°Han Jae-jung and sister Seol-hwa aren¡¯t that kind of people¡­ They¡¯re pure¡­ I tell you they¡¯re pure¡­.¡±

    The two with particrly severe internal injuries still hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock. Haru looked at them fondly, wiped their nose, and smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait just one day¡­ For their happy time.¡±

    But even after 24 hours, Han Jae-jung and Yoon Seol-hwa didn¡¯t show even the tip of their nose. Blue Sirius didn¡¯te even with magical girl deployment orders.

    Joo Ah-yoon swallowed her pride and raided Yoon Seol-hwa¡¯s house, but there was nothing there.

    Haru, whose spection turned out to bepletely wrong, imed ¡®They must be doing it day and night for three days straight!¡¯ but was not epted and got hit by Joo Ah-yoon.

    ¡°Aeeeeeng! They definitely did it¡­!¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    This is no longer a joke. Yoon Seol-hwa and Han Jae-jung had disappeared. Whether it was escape or an attack, whatever it was.

    Those two were hiding.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    When the sunlight tickled his eyelids, his eyes naturally opened. His body wasn¡¯t sore and his head didn¡¯t hurt from a hard bed or floor. He couldn¡¯t remember thest time he had such a refreshing wake-up. Han Jae-jung let out a smallugh.

    As he was scratching his head after getting up from the sofa he¡¯d been sleeping on, footsteps could be heard.

    ¡°Did you sleep well, Jae-jung?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, really well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa chuckled and held out a bottle of water in front of him. Han Jae-jung took the bottle without any suspicion and gulped down the water. He emptied the bottle in an instant and removed it from his lips.

    With a refreshed smile, Han Jae-jung mumbled.

    ¡°This is luxury at its finest.¡±

    The sofa he slept on wasrger than most beds and of such good quality that sleeping on it wasn¡¯t a problem. Even this water bottle seemed premium, from its design to material quality. While he wasn¡¯t great at distinguishing water taste, maybe because he just woke up or because he felt like he was drinking something expensive, it tasted particrly good.

    ¡°This is what you always deserved.¡±

    Yoon Seol-hwa giggled as she sat beside him.

    ¡°All the money I earned was practically yours anyway.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s burdensome.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Hah¡­.¡±

    Her body temperature leaning against his shoulder was warmer than yesterday. Since she hadn¡¯t gone outside, her skin hadn¡¯t gotten cold.

    ¡°Are you okay not going out yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Can¡¯t we stay like this for a few more days?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What if you escape while I¡¯m gone?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just get caught again.¡±

    Han Jae-jung knows. Even if he escapes from here right now, the same thing will just repeatter. Yoon Seol-hwa would make sure of it. If her actions were to be known outside, she would be a criminal.

    That must never happen.

    Staying here now is entirely Han Jae-jung¡¯s will. It¡¯s happening under mutual agreement, and Yoon Seol-hwa hasn¡¯t caused any harm to Han Jae-jung.

    Therefore, Han Jae-jung had no thoughts of escaping from here, nor of inviting anyone. He didn¡¯t want to be saved. The very word ¡®save¡¯ was wrong from the start. Where is the need for ¡®saving¡¯ when he¡¯s satisfied?

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave here until you¡¯re satisfied.¡±

    It was the truth. Han Jae-jung had no intention of leaving until Yoon Seol-hwa was satisfied. Rather than escaping and having everything repeatter, it was better to end things here and now.

    He would ease her anxiety about him here. That resolution filled his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved¡­.¡±

    He gently stroked her hair as she smiled with relief.

    ¡®The question is how to do that¡­.¡¯

    As Yoon Seol-hwa said, it was obvious that the viins would keep targeting him. To fundamentally solve that, he would need to kill the viins, but to kill them, he would need to leave here. It was contradictory.

    [¡­System reactivating.]

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    A voice he hadn¡¯t heard in who knows how long came from the metal ball that had been quietly floating around.

    [Deactivating sleep mode.]

    Belt had awakened.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you would like to support me or read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buy Me a Coffee OR by unlocking chapters.

    Schedule: [Thur, Fri, Sat]

    <em>Please rate the series here.</em> /ippostrantions

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!